♥ Strip Poker with a Twist ---The Sequel ♥ [Archive]

Rachie

12-02-2010, 02:07 PM

Part 1 (86) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The week of half term soon passed by with the different poker players – having so much fun completing several other tasks /dares.

The group was also looking forward to getting back together for possibly either another game or just chatting about their weeks activities. Much had happened since the full group was together. (As you will find out later)

It soon came around to the following Monday and Amber’s first day of college. She had currently not been asked to hand over the photos she had taken of herself in different states of dress in the many different locations, and these were still concealed in the individual envelopes as instructed by Sarah. Amber had these in her bag at all times ever since she had printed them off about a week ago.

On the short trip to school Amber was constantly thinking about her new friends and how much fun she would have in her new town, unfortunately her friends were not on the bus, as they either were studying different subjects on different days/times, had lifts arranged via cars or were walking. She already new several kinky things about what they had got up to, including how their games had taken place, the sex toys etc. However she had still only seen Adam and his sisters naked. She was looking forward to seeing the rest in that same state. Also the only group member to see her naked at present was Adam.

On Amber’s first day she received a few shocks, some more so than others. The first came earlier that morning when she was eating her breakfast, and worrying about her first day at a new school / college this was when she received a shocked text message from a rather worried Laura saying, she needed a private chat with her as well as the other group members to discuss something rather important. She had received a letter from someone.

Amber had another shock when she dismounted the bus to find a girl with blonde hair and a flabby belly giving a scruffy teenage lad a blow job. Amber felt sick at first while uncontrollably staring at the shabby teens. She then thought back to the previous week’s entertainment and realised except for looks they were doing little different than what Amber had done herself, however she hoped that her tasks had not been as public and obvious.

Walking past the couple and dismounting the bus Amber was faced with an average to large college/school. There were about 1800 – 2000 students and the building was recently built to full Academy status. Amber was taken aback at how the building looked; she felt that all pictures she had seen of the building did not justify the appearance and state of art equipment that the premises could offer.

2737

Getting off the bus she heard Sarah shout “Amber, Amberrrr, over hear” Amber turned her head to see one of her new friends rushing towards her. “Has Laura contacted you” Sarah asked. Ambers reply was “Yes, where is she, it seems unusual seeing you without her, and what was the letter about, is there something wrong”

“Yes, we have got a big problem, however I can’t tell you about it here, are you available to meet up tonight at our house” muttered Sarah. “I have got something on at first, but can be round at about 7oclock if that's ok” said Amber anxious to know as soon as possible what the urgent message was about. “OK, that will be perfect” answered Sarah.

Sarah showed Amber into the large reception room. An elderly large stocky gentleman with grey hair led Amber down a never ending corridor and up the steep staircase. Here is your form group, your tutor is Mr Freely. Nice name thought Amber trying to think of some way of remembering it.

Amber was very nervous, not knowing which of the 11 groups she was going to be placed in, would she know any of her classmates. When she opened the door to go into the room she got a shock when …………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

What was Amber's shock?
What did she see?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers

Hope everyone likes the introduction appologies some of this was taken off the last chapter - however it runs on like ststed reviously.

Please feel free to comment - all feedback is much appreciated
Love Rachie

Rachie

12-03-2010, 12:53 PM

Thank you everyone that has posted a comment - Did i see things right over 2,000 viewers in 23 hours. (Think im off to the opticians tomorrow lol) And im glad that there are a lot of people eagerly awaiting to here more, well i am pleased to say here is...

Part 2 (87) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

When she opened the door to go into the room she got a shock when she noticed a male who she could have sworn she had seen before. He had black hair and was rather short and looked quite shy. She sat down were instructed by Mr Freeman and soon heard a familiar voice it was Dani “Hi Amber”.

“Do you too know each other” asked Mr Freely. “Yes, we have become good friends over the past week” Butted in Dani, before Amber could utter a word. “OK would you like to sit near each other, and you can show Amber how everything works, she will be in all of your groups today” Mr Freely continued to baffle on as he usually did.

“Would love to Sir” Dani replied, trying to sound appreciative, while at the same time hurriedly pulling Amber who had just stood, to where she was sitting. Amber sat down quietly next to Dani and was continuing to think where she had seen that boy before, she was certain she had, or was he just similar to someone she used to know before she had moved to this new town, or it could be just some random male she had seen in the street.

The form period soon passed and Amber was soon on her way down the long corridors that seemed so bright with glass windows all the way around and a thick glass roof. Looking up she realised she was actually on the top floor and above her were solar panels collecting the sunlight.

2738

“Wow! Are they solar panels” Amber asked Dani. “80% of the power needed for the school is generated from reusable sources” Dani replied trying to soon as if she new everything about the school. They went down the crowded stairs full of pupils of all ages rushing up and down the thudding of feet was almost deafening.

There first lesson was Geography and they were discussing about the different types of countryside and towns and why we need these different areas. Their homework was to provide evidence of 3 different areas some examples given were woodland, pond, parks, shops, etc. Amber had a little chuckle thinking about the evidence / pictures she already had with her, the photos in her bag of her in different dress senses that she had been asked to provide for Sarah.

She felt herself getting wet, just at the thought of what she had done the previous week. Soon the lesson was over and Dani led Amber to the large play ground / concrete area. Here they met up with the gang and they talked about all sorts of stuff mainly showing Amber where the different school accessories were – the changing rooms, the gym, hall, 3 canteens, toilets, dance studio, swimming pool, fitness suit etc.

Just as the group had shown Amber all that they thought she would be interested in knowing it was time to go back to lessons. Amber’s next class was mathematics which was on the second floor. Dani led Amber to the class, as she had been told to by Mr Freely. Once in the large room full of about 28 -30 other students Dani thought it was time for a little game. She didn’t enjoy Maths mainly because of the teacher and so said to Amber “I dare you to ……………… ”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What was Dani going to dare Amber?
Who was that mysterious boy Amber thought she new?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL FOR ANSWERS

Please keep commenting, as i have said before the more commenter the quicker the next part. Thank you for all feedback, hope people are hoping the way everything is going. PS: Next part is the first puzzle.

Rachie

12-04-2010, 12:40 PM

Thank you for all your support. I hope people are not disappointed in how this chanpter took place, as i have written it how the new person comes into the story.

Part 3 (88) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani said to Amber “I dare you to send a love note to the person sitting in the front row on the right. Amber looked over to were Dani had instructed and realised she was pointing at the same male who was short with black hair who she could have sworn she had seen before.

Amber thought to herself, a dare was a dare and tore a sheet of paper out of her text book and quickly scribbled her love note, this is what it said:

2739

Now with the easy part done, Amber had to somehow get the note deliver to the boy. How was she going to do this, without attracting so much attention?

A couple of minutes later the teacher asked Amber and Dani to hand out the lessons test papers. Amber was pleasantly surprised at this, with being the new girl to the group, however she thought that this may get her to see and possibly introduce herself to a few of the other students. This was also Ambers chance to deliver that love note and she stuffed it in her right hand as the ill-mannered teacher handed half the test papers to her and half to Dani. The grumpy teacher then left to room leaving Amber and Dani to hand out the test papers while he went to get the answers.

Amber took this as her opportunity and went to the front row and started to hand out the test papers. When she approached the dare boy she slowly bent over and pretended to almost drop the papers. While doing this Amber placed the love letter which was currently in her right hand, inside the top test paper. She then placed this on the boy’s desk still unbeknown to him that anything odd had just happened.

Suddenly the black haired cute boy spoke saying “Have we met before” Amber at once recognised the voice, however said “I don’t think so, I am new to this town, so unless you have seen me in passing I think you must be mistaken” Amber lied. She was a convincing liar as she had, had a lot of practice with her brother.

Amber then continued handing out the test papers while looking at her new classmates. The teacher was soon back and both Amber and Dani sat back in their seats. After a few minutes of the teacher babbling on about instructions for the test the exam soon started, Amber quickly answered a lot of the questions but got stuck on one. She read it several times this is what the question stated.

2740

Amber quickly scribbled her answer down and eventually the paper was finished. Dani led Amber to the next lesson which was science in room number 147. This was the usual boring biology and seemed to drag forever before lunch time finally arrived. Amber first went to toilet before going to her locker to retrieve her drink for her dinner. Pushed in the side of her locker Amber received another shock, it was ………………………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What was Ambers next shock?
What did she discover?

Thank you for all support and please leave comments and feedback as its always much appreciated.

LOVE RACHIE
X X X X

IMPORTANT
If anyone would like to find out the answer to "AGE WORKOUT" feel free to guess or work out the answer. Please post your answers on here but NOT how you worked this out, as others may want to try the same, Please Private Message me with your answers and how you came to this.

Anyone that has poor eye sight and struggling to read the question here it is again.

in 3 years time Jill will be 6 times older than Brian

Brian is currently a third the age of Lucy

2 years ago the sum of Jill, Brian and Lucy's age was 2 years older than Megan's

2 years ago Jimmy was a 20th the age of Brian / Lucy combined age

Jill's and Lucy's age combined is the same age as Megan's who is also 23 times older than Jimmy

WHAT IS THE COMBINED AGE OF THE 5 PEOPLE AT PRESENT.

Rachie

12-05-2010, 01:12 PM

AGE WORKOUT
The correct answers to Age Workout is as follows
JILL = 51 / BRIAN = 6 / LUCY = 18 / MEGAN = 69 / JIMMY = 3

TOTAL = 147 (the same as the only other number mentioned in that chapter as the room number for the science lesson)

In 3 years time Jill will be 6 times older than Brian
Jill = 51 + 3 = 54 / Brian = 6 + 3 = 9 (54/9 = 6 times older)

Brian is currently a third the age of Lucy
Brian = 6 / Lucy = 18 (6/18 = third the age)

2 years ago the sum of Jill, Brian and Lucy's age was 2 years older than Megan's
Jill = 51 – 2 = 49 / Brian = 6 – 2 = 4 / Lucy = 18 – 2 = 16 (49 + 4 + 16 = 69) Megan = 69 – 2 = 67

2 years ago Jimmy was a 20th the age of Brian / Lucy combined age
Brian = 6 – 2 = 4 / Lucy = 18 – 2 = 16 (4 + 16 = 20) Jimmy = 3 – 2 = 1 (Lucy + Brian = 20 / Jimmy = 1)

Jill's and Lucy's age combined is the same age as Megan's who is also 23 times older than Jimmy
Jill 51 + Lucy 18 = Megan 69
Megan 69 / 23 = Jimmy 3

Well done to everyone who came to the correct answer and thank you for everyone else who attempted the puzzle

Part 4 (89) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Pushed in the side of her locker Amber received another shock, it was a photo of a blue sexy bra. Amber quickly realised that the bra was actually the one she had, had stolen last week when she was in the woodland completing Sarah’s task.

It didn’t take her long to twig that the boy in her class was that person, and that he knew who she was or rather he knew what she was like wearing considerably less. Amber thought for a few minutes before grabbing her drink and lunch money and rushing off to find one of the canteens. It was the first time that day that Dani wasn’t with her and she had trouble remembering where everything was, however she soon got there.

Seeing her friends, she slowly walked down to them, still in shock from her discovery. “What’s wrong” asked Sarah partly concerned at her friends silence. “Nothing” said Amber trying to lie. Sarah looked at Amber and could tell that something was troubling her; however she did not want to question her friend.

After more general chatter and making sure everyone was available for their meet up later that night John asked “what’s the urgency of the meeting Laura”. The reply from Laura was “Something major has crept up, I need a few ideas of what to do about it, however i would prefer to talk in private tonight” she said rather convincingly.

“When do you want the pictures” asked Amber, hoping she wasn’t reminding Sarah and the group of the fact they still hadn’t seen them. “Bring them later tonight, however they probably won’t get revealed till our next game” was the reply Amber received from Sarah.

Not long after, they returned to lessons. Dani led Amber like a little primary school child back to their form teacher before setting off to English. While in here Amber again noticed the same black haired boy sitting this time at the back of the room. Amber glanced over towards him and he seemed to be staring at her in a friendly way.

This cheered Amber up loads and she seemed to get butterflies in her stomach. Amber was determined to find out more about him. “Who is that boy at the back of the room” asked Amber to Dani. That’s Brian, was Dani’s quick remark. “What do you know about him”, continued to ask Amber. “Not a lot, why do you want to know” quizzed Dani.

Amber really didn’t want to say the reason at the present moment, and she quickly changed the subject. Their English lesson was another test. All they seemed to have done that day was test after test; however Amber could understand being the first day of term.

Half way through the lesson the teacher left the room and Amber glanced over at Brian. She got a shock when she saw Brian with his hand in his bag holding a blue bra, the same blue bra owned by Amber. He was looking over at Amber smiling.

Brian was scribbling a note and stood up from the small grotty chair and went to Amber to deliver the note. The room was busy occupied by a group of lads throwing paper airplanes at the front of the class and few people looked up at what Brian was doing or where he was going.

Meanwhile Amber was sat there trying not to pay too much attention to Brian as he placed it on her tidy table, smiling he went back to his seat.

Dani looked over at Amber who was quickly slipping the note into her pocket. Dani was also anxious to see what the note said and wondered why Brian had done this, as she believed he had no connection to Amber.

“What’s on the note” Dani said still surprised at what had just happened. “I will have a look later” Amber replied. Just them the teacher came back and their lesson’s work resumed. After they had finished their English test they were allowed to leave the lesson.

Amber quickly whizzed through the test still thinking about Brian. When she left the lesson she realised she still had 17 minutes before the next class. She decided to go to the female’s lavatory and see what the note said in private. This is what it said …..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What will the note say?
What will happen next?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL FOR ANSWERS

Hope everyone likes the longer than usual chapter/part, please comment and more will follow soon.

Love Rachie

Rachie

12-07-2010, 02:21 AM

Thanks for all of the support, apologies no chapter yesterday as was playing these games, (Poker) however here is;

Part 5(90) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Hi Amber
I believe I have something of yours. If you would like it back and for my silence please meet me straight after school by the post box opposite the school grounds.

Amber sat on the throne (toilet) still thinking what to do. Brian seemed to have a friendly smile so surely she could trust him. Dani had told her earlier that she did not know that much about him as he had recently moved to the school and seemed to be a shy boy; this was all Amber knew about Brian.

Amber liked the fact Dani had said he was shy and found it her duty to break the shyness; she could also find no good reason not to meet up with him after school. If she did not like what he told her, she could just walk away.

Soon it was time for her to leave the safe pleasant toilet for her final lesson of the day. She walked steadily over to her Business / Marketing course. This was in the same room as her registration / tutor room and she was now beginning to remember where the different corridors and staircases led too. Some of the school door number didn’t make sense at first as you went from room 0087 to room 1000, and why there wasn’t a room numbered 0088 Amber was confused. Dani had explained to her earlier that all rooms starting with a 0 were on the ground floor. If they started with a 1 they were 1st floor, 2 as 2nd floor etc.

In the Marketing course they were about to design and market a new product and Amber looked forward to the weeks marketing ahead. They were told they had to work in pairs and would have to decide groups by the following lesson. Amber had a tough choice as Dani already had a partner to work with and she still did not know many other people. The lesson seemed to fly by and it was soon time to leave School / College.

“Don’t forget about tonight” reminded Dani, who was planning to walk out of the school grounds with Amber. However Amber had other plans and said she needed the toilet resulting in most of the school leaving before her.

About 5 or 10 minutes later Amber raced out of the toilets and scurried up the steep hill out of the school grounds. She knew where Brian was hoping to meet her as she had walked past the post box earlier in the week, when she was looking for the new school.

She saw Brian stood there looking around for her. At spotting her he waved her over. Amber again was a little taken aback from this and was previously expecting the possibilities of Brian trying to blackmail her. She quickly scurried across to him, glad that most of the school had either stopped behind for extra courses or had already left the school.

Brian ushered Amber down a little alley way out of sight, which Amber was a little nervous about, however glad that her friends would not see or hear what Brian was about to say. Once half way down the alley which had a high wooden fence on one side and a hedge on the other Amber had another surprise this was ………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What was Brian going to do?
What was Amber's next shock?
Keep reading Strip Poker With a Twist the Sequel for answers.

All comments and feedback is always much appreciated.
POSSIBLY MORE TONIGHT, DEPENDING ON VIEWERS AND REPLIES etc.

Love Rachie
x x x

Rachie

12-07-2010, 12:52 PM

Thank you for all commenters, as promised 2 chapters in 12 hours

What was Ambers Surprise?
What did Brian want? To find out read below.

Part 6 (91) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Once half way down the alley which had a high wooden fence on one side and a hedge on the other Amber had another surprise this was when Brian handed her the sexy blue bra. Why had he done this?, surely he would have tried to use it to get something, Amber thought.

Amber just stood there and took hold of her bra without saying a word. “Can I ask you a few questions” asked Brian. “Sure” was Amber’s slow reply. “Why were you down that wooded road topless?” “It was a dare” said amber, at once wishing she hadn’t said anything. “Who dared you, and why did you do it?” “It was just by a friend and it kind of gave me a thrill” replied Amber

Brian then changed the subject, which again surprised Amber. Surely most boys would ask for more details, but instead Brian asked “Do you want to be my partner in our Marketing work, I have only been in this town for a short while and I never really fitted in at first. This is mainly because my parents have moved so regular in the past. Whenever I make friends I am forced to move school and start again. However you seem very nice and you look very attractive, especially topless” Brian blushed.

Amber also blushed at hearing this, and Brian seemed to make her feel warm inside, “sure we can be partners” she told Brian. Brian seemed very happy at this and later while still walking asked if Amber wanted to be close friends and if she had many friends in this new town. Amber was very happy to have an extra friend, however was still worried what her other friends would say.

The two new friends exchanged phone numbers and chatted a while about all sorts of unusual facts. Amber could tell that Brian was quite clever at what he knew, and when he got chatting was not as shy as Dani or anyone probably believed. One of the strange questions he asked her was: What famous events happened in British History on any of the following dates 3rd, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, 12th 13th September 1752.

After Amber said she had no idea Brian said he would let her see if she could find out and tell her later in the week, if she was still unsure.

Soon Amber and Brian parted company, and Amber hurried down the hill into town, to pick up her younger sister from Primary School. She was surprised to find that she had also settled in really well to the school and she was anxious to tell Amber about her day. She was the usual gobby 9 year old who only stopped talking to eat.

Amber took her home and had to look after her for half an hour until her mother got home from a job interview. Amber went to her room to put her bag on the floor. She got a strange feeling and was sure that someone had been in her room or moved something, however she could not think why she thought this and everything seemed to be in the same place as usual.

Amber was very happy that her mother was home a lot earlier than she had expected and planned to go over to Sarah’s earlier than the 7.00pm arranged.

The time was currently 6.25pm when Amber scurried out of the house, hardly noticing that it was dripping with rain. She quickly walked or rather marched to Sarah’s house hammering on the door. She was surprised to see Sarah/Laura/Adams mother answering the door. She had never met her, as the last time she was at the house she was away. “Hello, I have called around to meet Sarah and Laura” Amber told her. “Hi, you must be Amber, it is nice to meet you” the lady who looked like she was in her 40s said. “SARAH!!!” She then bellowed.

It wasn’t long before Sarah emerged and showed Amber to the private basement where they were planning their meeting. Here there were biscuits, coke, crisps, lots of chairs and a table. Most of the friends were there including: Laura, Sarah and Adam who of course lived there. There was also John and Dani.

“Where is David” Amber asked. “He’s on his way, he telephone not long back and will be here any minute now”, John muttered. Just as he said this there was a knock on the door and soon the whole 7 players were present.

“Now for the reason why I called you all here” said Laura laying the letter down on the table, reading it out loud this is what was written.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

HISTORY QUESTION
What famous events happened in British History on any of the following days 3rd, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, 12th 13th September 1752.

All answers to the above question are much appreciated, does anyone know?

What was the letter to say?
Who was the letter from?
Why did Amber have a strange feeling in her room?
What will happen about Brian?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers.

Rachie

12-08-2010, 01:44 PM

Thank you every one that has commneted, cant believe that have been 18 of you in the last 24 hours (previous chapter). Well done everyone that had either found or remembered the answer to "History Question" Here is:

Part 7 (92) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

2741

“Oww my”, what are we going to do, said David at hearing this for the first time. After a few minutes of discussion and worried looks John said “I suggest we invite her to the next Strip Poker game and make her join in.” This will teach her a lesson for trying to blackmail Laura. Also we can get her to do several truths or dare. This can be whatever we decide.

“What happens if she does not play properly and cheats or wants more” said the twins almost together. “Don’t worry about that, I know that she won’t” reassured John smiling thinking about his own plans.

Dani then spoke up, why is it that the two new players will both be females, can’t we also have a male or two, to keep it fair. Amber suggested Brian and told them that he was actually sweeter than what a lot of them thought he was; also he was kind enough to return one of her lost items. She didn’t tell the group what the item was or when he had returned it.

“So that’s what that note was about” said Dani. Amber just nodded in agreement. After a few minutes of discussion it was decided that Amber would ask Brian if he wanted to join the group.

The final male was to be decided later as the group could not think of any person worthy at present. They partly wanted someone who they wanted to get back at as they currently had Lucy as the female they hated as well as Amber and Brian that they would be kind to.

“When will our next game be” asked David. They soon agreed that there next game would be this coming Saturday evening at their usual location. The twins and Adam’s mothered went out to play cards with some friends and wouldn’t be back until late if at all, and this would allow them extra privacy. They planned this providing Lucy was available and wished to play. They were all looking forward to their game and were determined to do everything possible to get Lucy to play and Brian would be an added bonus.

They munched there biscuits as well as other food and Drink while discussing other teen chat. Amber asked her friends what had happened between September 3rd and September 13th 1752 and she was shocked when David said “Nothing happened” “What do you mean nothing happened” asked Amber. These dates never existed as we changed calendars from the Julian calendar to the Gregorian calendar that we presently use today. Amber was happy as knowing this and thought it might impress Brian when she next saw him.

It was soon time to leave and the teens parted company walking their separate ways back home.

When Amber got back home she received a shock when she realised that her previous suspicions were correct and someone had actually been in her room. She realised this when she went to retrieve her ……….

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

How does Amber know someones been in her room?
What was the person doing in her room?
Would Lucy play in the Poker Game
What about Brian?
What had John got on Lucy?
Who if anyone, would be the other male player?

KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

HISTORY QUESTION ANSWER IN FULL.

We skipped from the 3rd September 1752 straight to the 14th September 1752. This was because of a change in calendar systems previously the Julian calendar and changed to what we have today which is the Gregorian Calendar. The differences from these two calendar systems is:

Julian calendar - every year last for 365.25 days - (365 days and a leap year 1 in every 4 years therefore 365 days 6 hours).

Gregorian Calendar - Because the earch actually rotates around the sun every 365.24219 days. (365 days 5 hours 48 minutes 45.51 seconds)

ALL FACTS ARE TO THE BEST OF MY KNOWLEDGE - APOLOGIES IS ANYTHING INCORRECT!

More Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel coming soon

Rachie

12-09-2010, 01:22 PM

After how long it took to design the letter in the previous chapter, thank you to all commenter’s, you always make the story worth writing. This story is now 1 week old today and I am please to say here is

Part 8 (93) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

She realised this when she went to retrieve her Diary from the shelf. She notices that it wasn’t in its usual position on the far right and instead it was on the left. Amber felt certain that it had moved. She picked up the diary and walked to the bed. Scanning the diary she didn’t notice anything unusual until she looked back towards the shelf to where her camera was usually positioned. Instead again it had moved slightly not very much, but enough for Amber to notice.

Amber placed her Diary on the bed and walked over toward the camera. When she checked it, she noticed the memory card had been removed. Who would do this and why, Amber thought. After a couple of minutes she could only think of one person.

Shit, Amber thought after a further few minutes when she realised how stupid she had been to leave the photos of her doing the previous weeks dare on the camera. Amber sat back on the bed thinking of what she could do, was now the correct time to tell the other players.

She felt like killing her brother Mark for this, but instead thought about what the group had said about another male player and also thinking about when they said a male player they wanted to get back at. Mark was the perfect person, thought Amber. However how was she going to get him to play, what could she do. She began making plans.

After about an hour she realised that she needed to write in her diary. She planned to lay a trap for her brother. This is what she wrote.

2742

Amber then left the diary on the open page on her draws hoping that her brother Mark would come and discover her diary entry. She was hoping that Mark would go to the place disclosed, and even better if he would strip down to his underwear. She knew that Mark would not miss the opportunity of seeing his sexy sister in her underwear.

Amber then left the room and left her door ajar, allowing anyone easy access. Now Amber had to think of a way to get her new friend Brian involved in the games. She knew he was shy and expected this to be quite a task.

The next day Amber decided to walk to school rather than use the bus she had used the previous day. She met up with her fellow friends and Amber decided to tell them about her brother and what she had planned. She asked if her friends were interested in him possibly becoming the final poker player and they all agreed.

They began to make a plan and hoped that he would believe all that Amber had written in her diary. They arranged amongst each other to be present at the club on Friday night and try to catch Mark in all his glory.

Find all about Friday evening and what happens later.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Was it Mark that read the diary?
Will they read the diary again?
What plans do they have with the memory card photos?
What other plans does Amber and the group have?
What will happen on Friday evening?

KEEP READING STRIP POKE WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

Rachie

12-11-2010, 11:50 AM

Thanks for all comments - apologies no chapter yesterday as a few people had not read or commented. Anyway here is ......

Part 9 (94) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

They arranged amongst each other to be present at the club on Friday night and try to catch Mark in all his glory. John’s farther was the owner of the club and John and his friends would have easy access to the back room to where the back doors were. Amber already knew this from the general gossip that the group had mentioned over the past week.

They were all excited about Friday evening as well as their planned game the following night. John’s task that day was to get Lucy to agree to the game, while Amber’s job was the same with Brian.

Later that morning John raced up to Laura telling her not to worry about anything and that he had encouraged / forced Lucy to agree to their terms. “How did you do that?” asked Laura, puzzled at how easy Lucy had been to persuade. “I can’t tell you at present, however believe me she won’t be doing anything out of turn” John chuckled.

Laura text the other members and soon they were all excited at knowing the game had been given the go ahead. Amber’s task meanwhile was a little more difficult. When she had asked Brian if he knew how to play poker she found out he had never played the game in his life. “Why do I need to know how to play poker” Brian asked puzzled. “We are playing a tournament, and I wondered if you would like to join in” Amber asked.

“Yeah, I would like that very much, however I don’t know how to play so I suppose that counts me out” Brian answered. “I will teach you” buttered in Amber, before Brian had chance to finish his sentence.

They arranged to meet after school for Brian’s first tutorial. Brian was very excited at making a new friend (Amber) and was looking forward to the possibility of making more however at the present moment he did not know that the poker game was Strip Poker.

The day at school soon passed by as a normal day would. Amber was slowly getting used to her new school/college and was looking forward to several lessons and other events that had been planned.

After lessons had finished John went to the club his farther owned and tried to make plans for the Friday evening. The back door was off a quite alley that was very dark except for 1 street lamp half way down. This entrance was not used very often and was only there as a fire escape.

There was a security camera facing the entrance and the thick metal doors had a spy hole nearby. John knew he would have to make a plan to ask for the password. He decided to tape record his own voice asking several questions and play these to the people coming to the rear door as required. However he knew he must also get Amber to do something first so that Mark would believe it was all real. Would she be willing to show her underwear and what other task could he get Amber to do?

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

What does John have on Lucy?
What was John thinking of asking Amber to do outside the club?
Would Amber be willing to reveal her underwear?
What would Brian’s response be when he found out it was a Strip Poker Game?
Would Brian play the Poker Game?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers

Rachie

12-14-2010, 12:13 PM

Thanks for all readers and comments. Also welcome to new readers / commenter – Chicken1. Hope you will keep reading and commenting. I am happy to say that here is;

Part 10 (95) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

What other task could he get Amber to do? John kept thinking about this for the rest of the evening. He knew he still had a few days to decide however he would also need to check these out with Amber.

Meanwhile, Amber was showing Brian how to play Poker. They were currently at Brian’s house and Amber was relieved that he found a pack of cards after a few minutes of looking.

They were sat at the dining room table and Amber noticed that Brian’s family seemed very poor; the table looked second hand with an old white table cloth. There was a large picture on the wall of a young lady who looked to be about 20 who had long blonde hair and her skin looked as white as the white house. Amber felt like asking who the female was, but quickly decided to mind her own business and settled down at the job at hand.

First she wrote down the order of the winning cards and explained what these were all called. Next Amber told Brian about the deal and what she called the flop. She currently didn’t know how the group were going to play the poker game as she had also never played with them. She however showed Brian the easiest way possible.

After about 30 minutes of explaining she asked Brian if he wanted a quick game. However at present she still had not mentioned that the game they would be playing on Saturday evening would be Strip Poker. The two players sat down and played a few hands, after a while Brian soon got the hang of which cards to disregard and which to keep and how to read Ambers hand.

Amber let Brian win a few rounds and his confidence soon picked up. “Wow you are a born natural at this” said Amber after Brian had beaten her for the third time in a row. Amber continued to say “You are totally going to win, when we play Strip Poker on Saturday evening”

“STRIP POKER!” Shouted Brian in surprise, at hearing this for the first time. “Don’t worry about anything” replied Amber, “you are a natural at poker, don’t you want to see me naked” she continued to say trying to make Brian feel more relaxed all the time.

“I will need a bit of time to think about it” said the still shy Brian. They continued to play a few more games of which Amber won 1 while Brian won a further 3. After a few minutes to think about everything he told Amber “Yes I will play the Poker game on Saturday evening, as long as you promise to be friends in and out of college hours”.

Amber agreed to this and thought that losing some of the poker hands and discarding some of the winning cards had helped make Brains choice easier. They continued playing for some time with a lot of general discussion. They talked about their college assignments and some suggestions for new items for their Marketing course, as well as some riddles one of these was;

THERE WERE 2 DUCKS IN FRONT OF A DUCK AND 2 DUCKS BEHIND A DUCK, AND ONE DUCK IN THE MIDDLE, HOW MANY DUCKS ARE THERE

It was soon time for Amber to leave and walk home. She had made good friends with Brian and they both felt secure with each other. She had also succeeded in her little task at getting Brian to agree to play Poker and was actually surprised at how quick he had picked up all of the rules and the flow of the game.

When amber got home and went upstairs she noticed that …………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

What did Amber notice?
Answer the easy riddle?
What is John planning to get Amber to do?
KEEP READING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST to find out

Rachie

12-15-2010, 01:07 PM

Thanks for all comments- as there have been so many of you commenting I am please to say here is;

Part 11 (96) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

When amber got home and went upstairs she noticed that again her diary had been moved and obviously read. She again decided to write in the diary trying to confirm Friday night’s plans.

On Wednesday; nothing much exciting seemed to happen but the entire group seemed to be excited for Friday and Saturday evening. John had approached Amber to check if his plans for for Friday evening regarding herself were ok.

Amber again noticed that her diary had been read, but this time wanted to plant even more evidence for Mark to read. On the computer she quickly typed a note and printed it off. She then screwed it up in her pocket, like the average note she had. She was going to leave the note on the landing outside Mark’s door the following morning, in the hope that he would pick up the note.

The following day she got up and went to the wash room, on her way down the plain cream landing with cream walls and a cream carpet she dropped the note landing right where she planned, outside Marks bedroom door. Amber knew that her mother would be out at work and the only person present in the house at that time of the day should be her annoying sneaky brother Mark.

20 minutes later, on the way back from her shower she noticed that the note had disappeared and she knew that her plan must have worked. She went to sit down at the breakfast table and her brother Mark was there staring at her. “What are you so happy about” glared Amber, trying to look both worried and surprised at the same time.

“Nothing involving you!” Mark responded after Ambers integrating question. The day passed by as usual except for the fact that Amber had a few lessons she hated and seemed to be receiving more stares than usual for some reason.

Amber met up with Brian at lunch and again went through the basic rules of poker and tried to show him how to read people’s hands. The main thing that Amber was trying to achieve was to boost Brian’s confidence and break his shyness which she was luckily succeeding to achieve. Amber had not invited or told Brian anything about her planned revenge on her brother the following day, as she did not want him to see how mean she could be and was hoping the first time he would see her in the flesh would possibly be Saturday.

The following day was the day of the revenge. At lunch the group had time for the last bit of planning and revise what was going to happen later that evening. The group were hoping that Mark would fall for their little trick and was sure that he would not miss wanting to see his sister and other girls stripping.

There school day soon passed and Amber was at home still thinking what to wear. She had, had several days to think about things however she could not agree with any outfit. In the end she decided a nice short black dress covering her slim body. She applied some make up before setting of out. When she went out of her bedroom she pretended to answer the phone and talked quite loud. She knew that her brother was in his room and hoped that he would hear everything she said.

Hi Sarah,
Yes, I have put the sexy outfit on like instructed. (Pause) Yes I haven’t got any on, and I understand all of the instructions, I can remember the password. Will there be lots of sexy males and females there (Pause) Oww goodie, can’t wait. Will be around shortly, hope no one catches me stripping (giggle).

After a few moments she cut the imaginary phone call short and said good bye to Sarah. Amber then slowly strolled out of the house making her way to the club’s rear entrance. It was quite a modern club with what looked like a guard on the main entrance. However when Amber walked along the alley way that led to the rear entrance she could feel ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What could Amber feel?
What will happen at the club?
Would Ambers plan work?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers

Thanks for all answers and particpants for "DUCK COUNT" I hope everyone dosn't QUACK up at the answer

2743

Rachie

12-16-2010, 01:38 PM

Thanks for all comments and welcome new readers/commenters IjFairy, Lordbob, and Will9022.

What will happen next, down that alley way?

Part 12 (97) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However when Amber walked along the alley way that led to the rear entrance she could feel that she was being followed. Amber once glanced slightly behind her and could see a shadow crouched behind the alley corner.

She begun to get excited thinking about her plan. Mark had seen her in the flesh a few times before as well as having the pictures so Amber was not too worried about him seeing anything, however she had never seen his man hood. She felt quite strange inside thinking of this, was she normal, wanting to see her half brother (one parent the same, one different) in this state.

Shortly later she approached the rear door to the club and gave the large fire door a big bang with her fist. “BANG”. There was a short pause before she heard a loud voice ask “What is the password” She knew what she had been told to do and lifted her short black dress revealing what seemed like her naked state to anyone that was watching her, however she actually had flesh coloured pants underneath.

Good, said the loud voice from inside. Now I would like you to prove yourself before you are given access to this x rated club where anything is allowed. I would like you to tip that cold bucket of water over your head and drench yourself. After all you will not be requiring any of those clothes in here.

Amber gave a quite giggle knowing that her brother was behind her watching everything that she did. She went over to the cold bucket of water and put her hand in it. “Why ….. THAT’S FRREZING” she screamed lying about the temperature as the water was actually loot warm. She picked it up and poured it over her head totally drenching herself from head to toe. The black dress that she was wearing was totally soaked and Amber was glad that she had a dry change of clothing inside the club.

“GOOD GIRL” bellowed a voice inside the club. “You have proven yourself, please have fun tonight and remember anything goes” The fire door then opened allowing Amber access into the club. However she already knew everything was a lie and a set up to capture her brother. She was also mighty relieved that the bucket of water was actually not freezing cold like the one next to it.

Next the shadow that had been following her and watching all that Amber had done from a close distance came out from hiding behind the dustbins that where barely 5 meters from where Amber had been stood. Mark went to the door and bashed on it just as Amber had done. “What is the password” screamed John in an even louder voice. Mark knew what the password was stripped out of his trousers revealing some white boxers.

Amber sat inside the club watching the whole events on a large TV that was wired to the security camera outside. She was also mighty relieved that it was recording the whole events for future use. After about a minute of torture John screamed down the megaphone Marks next task, this was …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What will Mark’s next task be?
Will Mark do his task?
What will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

Rachie

12-18-2010, 01:34 PM

Thank you everyone who has thanked me, or rated the story, also to all commenters, please keep commenting and i will keep writing.

Part 13 (98) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After about a minute of torture John screamed down the megaphone Marks next task, this was: please be a man and remove your underwear, after all they will not be much good in here. Amber’s brother complied and removed his crusty white boxers standing in the cool air in just his shoes, sock, t-shirt and jumper with his cock on display for all to see. However Mark hadn’t realised about the camera recording everything. Amber, Sarah and Laura could see everything as well as the male members of the group that where less bothered about his weapon.

Now the final thing I want you to do before you are given access to the place of your dreams is pour that bucket of cold water over your head. Mark had seen Amber do the same before him, so he thought that it couldn’t be so bad, however Ambers water was actually considerably warmer. Mark walked over to the bucket of cold water and picked it up without feeling the temperature. He then tipped the bucket all over his head covering himself with the ice cold water.

The water was so cold that Mark screamed “SHIT” as it touched his skin. He tried to keep quite still believing that Amber had done the same moments earlier. Mark was shivering and his cock that was on display for all to see began to shrivel up with how cold the water had made it.

Mark stood there waiting to be given access into the club of his dreams imagining that there would be strippers, gorgeous females and much more. “Can I come in now” he eventually asked.

Meanwhile inside the club the entire group were laughing their heads off, thinking about all that they had made Mark do. They also had everything on video and knew he would not want anyone to see it. What would he do for the video, they thought.

“You have not proven yourself worthy of this club” bellowed the voice. “You could not even pour cold water over your head without complaining and swearing, we will not tolerate your type in here, good bye” John finished up shouting.

Mark stood there still with his boxers and trousers lying on the concrete ground next to him. He thought about swearing and showing his rage at the club, however he quickly decided that this would not be the best way to be granted access and probably get him arrested. “Please” he said hopefully. “No! Please try again next week and things may be different.”

Mark collected his clothes and still shivering turned around to put these on. This gave a wonderful view of his rear end and the group inside the club giggled for what seemed like forever.

Once dressed, Mark walked home quite grumpy while the group watched the video of Mark for the second time and had a few more chuckles, thinking of how successful there plan had worked. Amber changed into some dry clothes and rejoined the others. It was now time to plan what they were going to do next

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What will happen next?
What will be their plan?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers

Rachie

12-19-2010, 12:33 PM

I’m glad that the last chapter made a few of you laugh as we also did.
Find out what happened next below.

Part 14 (99) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

It was now time to plan what they were going to do next. “The first thing that I want to do is to make a back up of this video” said John who was once again one of the main ring leaders of the night’s activities. John went off to record the video and came back moments later to say that it was in progress.

“Now what do you suppose we do next” asked John. “I would like him to play Poker with us, tomorrow evening” said Amber. “It will be useful having a male that we can pick on as well as a female (Lucy)” Amber continued to say.

“Yes that will be fun” agreed the others, while making further plans. Later that evening Amber went home to find Mark upstairs. He seemed to be in a foul mood, and Amber could guess why. Mark didn’t pay much attention to Amber at first and hadn’t even realised that if she was having a good time she would have still been at the club. To try to make Mark pay attention to her Amber said “Do you want to watch a new film I’ve got?”.

What is it! Came the grumpy response from Mark. “xXx” was Amber’s reply, knowing that Mark loved this and would not want to turn down the offer of watching a new film. They both made their way to Amber’s room and started to watch the film.

During it Marks phone rang and it was a text message. Mark wondered who could be texting him at this hour of the night (almost 10.30pm) He reached for the phone, out of his jacket pocket and saw a strange number. Opening the message he silently read it and Amber saw Marks face turn red.

“What’s the matter” Amber asked. Mark just sat there in total silence and reread the message before continuing to re watch the film. Another 10 minutes passed when Mark apologised to his sister and left the room. Amber found this experience weird as Mark would never usually apologies to her.

Amber watched at her window, already knowing what the message was going to be about and making sure that her brother went to the bottom of the garden where he would pick up a carrier bag. Mark did everything as planned and soon came into the house scrambling up the stairs as fast as his legs would carry him; he went straight into his bedroom.

Once in the room Mark kicked his shoes to one side and opened the carrier bag, looking what was inside. He got a shock when he found a DVD and an envelope. Whatever could this DVD be? he wondered, as he opened the envelope to read the letter.

2744
Mark sat there still not knowing if he dared play the DVD. However what could it actually show, and what would actually be on the DVD. He soon decided that it was probably just a bluff and decided to see what the DVD actually was while at that moment believing it would probably be a film.

He got a shock when he actually saw himself outside the club where he had been earlier that evening. Mark at once realised what would be coming next as he watched himself stripping. There was more detail on the recording than Mark could ever have dreaded and it showed him revealing his cock and pouring ice cold water over himself. It also showed him scream and nearly cry like a baby.

Could Mark actually let anyone see this, he had a tough choice to make. However his blackmailer had been very cunning and not revealed what he/she wanted from Mark.

Mark decided …………………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What will Mark decide?
When will he realise who his blackmailers are?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

All comments / feedback is much appreciated.

Rachie

12-21-2010, 12:24 PM

The 100th Chapter OF STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST / THE SEQUEL. Thank you everyone that has made this possible. Also between the two parts there have now been 1000 replied (809 / 191) and over 220,000 views. Thanks for all of the support please keep all comments / feedback coming.

Now what will Mark decided and what will happen next find out below.

Part 15 (100) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Mark decided, against his better wishes and he would comply with his blackmailer (John), he had nothing to lose by doing so, and everything to lose if he did nothing.

Mark picked up his mobile phone and was thankful that he hadn’t deleted the text message he had received earlier. Clicking reply he sent a text that just said, O.K, I’ll be there.

The text was very short and to the point and Mark couldn’t think of anything else to say. Who could the blackmailer be, he thought to himself, sitting back on his bed and turning the dreaded D.V.D off. A thought suddenly came to him, did he know the house or people living there, what might he be asked to do.

He tried to think, but nothing came to him and he was getting more worked up all of the time. Mark went onto the internet and tried to find who lived at the address mentioned to no success.

Mark was in a world of his own when suddenly he was scared half to death when there came a knock on his bedroom door. Mark tantalisingly opened the door to find his sister stood there. Do you want to come back and watch the rest of the film? she asked him. “Errrrr Ok” said Mark still looking in shock and confused.

“What’s the matter” asked Amber, trying to make her brother feel a little better. “Nothing to worry about” lied Mark. “Amber could see right through his lie, but said nothing.” They sat on the two fold up puffy chairs and started to watch the rest of “xXx The next level”.

Half way through the film Amber decided to, do a bit of research as well as bluffing to Mark. She found a pack of 52 playing cards and stared at her brother in the same pathetic face she had done many times before asking “Do you want to play a quick game of poker while watching the film”.

“If you want” replied Mark. After discussing the rules of their Poker game it soon began. There rules were quite simple and there was to be no forfeit for the looser and was just a bit of fun.

Amber was surprised at the quality of play that Mark had. He knew how to read the other person’s hand providing they played to the best cards possible. She kept watching her brother a soon found a few let downs in his technique of playing. Whenever he was bluffing his right toes always seemed to move and wiggle. Amber was glad that Mark still had no shoes on and she could find this out before the big game tomorrow evening.

There were some games that Amber could have won, but as a convincing bluffer she threw some winning hands and made it so that her brother won. This would make tomorrow evening much more enjoyable, she decided.

After a few more games Amber decided for a little wager and decided that the looser of every hand would pay 10p to the winner, however at any time you could throw your hand and the bet would be null and void. She wanted to find out if Mark’s toes still did the same if there was a wager.

A couple of hands later she again noticed Marks right toes begin to wiggle and was sure that he was bluffing again. She was very happy that her suspicions was correct, however she chucked her cards resulting in no one winning the hand. Mark gave a little chuckle as he realised his bluff had worked and thought that Amber was unable to read him, however he was very wrong.

The film soon came to an end and Amber had lost 13 games and just won 3 resulting in Amber owing Mark £1, which she was happy to pay for all the information she had gleaned that evening as well as making Mark believe he was such a good poker player and Amber was poor.

Mark left the room and his worries about the following day had seemed to vanish, however he still did not know any of the information about what was going to happen.

The next day soon arrived and the day of the epic Strip Poker game.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

Has Ambers bluffs worked?
What will happen today?
What else do the group have to arrange?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers.

Please keep all comment/ feedback coming, it is a real boost to keep the story going. More replies / comments quicker the next part.

Thank you
Love Rachie x x x x

Rachie

12-23-2010, 11:53 AM

Thanks for all the replies / comments / feedback. There have now been over 200 of these and this has kept me going when times have sometimes been tuff. Please feel free to keep posting comments / feedback it is always much appreciated.

Part 16 (101) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The next day soon arrived and the day of the epic Strip Poker game was only hours away. The main group were all excited thinking about all of the fun they could be having later that evening. There was going to hopefully be 10 players playing the game, 5 females and 5 males, the females would be, Sarah, Laura, Dani, Amber and Lucy, while the males were to be Adam, John David, Brian and Mark. 4 of these players would be new to the Poker games and there was much anticipation about what was going to happen.

The 7 main group members met at the Twins house to make further plans for the evenings activities. “Our mother will be going out, later this evening” said Laura, “this will mean we have the house to our self”

The friends all seemed happy at this, “have we got enough seating for everyone” asked John. “The game will take place in the basement” suggested Laura. The basement was not like most houses and was really an lower floor that the house had adopted. It was very large and had a nice red carpet and heating making it nice and warm.

There was plenty of space for the 10 players to sit around as there were just 2 rooms covering the whole area of the house, with a few supporting pillars. They made plans to sit on the bright floor as it would add an extra feeling to the games.

The players then unpacked the delicious food in the second room so that it would be away from temptation from being eaten while the games took place. They had brought all sorts of wonderful food; there was everything from crisps to bananas.

There was also a bit of alcohol however there was only a small amount of this as neither were currently heavy drinkers and didn’t want the game to get out of control.

“Have you designed the rules that we agreed the other day” asked Laura to John. John’s reply was that they were all sorted and he had put them in is bag to bring later on.

It wasn’t long before the group parted company they arranged to meet an hour before the time that the 3 new players would arrive to help finalise any forgotten duties. Everyone was happy to do this except for Amber who had arranged to call for Brian mainly to check he had not chickened out of the game and to give him directions.

Amber went home to plan her outfit for the game; she had never played strip poker before and was excited at the thought. She had heard many stories of what had happened at the previous game and understood that it would more than likely go all the way with lots of truths and dares along the way.

Meanwhile John and a few others had emptied there school/college bags and filled them with all sorts of stuff ready for the evenings activities. Some of the items seemed most particular but they had all thought about possible dares they could set other members and were hoping for an enjoyable evening.

Amber noticed her brother seem a little more edgy than usual, she could hear Mark pacing along his bedroom floor and was a little worried about if he was still up to the evening’s activities and would he still go along. Amber decided to ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What did Amber deicide?
What other objects/items had the different members decided to pack?
What would the rules be for the Strip Poker game?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers on CHRISTMAS DAY SPECIAL

Please visit a leave comments on my other new thread
Weather Truths what do you like: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=63859
There will be frequent results / statistics on here just as there have been on my bed habits thread

PLEASE POST A COMMENT IF YOU WISH TO BE NOTIFIED ABOUT THE CHRISTMAS DAY SPECIAL

Rachie

12-24-2010, 05:00 PM

2747

Part 17 (102) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber decided to knock on her brother door. “KNOCK KNOCK” her brother soon swung the door open asking “What do you want? In his usual grumpy voice. “I was just checking if everything was ok” replied Amber, “I thought something might have been bothering you, I could hear you marching along your room and I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help” she continued to state.

“Oww everything’s ok” lied Mark, after a few seconds pause he said. “I just have a bit of a problem” “What’s the problem” asked Amber curious. Mark didn’t want to tell his sister about the video tape and what was on it and instead just said “I am stuck with this word search, and can’t figure out the answer handing Amber the paper”.

2745

Is that all the problem is” Amber replied puzzled. “Well I also have somewhere to go to meet someone, but I don’t know if I want to go”.
Ambers reply to this was “Well if it was me, I would go and see the person, and you can always leave if everything does not go the way you want it”. “After all what have you to loose and worry about” she continued.

Mark’s mood seemed to change after hearing this, and Amber could tell that her plan was working. She soon left her brothers room and began to make her way to meet Brian.

Brian was his usual shy self; however Amber could tell that he was looking forward to the game. “Are you excited at the thought of seeing me in all my glory” grinned Amber. When she looked at Brian she could just see a smirk on his face, and could tell that indeed he was hoping for that moment to arise.

“Are you ready” asked Amber. “Yes, just let me get my bag” replied Brian. The two intrepid teenagers quickly marched to the twins / Adams house and knocked on the door. “Who lives here” asked Brian, still a little confused at who he might be playing strip poker with. “You will find out shortly” teased Amber.

It wasn’t long before Laura opened the door. “Owww, hello” said Brian a little shocked that he would possibly be stripping in full view of someone he knew from school. He was however grateful at the thought that there would be possibility of seeing someone he already knew.

“Follow me” said Laura leading Amber and Brian down to the cosy basement where Adam, David, John, Sarah and Dani were all present waiting for the arrival of Lucy and Mark. Brian stood a little amazed at how many people he knew would be playing the game.

“Have you ever done this before” asked Brian. A few of the group started to answer at the same time, “All of us except Amber and the 2 people we are waiting to arrived have played 1 game before, and we spice the game up in lots of ways”

Brian stood in the door way to the basement, still in shock at what he had just heard when there was suddenly another knock on the door. This time John went upstairs to see who it was and was glad to see Lucy stood there. “Come in, and follow me” John said.

“What’s happening tonight” said the still unaware Lucy. “You will find out soon, you said you wanted to be in on our games so, just be thankful that we have decided this. Remember what will happen if you don’t” reminded John.

Lucy followed John down into the basement to join the others, just then there was another quite knock on the door. This time Laura went up the stairs to answer the door, stood there was a shocked Mark. “What’s happening” Mark said. “Follow me, and all will be revealed shortly” Laura said locking the door behind her. All 10 players were present and soon the games would take place.

Amber had disappeared into the second downstairs room the moment she had heard someone at the door. She was preparing drinks while waiting for everyone to get there.

“Right all 10 of us are here, and we are going to play poker, the rules will be as followed …” stated John, he was just about to state the rules when Mark butted in, “there are only 9 of us here, and what happens If I don’t want to play this stupid poker game”

Just as he said that …………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Just as he said what?
What will happen next
Keep Reading Strip Poker With A Twist The Sequel for answers

Also please attempt the wordsearch remember to mark off all the letters that you have used. The remaining letters with spell out something. But what?
2746

Rachie

12-26-2010, 12:35 PM

Answer to Christmas Wordsearch Puzzle

2748

Happy Boxing Day, hope everyone has had an enjoyable Christmas.

Thank you for all of your support.
Now what will happen next in Strip Poker With a Twist the Sequel, find out below.

Part 18 (103) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Just as he said that Amber walked in from the other room. Marks jaw almost hit the floor when he realised that his sister had possibly had something to do with setting him up for whatever was going to happen.

Mark was still partly worried at what was going to happen but the main group could tell that both himself and Lucy had seemed to calm down at realising that all they were going to do was play poker.

“Calm down everyone, and please sit on the red carpet” instructed John before reading out the instructions for the poker tournament.
“Some of you here, will already be aware of the rules however as there are a few changes and a few new players I will go through them fully” instructed John. The rules are as follows.

THE RULES

Each player will start the game with 2 chips, this will be a total of 20 chips between the 10 people playing.

“Aren’t we going to start with 3 chips as we did last time” asked David, quizzing what John was informing them.

“No we will start with 2 this time, as there are more of us playing, and we don’t want the game to last all night”, barked back John

Chip Rules
1st = Wins an extra chip
2nd = Nothing happens
3rd = Nothing happens
4th = Nothing happens
5th = Nothing happens
6th = Nothing happens
7th = Nothing happens
8th = Nothing happens
9th = looses 1 chip
10th = looses 2 chips

If you stripped an item of clothing you get an extra chip - knickers / panties / boxers etc count as 2 chips. Also females bra’s will count as 2, this will be a little extra bonus for the females as it is obviously more daring to remove your bra.

If you are in the bottom 2 (9th/10th) for 2 games in a row you will have to do a truth or dare from the winner of each round as well as lose the chips stated above. This was a slight change from the last game as the group were hoping for more truths and dares, as well as it was less likely that you would be the overall looser when there was 10 players rather than the 6 of their last game.

If you choose dare, and do it you receive an extra 1 chip, truths count as nothing, if you did not answer truthfully you will get a double forfeit to be decided by the group. So be warned, bellowed John while staring at both Lucy and Mark who were sitting next to each other.

Start of game = 6 clothing items = 7/8 bonus chips if you strip totally naked.

Shoes – count as 1
Socks – count as 1
Skirt / trousers – count as 1
T shirt – count as 1
males = belt / other item count as 1.
Knickers / Boxers etc – count as 2
Females = bra count as 2

If anyone would like or has, to strip any clothing the winner of the last hand will get the pleasure of stripping that item.

No-one is able to purchase back clothing, once it is off, it stays off for the rest of the game.

If anyone comes in the bottom 2 for 3 consecutive games games, the winner of the last hand gets to keep any clothing that they have already taken off unless the looser wishes to purchase this for a fee of 2 chips to the person who won the round and therefore has the clothing; however they still may not wear the clothing.

Once anyone is fully naked they have a choice
a) Continue playing, if they lose any more hands they must do dares given by the winner of the hand

b) Can leave the game, but don’t get chance to see anyone else strip, they may also only have 1 item of clothing returned to them self.

Once the game has started No-one may pull out unless they are fully naked and chose option B. The game will finish when 5 of us are totally naked and out of the game due to no chips left and need to sacrifice something.

“This may seem strange but the chances are most of us will already be naked at that point and only have chips left to play with – as well as other things” he giggled.

We will each be dealt 5 cards – you can choose up to 3 cards to throw and get new cards from the pack. Afterwards on the second turn you may have opportunities to swap just 1 card. This is slightly different from the last time we played so please remember this.

This time we will play with 2 decks of identical card instructed John. Please don’t forget this, as there is a high possibility of others having the same or similar cards to you.

Any other rules may be put down as long as the majority of the group agree. John would have the casting vote if this happened.

An extra rule that we never had last time will be introduced which is, if you feel the dare you have been given is 2 extreme you may protest. If the majority of the group agree with you the person who set the dare will do it themselves, please remember this when setting the dares. However to stop people asking this at all times, if the majority decide it is ok and within limits you will also get an extra truth to answer

“How long do you expect the game to last” asked Dani. Well by my calculations

“The game will lose 2 chips each round, Each player has in total 9-10 chips totalling 95 between the group. (Calculated by clothing chips and start chips) Therefore if everyone was stripping approx 48 rounds, however with the game finishing after 5 people are naked, it may finish sooner, however what will be will be” finished John.

There were no other questions and the new players just sat there staring open mouthed. It was the first time that Mark and Lucy had been aware of the strip poker game and they were shocked at everything that had been revealed as well as thinking about the revealing to come.

Now then is everyone ready asked John.

“No!” …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Who said No?
Is anyone going to chicken out of the game?
What will happen next find out my reading the next exciting instalment of Strip Poker with A Twist?

Apologies if seemed a bit repetitive to previous story rules chapter – but needed to state before the game can begin (Please understand)

Thank you for reading, all comments / feedback is much appreciated.

Rachie

12-28-2010, 01:11 PM

Thank you 12356416514a for the word search compliment. Hope everyone likes the new instalment – took some time to design images. All original as always.

Hope Everyone has had a enjoyable Christmas and is looking forward to the New Year.

Who said NO find out here in……..

Part 19 (104) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Now then is everyone ready” asked John, “No! Do I have to play and remove my clothes in front of you all” pleaded Lucy. “You have a choice, either play or suffer the consequences” ordered John.

Lucy sat back down on the red carpet and understood that she had a choice however at the same time she had no choice, as she didn’t want the things John knew about to be revealed to everyone.

“Ok I will play, but please be fair on me, I haven’t played poker for a while” said Lucy. The main players just glared at Lucy and didn’t say a word. They were all happy at hearing that Lucy had not played Poker for some time, and were now even more looking forward to the evenings game.

“Can some-one write the order of the winning poker hands down for me” asked Mark. The reply from John was “I can do better than that,” he revealed 2 large boards, one at each end of the room. On here was in big writing the winning poker hands.

You can see an example below

2749

Mark as well as the others were very happy at this and wondered what else John could have thought of.

“Ok will everyone sign this bit of paper, agreeing to the rules I have already stated” asked John. The bit of paper was soon signed by everyone and the clothing choices were then decided. John checked that everyone only had 6 items of clothing on, and gave a few props to people that hadn’t got 6 items, the items of clothing in the end were:

2750

2751

Round 1
“Ok then time for round 1” said John dealing out the 50 cards equally to the 10 players. All players decided to swap some of their cards, some more than others. There were a few happy faces revealed as well as some gloomy faces.

After the cards had been swapped and the cards were being revealed, some of the players realised that they had just about has the worst start possible. The results were as followed.

John = Ten, Nine, Nine, Four, Two
Adam = Queen, Queen, Queen, Three, Two
David = Queen, Jack, Ten, Eight, Seven
Mark = Ace, Jack, Eight, Seven, Two
Brian = Ace, Queen, Jack, Five, Four

Lucy = King, Jack, Seven, Six, Two
Sarah = Eight, Eight, Five, Five, Two
Laura = Seven, Seven, Five, Four, Three
Dani = Four, Three, Three, Two, Two
Amber = Seven, Six, Five, Four, Three

After a while of looking around at the players cards to see who was the winner and looser it was noticed that ……………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

I wonder who lost the first round.
What did John have on Lucy?
How was the game going to pan out?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

Thank you for all comments, please keep these coming.

Rachie

12-30-2010, 12:27 PM

Thanks for all support – You will see in this chapter why the results were laid out the way they were. If you are not interested in Poker feel free to skip reading the Dark Blue section as it was the Poker Cards each person had. This will hopefully help anyone to play Poker if they have never played before or would like tips to improve their game.

S = Spades
H = Hearts
C = Clubs
D = Diamonds

Thank you for all comments as always they are much appreciated.

Part 20 (105) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After a wile of looking around at the players cards to see who was the winner and looser it was noticed that Lucy’s cards were all Spade and she therefore had a Flush. Meanwhile David appeared to be the looser with a high card of a Queen. Mark had been 9th with only an Ace high.

Lucy was therefore a relieved winner and collected an extra chip, and had suddenly got a huge grin on her face as she realised that it was actually possible that she wouldn’t lose as much clothing as she had first expected. David had lost his only two chips while Mark went from 2 chips to a single chip.

“Is everyone ready for round 2” asked John.

Round 2 was played and the cards were revealed. Laura was hoping to go for a Straight however on her turn she came up with a 2 of diamonds instead of a 6 which would have given her a respectable hand. The full results can be seen below

(Displayed in order of winning hands)

S = Spades, H = Hearts, C = Clubs, D = Diamonds

Dani = STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4)
John = FULL HOUSE (D - KING) (S - KING) (C - KING) (D – JACK) (D - JACK)

Adam = THREE OF A KIND (S - 3) (C - 3) (D - 3) (D - 7) (H - 5)
Mark = THREE OF A KIND (S - 2) (S - 2) (H- 2) (D - 10) (H - 8)

Brian = TWO PAIR (D - 9) (H - 9) (H - 8) (D - 8) (S - 6)
Amber = PAIR (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4)

Lucy = PAIR (C - 2) (H - 2) (D - 9) (D - 7) (S- 6)
Sarah = HIGH CARD ACE (C - ACE) (D - 7) (D - 5) (S - 4) (H 3)

David = HIGH CARD (C - KING) (C JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (D - 3)
Laura = HIGH CARD (C – 7) (H - 5) (H - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

As you can see above Dani was the happy winner of the second round she collected her extra chip. The loser of the round was Laura who lost her only chips. However the first person to lose any clothing was David who came 9th after attempting a straight but came up with only a King High.

“Right then what can I remove” asked Dani, “I bet you daren’t let me remove your trouser’s” she continued to tease. “You wish” came the swift reply from David who shortly afterwards said, “Can you please remove my hoodie”

The group all looked at each other and were not surprised that David had asked to remove this, as the room was actually very warm and most of them felt the need to strip of their top layer of clothing, however they understood if they did this they would not get the opportunity to replace it, so they remained fully clothed.

Dani moved over to David and started to remove his navy blue hoodie, while at the same time Adam was muttering something about how lucky he (David) was while he had to stay in his jumper gasping for air.

Shortly afterwards Sarah asked in a rather happy voice as she currently had not lost any chips “Is it time for round 3”. “No! Doesn’t David have to answer a truth, because he was in the last 2 places for 2 consecutive games” stated Adam after finishing complaining about the heat.

“Yes that’s correct, what will your questions be” asked John, directing his question to both Lucy who won the first game and Dani who had won the last. Lucy decided to ask her question first, she asked “David how did all of these games start”. Lucy was very interested as until 20 minutes ago she had suspicions that the group were up to something but didn’t know what this was.
The reply to this question from David was “John blackmailed Laura to arrange a meeting with her sister and Dani; they were also forced to play strip Poker. I don’t believe that the females realised that John was the blackmailer and things just happened from there, I’m afraid I am probably not the best person to ask for details as me and Adam were offered the opportunity to possibly see Dani, Laura and Sarah naked and we jumped at the opportunity as most males probably would.”

Lucy was happy at David’s honest response and now knew a bit of the basics however she was actually hoping for a bit more detail. This was also the first time that the females had realised that Adam and David were told about the game before them and offered the opportunity of seeing them naked. “You mean I was offered to Adam and he said yes” asked the twins. “Well not exactly offered to Adam, but he agreed to it in the end” replied David, still not letting on who they both wanted to play strip poker with and see naked.

“What will your question be, Dani” asked John. Dani was grinning while still planning her question. After a couple of seconds she asked “David, what was your highlight of last week and which activity / event did you dread the most”. Dani was referring to the week of David’s slavery.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What would David’s highlight of his slave week be?
What did David dread the most?
What will the next twist be, and when will this be revealed?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST for answers?

All comments and feedback is always much appreciated. The next part will hopefully be New Years Day special – please comment if you would like notification on the chapter.

Rachie

12-31-2010, 05:00 PM

http://blog.premiumlacesny.com/wp-content/uploads/2009/12/animated-happy-new-year2.gif

Thank you for all comments / feedback please keep these coming they are always much appreciated.

Part 21 (106) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After a couple of seconds she asked “David, what was your highlight of last week and which activity / event did you dread the most”. Dani was referring to the week of David’s slavery.

After a while of consideration David answered my favourite part of last week was when I had the chance of licking Sticky Golden Syrup from all over your body (Dani). You tasted so good and it turned me on to see you totally naked unable to stop me. It was the first time that I have had the opportunity of sticking my tongue in certain places and I only hope to have the opportunity to do the same or similar again.

The group sat open mouthed at David’s first speech, it was the first time that they had known anything about the golden syrup. Mark, Brian and Lucy all looked shocked and surprised not realising that the last game had finished in Master / Mistress – Slave.

Dani was the first one to speak and asked “Now what did you dread the most and why” There was a further pause before David finally stated his answer “The thing I most dreaded happened last Thursday this was when ………..”

David explained the previous week’s events which were:

Previously that week.
Thursday morning finally arrived and David woke up realising he was half way through his week of serving Dani and obeying her every command because of the previous poker game which he was the losing male and Dani was the winning Female.

What would Dani have in store for him today, David wondered. He woke up and looked at the crossword he had started the previous evening. (For information see end of chapter)

It wasn’t long before he received a text message from Dani asking for him to meet her at her house in an hour’s time.

David was used to these types of messages and got dressed wearing the clothes that Dani had order him to wear the previous day. After doing his usual daily routine including washing, brushing teeth etc David walked out of the house making his way to Dani’s.

It was a hot day and David was glad that Dani had only chosen a white t- shirt with plain white tight trousers. He noted to himself that he must thank Dani for her considerate clothing choice of white clothing which would be cool in the hot weather.

David was soon at Dani’s house and was hoping Dani would be happy that he was 10 minutes early. After knocking on the door, Dani soon answered. “Hello Slave” have you had a good sleep thinking about me. “Yes” said David who was actually telling the truth for a change.

“What will we be doing today Mistress” David asked politely. The reply from Dani in a gentle voice was “As you have been a good boy, I will be treating you. Today we are going shopping”

David looked happy at this and was glad that he would not have to spend the day in Dani’s house, as he had most of the week so far. “What are we going shopping for” David asked. “You will find out shortly” responded Dani with a straight face. David now felt uneasy, was he going to like his shopping trip or not?

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What was the shopping trip going to involve?
What did David dread about that Thursday?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

2752

K3 ACROSS ….. WHAT COLOUR WERE THE ANAL BEADS - DAVID USED?

A10 ACROSS ….. WHO CAUGHT JOHN AND THE TWINS IN THE TOILETS WHILE IN THE CITY?

C6 ACROSS ….. OTHER THAN CLOTHING WHAT DID LAURA AND SARAH PURCHASE FROM ANNE SUMMERS?

M1 DOWN ….. WHAT WAS THE NAME OF THE CITY THE GROUP VISITED?

G3 ACROSS ….. WHERE DID ADAM AND AMBER MEET?

K3 DOWN ….. WHAT DID JOHN ASK LAURA TO PUSH INSIDE HERSELF?

D4 DOWN ….. THE FILM JOHN, SARAH AND LAURA WENT TO SEE?

P5 ACROSS ….. WHAT ANIMAL DID THE BEGGER HAVE?

C12 ACROSS ….. WHAT WAS THE NAME OF THE SHOP - TATTOO SHAVING AND WHAT?

F11 DOWN ….. WHAT COLOUR PUBIC HAIR DID LAURA HAVE?

J9 DOWN ….. WHAT DID LUCY SHOVE INSIDE LAURA?

M7 ACROSS ….. WHO DID DANI'S MUM TAKE INTO TOWN?

L1 ACROSS ….. WHAT COLOUR HAIR DID THE FEMALE HAVE IN THE FILM DANI SHOWED DAVID IN HER BEDROOM?

J10 ACROSS ….. WHERE DID DANI GET IDEAS FOR DAVID TASKS?

Q3 DOWN ….. WHAT DID DAVID EAT MIXEDWITH CAT FOOD?

M12 ACROSS ….. WHAT WAS THE MESSAGE ON THE BRIDGE - WHERE HAVE YOU WHAT?

H11 DOWN ….. WHAT WAS THE ANSWER TO PUZZLE WORD?

G3 DOWN ….. WHAT WAS THE COLOUR OF THE STICK THONG SARAH DARED ADAM TO WEAR?

N9 DOWN ….. WHO DID DAVID GET OUT OF DANI'S BEDROOM?

B8 DOWN ….. WHAT DID AMBER PURCHASE IN LINCOLN?

M18 ACROSS ….. WHAT COLOUR WAS THE BUS THE GROUP TRAVELED HOME FROM THE CITY ON?

O14 DOWN ….. ONE OF THE ITEMS ADAM PURCHASED FOR AMBER WHILE IN THE CITY?

Green Boxes in the Following Order
(C6) – (G5) – (A10) – (K3) – (M18) – (010) – (Q1) – (O16) – (M18) – (E12) – (Q8) – (N10)

Red Boxes in the Following Order
(D9) – (F13) – (J14) – (B11) – (I3) – (Q7) – (N1) – (O7)

Rachie

01-02-2011, 12:46 PM

Thanks for all of the New Year Greetings. Please check out the crossword in the last chapter – if you would like a link to the last story for answers please see the new thread that getDare staff Marc set up without all of the replies / comments (Thank You)

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=64334

Part 22 (107) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

David now felt uneasy, was he going to like his shopping trip or not? “Cheer up” said Dani looking at the gloomy David, still stood there trying to figure the possible days planned events out in his mind.

David put on a fake smile as Dani led him out of the house. “Carry my handbag” ordered Dani handing David her bright pink handbag. David knew he had little choice and reluctantly took hold of the pink bag. Was this the first of his embarrassment, David began to think

“Where are we off first” Asked David. “We are going to the mall” answered Dani, this gave David little information and he was still unsure of which shops they would be visiting.

The pair walked out of Dani’s large house, down the road and caught a bus. This confused David even more as he was expecting to be going into the local town. Instead they had about an hour’s bus journey. For the whole journey David was trying to think what could be instore for him and where they were going. He didnt recognise some of the route and was surprised when the bus finally stopped.

The duo walked off the bus glad to be away from the stuffy boiling transport. David got quite a few looks holding Dani’s bag, a few old ladies said “Isn’t he a darling, carrying his girlfriend’s bag” David was part glad at hearing these comments and at the same time felt embarrassed when a few teenagers sat on a nearby wall called him a sissy girl.

They both walked into the large building and through the slow turning doors. The shopping centre looked huge and everything seemed to be painted white. It was the first time that David had been to this shopping centre and the white décor seemed peaceful and he began to relax walking casual.

It wasn’t long before Dani walked into the first shop and David noticed that it was a lingerie shop. “What we going in here for” David asked. “I wanted a drink” Joked Dani before saying “Isn’t it obvious”

David knew that Dani was being Sarcastic and that the actual answer must be obvious. He was hoping that Dani would pick her required garments and quickly be out of the store.

The shop was deserted except for one female lady hanging up pretty pink lace thongs with a bow on the front and the words “PICK YOUR HOLE” written on the tiny piece of material.

David noticed the thongs and after reading the writing his weapon that was neatly tucked in her underwear and tight white trousers slowly began to grow. “Put your tent down” ordered Dani drawing attention to him. David;s head bowed down in embarressment and he was wishing Dani had not have said this or at least not as loud

The young lady looked up and at once noticed David’s stiff cock tucked into his white trousers. She also spotted Dani who she knew from the past. David meanwhile was trying to calm himself down by thinking positive thoughts about a desert island and the calm sea. However this didn’t seem to work as all he could image on the beach was a tribe of young females in sexy lingerie. The Young lady stood up and slowly approached David and asked …………………

TO BE CONTINUED .....................

What did the lady ask David?
What was going to happen next?
Find out by reading more Strip Poker with a Twist

Rachie

01-04-2011, 12:28 PM

Thanks for all replies and private messages, hope everyone has had an enjoyable festive period and welcome back readers that have been away.

Now for the continuation of Strip Poker with a Twist

Part 23 (108) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However this didn’t seem to work and the Young lady approached David and asked “Can I help you” in a polite young voice. David looked up and for the first time noticed that she was actually quite pretty. The young lady of about 18-21 stood staring at David waiting for an answer. She was smiling looking down at David's bulge. but decided not to say anything.

After a few seconds of staring David looked around for Dani, noticing her at the far wall looking at some raunchy knickers. “He’s with me” Dani quickly said smiling at the young lady.

David hurriedly scurried over to Dani while the young lady continued her work in a nearby isle. “What are you looking for” asked a partly embarrassed David. “Something sexy” quickly replied Dani. David was wishing she would hurry up and quickly leave the store as it was making something in his trousers feel uneasy and it was growing rather large, imagining Dani wearing any of the lingerie on show.

After selecting a quantity of sexy lingerie Dani, went and viewed some of the sexy outfits selecting 2 or 3. Her next command to David was “Go and ask the kind lady if we are allowed to try some of the clothing on.” “WE!” wondered David. However he decided not to quiz Dani’s choice of words and instead wandered to the pretty lady and reiterated exactly what Dani had said.

The young lady expected that they would both be going in separate cubicals, and she responded “Fell free to use the changing rooms they are just down there” she pointed down a short corridor to where a sign was placed for Public Unisex Changing Facility.

David waved over to Dani pointing her towards the facilities. Dani quickly came over and order David to carry the possible purchases behind her. David then realised / hoped that this was the reason why Dani had said we.

Once at the end of the corridor Dani pushed David into the changing room. The room was quite large with a mirror on one wall and 3 hooks of another. There was also a large bench big enough for 2 people to sit. The cubical had a full hard door with another 2 hooks placed near the top to allow more clothing to be hung. The door also had a strong lock (as most cubicles do).

David was pushed to the far end of the changing room and landed on the bench. “Sit up straight” ordered Dani. David quickly responded to Dani’s command and sat up straight on the wooden bench. “What shall we try on first” asked Dani.

“I think you should try on the thong” suggested David. “What gives you the right to be rude like that!” Dani barked. David quickly realised what she was implying and remembered that he had no rights to chose anything and was only there to please Dani in any way she chose. “Sorry mistress” he quickly replied.

“Ok, to show you are truly sorry the first thing I would like you to do is …………………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Is what?
What will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

Rachie

01-06-2011, 12:20 PM

Thanks for all comments and for everyone helping myself and story to receive
2010 Best Content AwardWINNER

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/blog.php?b=4715

Now for the Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel: What will Dani have David do to show he is sorry?

Part 24 (109) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Ok, to show you are truly sorry the first thing I would like you to do is try the thong on” David was truly shocked at hearing this, and had never cross dressed before. The closest he had got, was in his mind wanting to try on different pieces of female lingerie that he had seen in shops and others lying around the house or on the washing line.

What made him feel a little better, was knowing that his friend Adam had worn his sister’s underwear earlier that week. However he didn’t think he could have done it, wearing a thong that had been previously shoved up someone’s tight warm vagina let alone if it was your sisters.

Thinking of all of this made David feel a lot better while growing harder at the image of the lingerie. Next David picked up the White lace thong and measured it up against him. At least it was white he thought, he would have dreaded wearing a coloured thong and having the possibility of it showing through his white trousers.

David slowly stripped of his white trouser in front of the watching Dani. “Now don’t be shy and remove your boxers” ordered Dani. David had previously stripped in front of Dani twice before (strip poker game and Dani’s bedroom) and was no longer as shy at letting Dani seeing his cock.

He therefore swiftly removed the white boxers and his weapon sprung out for Dani to easily see. Dani stared at the thick sausage like thing between his legs. “Wow it seems bigger than I remember” sniggered Dani watching David blush as she said it.

Next David picked up the white thong that he had placed on the bench alongside him and placed his leg in one of the holes. Pulling this up he heard Dani let out a fairly loud cackle and eventually David realised why she had done this as he had the string of the thong right near his cock and the large part of white lace material near his ass. “I have never seen a thong worn like that before” Dani spluttered.

Just then there were footsteps along the corridor outside. David wished that Dani would stop laughing and drawing attention to them. There was suddenly a voice from an unknown person saying “Excuse me, is there anyone in their” “Yes” said Dani. “Are you going to be long” the female voice then asked. David felt worried at being in the thong while knowing there were females outside only metres away from him. He also felt certain he recognised the voices however could not put a name to the voice.

“We won’t be much longer” Dani responded. They then heard footsteps walking in the opposite direction. Meanwhile David had froze in the white thong and was now quickly taking his legs out of the thong and retried, putting the thong on correctly.

What were the females going to say if they found David and Dani in the same cubical David wondered? He was beginning to get more and more worked up when he noticed Dani staring at himself. He could tell that Dani was admiring the cock that was tucked out of the side of the thong.

“Now I want you to try the other one on” Dani demanded. “What other one” David asked in a puzzled voice. “The only other thong that’s present in this room” said Dani trying to make David feel a little edgy.

David was lost for words and did not say anything for what seemed like several minutes. Just then Dani ……………

TO BE CONTINUED …………

Who were the Female Voices?
Will David try on the other thong?
Will they get caught in the changing facilities together?
What will happen next keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for Answers?

Rachie

01-08-2011, 01:51 PM

Thanks for all comments and viewers making this story only the 5th on getDare to reach over 100,000 views at present.

Now what will happen to Dani and David find out below.

Part 25 (110) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

David was lost for words and did not say anything for what seemed like several minutes. Just then Dani pulled a bright pink thong out of her pocket.

David sat there shocked; he was half relieved that it was not the thong that Dani was wearing, as he was anticipating moment earlier. However the thing he was detesting was the fact that the bright pink thong would show through his white trousers. These were the same white trousers that he had complimented Dani on as he believed they would be cool in the hot sunhine

David realised that he did not have a choice and quickly pulled the white thong off, he then regrettably pulled the pink thong up his young legs and positioned his package neatly inside the lacy material. “Wow you look hot” teased Dani, watching David blush. “I think you look hot in pink” she continued to say.

After a slight pause Dani said “Right I think we need to look for a pair like this. They really suit you. Pull on your trouser and we will go and look” David started to take the thong of when Dani bellowed “who said you could take it off” David’s face was a look of sorrow as he kept the thong on, while steadily pulling up his white tight trousers. Anyone looking would easily be able to see the pink thong underneath, and David felt a little worried at this.

“Whose are these” David asked still puzzled. “There mine” Dani teased smiling at David. David was turned on by this and at the same time felt relieved that he would not be asked to go and pay for the small piece of material. However he was hoping that no one would see the bright material outlining what he was wearing under his tight white trousers.

“Are you ready” asked Dani “Just a minute can I rearrange myself please” replied David. Dani quickly felt David penis through his tight white trousers and pulled the thong over his cock. “Ow that hurts” cried David as she pulled the strap of the thong tight up his ass and giving him a wedgie “Shut it, act like a man”

“Now every time anyone says What are you wearing, or anything connected to your usual dress sense, you are to repeat the word . “Because I like wearing female lingerie”, you must follow this command for the rest of the day, if not you will not like the punishment.” David began to shiver at the thought of what Dani might make him do and decided he would try to not let her catch him out, after all if this was Dani in a good mood and treating him he didn’t want to see her dark side.

Moments later they were both heading out of the changing facilities and making their way back into the store. “Go and take these back to the kind lady and ask if she has a thong like what you are wearing” Dani ordered.

David slowly walked up the young lady who was still putting lingerie out on display. The pink thong that he was wearing chased across his dick as he walked and he was so turned on to think that Dani may have worn the thong at some point.

“Can I help you” politely said the young lady. David stuttered for a few seconds before saying “Have you got any pink thongs” He was relieved that he had got the sentence out, when the lady asked “What size do you require” “Umm I don’t know” said David, who had never before bought female underwear. He knew that he was usually a medium in his boxer size but what did that translate to in female sizes he wondered.

“Who is it for” the lady asked. Now David was in an awkward situation he was anticipating that the thong was for him, but he didn’t really want to say that to this stranger; however what else could he say. In the end David decided to say that it was for Dani and pointed over in her direction.

“Ow Dani is size 8 but she usually purchases size 6 as she likes them tight.” “Follow me” she said. David was shocked at hearing this did the young lady know Dani, would he actually be able to wear a size 6, should he say something.

David decided…………………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What did David decide?
Would he follow the command that Dani had ordered him?
What will happen next?
Does the young Lady know Dani?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Thank you for all comments / feedback, they are always much appreciated and thanks to everyone who has rated the story.

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:29 PM

2753

All comments are much appreciated

Thank You
Love Rachie
x x x x

More Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel comming soon

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:31 PM

ADAM

FACT FILE

Was forced to wear whatever Sarah decided last week, including her cummy underwear

Is very clever at puzzle solving

Is Laura and Sarah brother

Is attracted to Dani

Has been able to keep Sarah’s 36c bra from the last poker game

Has previously fantasised and masturbated thinking about his sisters

Has a new games console and enjoys racing games

Dislikes anything Messy or being naked outside

Wouldn’t admit or answer the following question “if he had worn his sister’s underwear before, when or how it had felt”

Would go as far sexually with his sisters (Laura / Sarah) as they were willing to go

Was the looser of Truth or Dare with a Twist that was played the previously week

The number 1 thing sexually he wanted to do was to lick Sarah’s (sisters) shaved cunt – and has been thinking about it ever since seeing it

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:32 PM

DAVID

FACT FILE

Was the overall looser of last week’s strip poker game

Lost the first Poker round

Came 9th on the second Poker round and therefore was in the bottom 2 for 2 rounds in a row.

Had to answer Lucy’s question about how the games started

Explained that his highlight of last week when he was a slave to Dani was being able to lick golden syrup from inside her

Is explaining what he dreaded about last week and why

Last week was slave to Dani and had to do all sorts of things he would never of dreamed of doing.

Believes he recognised a female voice outside the changing room

Is attracted to Laura

Ordered Sarah to shave her pussy and use anal beads

Is very short and has a skinny body

Last week was ordered by Dani (his mistress) to eat food of the toilet seat and cat bowl – he didn’t mind either of these as was pleasing his mistress

Says that the anal beads which he was forced to have up his ass felt better than he had expected but not rushing to try again

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:34 PM

DANI

FACT FILE

Was the grand winning female of last week’s Strip poker game

Is in the same form class as Amber and Brian at school / college

Was asked to show Amber around the school for her first few days at the new school

Dared Amber to write a love letter to anyone in the class

Won the second Strip Poker round

Was David’s Mistress the previous week.

The previous week had David try on her bright pink underwear underneath his white trousers while shopping

Is Polite

Has brown hair and is not very tall

Laura’s best friend and was not very happy when she found out Laura was being blackmailed by Lucy

Was very worried the previous week when was under the dining room table naked while her mother and Nan were in the room

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:36 PM

SARAH

FACT FILE

Arranged the meeting regarding her sister’s blackmailer and what they were going to do.

Was the joint loosing female with Laura for last week’s strip poker game.

Was a slave to John all last week

Is Laura’s twin sister

Has a basement which Is where the Strip Poker game is taking place

Has several sex toys

Was filmed by her sister (Laura) using her sex toys

Biggest turn on is to try things new and to be a slave – which she was to John for a week

Has long blonde hair that is usually let down

Was relieved Adam (her brother) had stripped in front of her before she had to reveal her tits and shaved pussy to her brother

Can have a bad temper if she gets wound up

Was turned on when she knew that her sister (Laura) has used her sex toys and knowing that she has something that had been inside both herself and sister

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:37 PM

LAURA

FACT FILE

Was the joint loosing female with Sarah for last week’s strip poker game.

Was a slave to John all last week

Tried to be blackmailed by Lucy

Wants to get her revenge on Lucy

Lost the second Strip Poker round

Is Sarah’s twin sister

Has a basement which Is where the Strip Poker game is taking place

Was ordered by John to use her sisters (Sarah’s) sex toys

Has long hair usually in a ponytail and has 36c breasts

Has been ordered to shove everything she had in the cinemas inside her – (resulting in her purse)

Was wishing she had chosen a different limit however would not admit what this was as she was sure the group would use it against her

Is a virgin

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:38 PM

JOHN

FACT FILE

Set up the original Strip Poker game the previous week

Was the winning male of last week’s strip poker game

Was the Master to Sarah and Laura all last week

Uncle owns the Towns club

Is Blackmailing Lucy

Is the Key person who arranges the rules of the Strip Poker Game

Is very clever and can plan things in an instance

Is attracted to Sarah

Has spiky hair

Likes computer games and is good at them

Set up the big forfeit in the last Strip Poker game

Believes that the best person’s body is Sarah however it was hard to decide

Was excited when he ordered and saw Sarah and Laura strip naked and change into purchased outfits in the cinema the previous week

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:40 PM

AMBER

FACT FILE

Has just moved to the town and is new at the school / college

Met Adam on the bus trip to Lincoln the previous week

Dived into the canal / lake at Lincoln to attract attention to herself instead of Adam

Was dared to take a picture of herself in different locations of the town, each picture must have stripped one extra item of clothing

Currently still has the pictures she took of herself stripping in town.

Was caught stripping her bra in the woods by an unknown male – later found out this was Brian

Is in Mr Freemans class at school / college along with Brian and Dani

Was given her bra back by Brian

Has become good friends with Brian

Sets her brother up regarding her diary entry and fake mentioning’s about the club

Set her brother (Mark) up to believe she was poor at playing Poker

Knows about Marks toes twitching when he is bluffing

Writes her daily events in her Diary that has been read by Mark

Asked Brian if he wanted to play poker with the group

Knows Brian is shy and believes it is her duty to break the shyness

Poured warm water over herself outside the club as a set up for Mark to follow suit

Is good at Bluffing

Loves puzzles and solving unusual facts

Also has a 9 year old gobby sister

Has played Truth or Dare with the group but never Strip Poker

Says Adam, people in Lincoln, 2 previous boyfriends and her brother Mark are the only people she’s aware of that’s seen her naked

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:41 PM

BRIAN

FACT FILE

Fairly new to the School / college

Can often seem to be shy

His family is quite poor

Has black hair

Has a dog

Is in Mr Freemans class at school / college along with Amber and Dani

Has previously seen Amber stripping in the woods

Sent a picture of Amber’s bra to herself

Gave Amber her bra back after school / college while down an alley way

Sent a note to Amber asking for her to meet him

Gave Amber her bra back

Had become good friends with Amber

Was taught how to play poker by Amber.

Encouraged and offered to play the game by Amber – and later found out it was Strip Poker

Never wanted to make friends as family often moved, however happy to be friends with Amber

Has arranged to do school / college Marketing assignment with Amber

Loves Puzzles and unusual fact's[/SIZE]

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:43 PM

MARK

FACT FILE

Is Amber’s annoying brother

Believed could get into the towns Strip Club – (but it was a set up)

Pinched Amber’s camera memory card with the photos of herself on

Stripped naked and poured freezing cold water over his cock

Was sent DVD of himself outside club and was blackmailed by group to play Strip Poker.

Loves watching films (xXx The Next Level)

Played Poker with sister (Amber) and believes he is a great Poker player and Amber is poor

Twitches his right toes when he is bluffing – while playing poker

Reads Amber’s Diary

Decided to go to the Sarah’s house to see what the blackmailers were wanting (then found out it was people he knew and forced to play Strip Poker)

Was shocked to find he was being set up by Amber

Came 9th on the first Poker round

Rachie

01-09-2011, 01:43 PM

LUCY

FACT FILE

Caught John and the Twins on the bus and knew something was up, but didn’t know what this was

Is being blackmailed by John (find out more later – if not already discovered)

Shaved Laura’s pussy in the tattoo, shaving and waxing parlour

Was offered by John to take photos of Laura for her assignment

Tried to blackmail Laura

Offered to hang out with group (but didn’t know that it would be Strip Poker)

Didn’t want to play Strip Poker – and tried to get out of the game

Won the first Poker round and was pleasantly surprised at how good she could play after the first few rounds

Rachie

01-10-2011, 01:23 PM

As our usual Poker game was cancel, here is an extra chapter, to keep all fans going. Thank you again for all support and everyone that has rated the story.

Part 26 (110) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

David decided to follow the young lady to a row of expensive lingerie. On here there was every colour and material and design of female lingerie imaginable. David looked through the thongs and could see, silk, mesh, lace, cotton, latex almost everything imaginable.

David stood looking at the thongs for a few minutes until he heard his phone bleep and realised he had a text message. David quickly looked at the text and discovered it was from Dani and read.

2754

David stood bewildered, looking at his phone and reading for a second time before turning around and scratching his head. After this he rummaged through the row upon row of thongs and was rather turned on, by the feel of them rubbing across his hands.

Eventually he found a pink silk thong matching what he was wearing. It was size 8 would this do he thought. David was a little relieved that the thong wasn’t so small as he hoped it would not be so tight. Grabbing the silk thong David rushed towards to changing facilities. Here the young sales assistant stood, eagerly watching David closer than normal. Had she noticed the thong David was wearing?

When David placed the thong on the counter she began to shake her head. “I said that you friend usually buys a size 6” she said in a stern voice. “But I couldn’t find any size 6” David responded glad that he had not seen any.

“I believe we have some new stock the same design as this, in the back room” the young lady stated. “I will be right back” she said leaving the shop floor. David crossed his fingers and was hoping that there would not be any small ones however moments later the lady returned holding a pair of the skimpiest underwear you have ever seen.

David looked shocked at seeing what a size 6 thong looked like. “Here we are” she said, seeming happy that she had found a smaller size in the back room.

David took the thong and started to wonder into the back room, as Dani had instructed on her text message. “Where are you off” the lady asked. “Dani is waiting in here, and wishes to try these skirts on” David said lying and pointing to some very small skirts.

The young lady looked at David and nodded her head. David was not sure if she believed him or not and wondered off to the changing room now carrying a sexy size 6 silk thong and a short mini skirt.

It wasn’t long before David reached the changing room. He sat in a similar sized room to what he was in earlier wandering what the message he would receive may be. He had left the door slightly ajar as instructed. Suddenly his phone rang, it was from Dani and David quickly answered it.

“Hello, Slave

Did you get the thong as instructed” Dani asked. “Yes miss, however it’s a size 6 hope that will be ok” David responded. “What do you want me to do next” he asked, already anticipating what Dani was going to say. “Do you like wearing female clothes” she asked.

“I like wearing female lingerie” David responded in a calm quite voice, hoping no one would hear him. “What did you say slave” Dani asked. “I like wearing female lingerie” repeated David in a louder voice feeling quite ashamed that he had said this.

I want you to Strip out of your white trousers and top, leaving yourself in only my pink thong. You will then receive your next instruction. David did all that he was asked to do while the door was still unlocked and slightly ajar. Once in only Dani’s cute sexy thong, David remained seated in the changing room waiting for his mistress’s next task. This is where David received one of the biggest shocks of the weeks when…………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………..

What was David’s big shock?
Will David full fill all of Dani’s commands?
What happened next?

Find out by reading more Strip Poker with a Twist

Rachie

01-12-2011, 12:55 PM

What was David’s shock – find out here.

Thanks for all of the different scenarios that you believe could happen next. The suspense is now over, hope you enjoy part 27 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

Part 27 (111) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

This is where David received one of the biggest shocks of the weeks when the door suddenly swung open with a horrible creak. “CREAKKK!!” David closed his eyes, and covered the panty filled thong with his hands. He was totally embarrassed and was trying to think of an excuse.

Eventually he opened his eyes and saw Laura and Sarah stood there with Sarah’s camcorder pointing towards him.

They were both chuckling never imagining that they would see David in female lingerie. “Now what have we here” Laura asked with a smug grin. David didn’t know what to say and just sat on the bench still trying to hide any modesty he had remaining.

After a short while Sarah said “How do you feel in sexy female lingerie” she was mainly talking to the camera rather than David himself. David didn’t realise this and instead responded “I like wearing female lingerie” blushing as he realised his every word was caught on tape.

The twins stood there giggling some more, this resulted in David feeling more embarrassed and his monster started to grow in the pink female thong. His cock was now so big that the tip of it was poking out the top.

“Wow what a monster” said Sarah again playing to the camera. It was then that David received another text message, this is what it said.

Dear Slave, I wud like you to masturbate in my underwear that u r currently wearing, I want u 2 leave your sticky mess in the thong. You will then receive your next task in 10 minutes after u have done this.

From your Mistress.

The message was poorly written but David could understand what the message from Dani was implying. First he asked Laura and Sarah if they would be willing to do 1 thing for him. “Of course, but only 1 thing” answered Laura, still stood outside of the changing room trying to hold the camcorder steady with both her shakey hands.

“Can you please close the door” David asked. “Of course we will” replied both Laura and Sarah at the same time. David felt mighty relieved at hearing this, but was very shocked when both Laura and Sarah entered the cubical and shut the door behind them. They then pulled the catch across locking themselves in the changing room with David.

“But But..” started David. “But what…… ”asked Laura “We have done exactly what you instructed and have shut the door” “David realised that they were correct.

“What are you waiting for” the twins asked. David wondered what they meant, and soon realised that they were involved in all that Dani had planned for him. The twins just stood smiling at David still video recording the whole events for future evidence

David stood up wishing he had asked the twins something else instead of to shut the changing room door.

David wasn’t sure if he should face the camera or turn so his back was towards the 2 twin females. After a short time to think about it, David decided that he may as well be a man about everything as they had all ready seen his package the previous week however not in sexy female lingerie.

He lowered his hand towards the silk thong and gently rubbed the content inside. Slowly at first, but soon tightening his grip around the manly contents and quickening the stoke around his stiffening tool. It wasn’t long before he was being turned on by his own hand in Dani’s thong and he was nearing the edge of no return.

Suddenly …………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………..

Suddenly what?
What will Dani’s next command be?
What will happen next?

Rachie

01-14-2011, 12:59 PM

Here is;

Part 28 (112) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Suddenly his cock squirted sticky mess everywhere. A lot of the mess ended up on the thong, some on the inside and a lot on the outside as his large stiff weapon was now too big to be concealed inside the female clothing. To the two female twins that were watching it looked a most erotic sight, seeing their friend spunk barely a metre from them. They were both grinning like Cheshire cat’s and were glad that they had caught everything on tape.

Moments later David’s phone bleeped again. David let go of his still wet and sticky cock to pick up the phone. The message again was from Dani and this is what it read

After you have done your duty I want you to remove the thong and sniff your sticky mess, I then want you to change into the new garment and feel how the silk feels on your now soft diggler (dick). I will then message your next task in a few moments.

David sighed after reading the message and soon realised that Dani was correct and that his cock had now begun to shrink in the pink underwear. His phone had also got sticky spunk on some of the keys where he had been clicking to view the message.

“What are you waiting for” chuckled Laura. David knew what he must do and turned around letting his back face the two twins. He was hoping that they wouldn’t capture his spunk drained cock on video.

David then pulled down the thong revealing his ass to the twins. As he bent down to pull them off his legs the girls could easily see his hairy balls and Laura zoomed in to capture this for future benefits.

Once David had removed one leg out of the hole he kicked the cum drenched thong towards the twins. They both jumped as they smacked Laura in the face “Ewwww” she screamed as she felt the sticky mess David had left.

David then bent forward and pulled on the clean new pink thong while still wondering what Dani could possibly have him do next. His mind was still racing when his phone bleeped once more.

David quickly grabbed the phone while still pulling up his white trousers. He scrambled through the many menus on the now sticky phone, before discovering the message. Reading it his bones began to shiver.

Your next task slave boy is to take the sticky thong back and hang it back on the rail for unfitted clothes. You may them leave the store and meet me in McDonalds. Remember all of the rules.

(signed) Dani

David put the phone back in his trouser pocket and stared at the twins still filming him in the changing room. By the twin’s feet was the sticky thong that David knew he must take back into the store and leave on the rail outside the changing room.

He picked up the thong and wondered out of the changing room while both of the twins stayed behind. David was glad of this and relieved that there was no one to show him up as he walked towards the rail to put the thong back. However just as he was taking the thong out of his pocket and putting on the rail ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………..

(Finish the sentence)
However just as he was taking the thong out of his pocket and putting on the rail ………

What will happen to David, Dani and the twins, next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

All comments and feedback are always much appreciated
Thanks to everyone who has rated the story, left comments or said thanks you

Rachie

01-16-2011, 02:02 PM

Thanks for all the continued support, hope you enjoy the puzzle in this chapter as well as the ending of the chapters / parts about David and Dani. Also this is a larger chapter than usual becuase of the content where wished to finish

Part 29 (113) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Just as he was taking the thong out of his pocket and putting it on the rail David’s Phone went bleep, bleep again. Sugar, David thought when he realised it must be a message from Dani.

Dropping the thong on the floor instead of the rail David rummaged in his pocket to read the text message. As David expected it was from Dani. The message was very short and David sniggered as he realised what Dani was forcing him to do. After a short while David reread the message that was very short and said:

How do you feel in sexy female lingerie!

A second later just as David was bending down to pick up the sticky thong he answered the question in a loud voice “I Love the feeling of female underwear” He felt totally embarrassed after saying this.

The young shop assistant looked over at David, wondering why in the world he had said something like that, she was smiling as the realisation hit her that the thong was not for Dani after all.

David quickly placed the thong onto the rails and started to bolt for the door. He just got out of the shop, still wearing the new thong that he hadn’t purchased when he noticed Laura and Sarah wander out of the changing rooms. What are they going to get up to know, David thought.

However while still thinking this, he was not going to waste any time finding out and quickly walked through the shopping complex. He hadn’t got far when he heard a loud deafening squeal “Ewww, who’s left sticky mess all over this thong”

David wondered if he should turn around or run, but quickly decided to act natural and try to blend in with the many people around him, he had recognised the squeal and had heard it many times before as it came from one of the twins.

Inside the shop there was now a lot of commotion as the young lady came over and inspected the thong. She recognised it straight away and was determined that she would capture David who she knew had tried on the pink underwear and must have left his man cream behind. She also knew that Dani was a regular customer so believed she may help her. At the current moment she had no idea that Dani had instigated the whole thing.

There were also other people in the shop that were asking why the twins had screamed and when they realised what had happened they were disgusted at knowing a male would wear female underwear and leave his cream inside.

The twins both discreetly departed from the shop and wandered off through the shopping complex. David had approached the escalator that led up to the next floor. Hoping on this he was shocked, when he heard a voice behind him laughing and pointing at him.

Whatever could the person be laughing at, thought David, but suddenly realised when he heard another cackle and voice say something like Panty Boy” David at once realised what the ill-mannered young boy was referring to and felt ashamed that he had gotten used to the nice feel of the silky material around his balls and cock and had totally forgotten about the thong.

David hopped off the escalator and made his way towards the meeting point that Dani had arranged earlier, on his way he passed a young lady who was looking most confused, she was working in one of the many shops and was puzzled trying to solve the following question.

She had a very large box (Height: 1m 70cm / Width: 2m 10cm / Length: 2m 00cm) and coke cans in packs of 6. The dimension of the packages were 50cm in length, 20cm in width and the height of the packages were 40cm. She understood that all of the coke needed to be stood the correct way around (not lent on side) The young lady was trying to work out in advance how many packs of coke would fit into the box and she wanted to bring that many from the store room.

2755

David didn’t offer any help as he was still ashamed of what he was wearing and knew he had better hurry to meet Dani as he didn’t want to upset her anymore.

(Back to Strip Poker Game)
After revealing all of this he said, “This was the day / event that I dreaded the most”. The group were all happy at hearing this. They were still sat in the stuffy room that was red hot

“Is it now time for round 3” asked Lucy who was doing remarkably well and getting into the flow of what had happened in the past. Some of the other replies meanwhile where asking another question. The question they were busy asking was ……………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……….......

Can you solve the mysterious packing puzzle (coke in a box)– (please be aware that there may be space in the box left over and that all coke packs cannot be split and cannot be on their sides.)

What was the question some of the group were busy asking

What will happen next, now that we are back to the Strip Poker Game?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

01-18-2011, 01:04 PM

CANS IN A BOX

Below you can see an image of the correct answer for the Puzzle: Cans in a box. Please remember this is 2D and will have 4 levels of this. As the box is 1.7m high and the cans are 40cm each. Each square on the grid is 10cm cubed
2756

Congratulations to Kisunesoldier for being the only person to get the correct answer.

Thanks for all the many people that have taken part by either posting answer on story thread or the many viewers who have taken time to private message me there expected answers.

Many people expected it to be 160 as they had got 4 rows x 10 in lengh x 4 levels. Hope the puzzle was challenging enough lol

More Strip Poker with a twist will be up within the next hour (please stay tuned)

Thank you
Love Rachie

Rachie

01-18-2011, 01:09 PM

Well done Kisunesoldier for getting the correct answer to puzzle: cans In a box.

Thank you for everyone that has commented and made the story a huge success- please keep commenting.

Now what will happen next? – Find out here

Part 30 (114) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The question they were busy asking was “What has happened to the video can we see it” The two twins didn’t say anything and instead just grinned while David was pleading for them not to be so cruel.

It was soon time for round 3.
Laura again tried her luck while Dani was sure she had a great hand and was anxious to reveal it

Meanwhile David had been dealt terrible cards for the third round in a row. He was wishing for better luck when he swapped his cards as he didn’t want to have to remove more clothing and have something taken from him for good as well as a Dare.

His first cards were (H - 8) (C - 4) (S - 4) (C - 3) (D - 2). What should I do, he thought while he had options for changing some cards. His tough choice involved either ditching his highest card (H - 8), in anticipation of receiving a 6 would, this be a wise move, he thought to himself. In the end he bit the bullet and swapped the card

It wasn’t long before the group heard David swear as he hadn’t received the card he was drastically in need of. David felt certain his high card was going to be in the bottom 2 and was already dreading the circumstances.

David sat watching as the others revealed their cards hoping and wishing he wouldn’t be in the bottom 2. Is this to be the unluckiest day of my life, David thought.

Amber was a little disappointed in her cards after the swap; however she was relieved that her card was at least a spade.

The order of the round was as follows.

Laura = 4 OF A KIND (H - 7) (H - 7) (S - 7) (C - 7) (D - 7)
Dani = 4 OF A KIND (H - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (D - 3) (D - 6)

John = FULL HOUSE (H - 10) (C -10) (S - 10) (C - 8) (H - 8)
Amber = FLUSH (S -KING) (S - QUEEN) (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 6)

Adam = 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (C - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - 9) (H - 6)
Mark = 2 PAIRS (H - KING) (C - KING) (C - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - 10)

Brian = 2 PAIRS (S - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (D - 8) (S - 8) (D - ACE)
David = HIGH CARD (H -10) (C - 5) (S - 4) (C - 3) (D - 2)

Sarah = HIGH CARD (D - 9) (C - 8) (S - 6) (S - 5) (D -4)
Lucy = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (C - 6) (C - 5) (C - 4) (D - 2)

Lucy was trying for a Straight Flush but hadn’t been able to make it work and therefore had only ended up with a High Card of a 7, while Sarah was trying for a flush and ended up with a high card 9

The group were all amazed as Laura actually had 5 of a kind, however the rules stated 4 of a kind is what it would be counted as. This was only possible as they were playing with 2 packs of cards.

Laura had won an extra chip taking her to 1 chip; Lucy had lost 2 chips resulting in her having only 1 remaining Sarah also just had 1 chip remaining. Dani was the outright leader with 3 chips while David was still losing with 0 chips and no Hoodie.

Time for round 4 mentioned Dani, who was becoming as excited as ever after realising she had won the previous Poker Game.

The order of the round was as follows.

Adam = Straight Flush (D - 9) (D - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (D - 5)
Brian = Full House (C - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (S - 4) (D - 4)

John = STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6)
David = THREE OF A KIND (H - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (D - KING) (S - 3)

Dani = 2 PAIRS(C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - KING)
Sarah = 2 PAIRS (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - 9) (H - 9) (H - JACK)

Laura = PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (S - 5) (H - 2)
Amber = PAIR (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Lucy = HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (S - 6) (H - 3)
Mark = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (C - 2)

This meant that Mark had lost the hand and as he only had 1 chip remaining he was going to require stripping something and as the winner Adam would get the honour of this. It wasn’t long before Mark had decided; the item he asked to be removed was his shoes.

Adam swiftly pulled off Mark’s smelly shoes while thinking about the question he could ask Lucy as her forfeit for being in the bottom 2 for 2 games in a row.

Laura also had the honour of asking this as she was the winner of the previous round, she was thinking hard about what Lucy had threatened to do previously that week, in the end Laura asked her question to Lucy first, this was ……………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………….

Thanks for everyone that had taken part in my previous quiz (Cans in a box).

What will Lucy’s questions be?

What will happen next – keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers?

There will be more strip poker soon

Love Rachie
x x x

Rachie

01-20-2011, 01:41 PM

Thanks for everyone that has viewed and commenting either of the Strip Poker stories. It has now received 350,000 viewers combined. Thanks You

Also thank you Shavedrachel for both the 400th post and 400th reply

I have also started a new story please find link at end of the chapter

The below chapter is also a little longer than usual please enjoy

Find out what Lucy’s questions will be here in Part 31 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 31 (115) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

In the end Laura’s question to Lucy was, would you have shown anyone those pictures, how many more do you have and what did you think when you had the opportunity to see me in the Shaving parlour. Laura’s question was very long and some of the group were wondering if this was actually more than 1 question however they never said anything as they wanted to know the answers themselves.

Lucy sat thinking about the question and which parts to answer first, eventually her head bent down and a mumbling sound came out of her mouth. This is what she answered.

I just have 4 more pictures but 2 of them are rather blurred or not sharp, the best picture is what I sent you. I don’t think I would have dared to keep up the threat, and the only reason why I did this was because I was jealous of your activities or what I believed your activities could be. I wanted to know what you were doing and why. Also I now feel stupid about doing this but honoured that you have let me play these games” she stated quivering and a few of the group actually believe she was nervous about possibly stripping in front of them.

When I got to see your delicate areas in the shaving parlour I felt so turned on, and after wards I did certain things to myself. Also I was a little shocked at first and glad of John’s other offer.

What other offer some of the group wondered, however they never said anything. They were also starting to enjoy Lucy and forgive her for her activities; however she still had a long way to go.

It was now Lucy’s turn to answer a truth question set by Adam. Adam was busy thinking while Laura’s question was being answered. His question to Lucy was “Who in the room here, do you want to see lose the most, and why”

The group were puzzled at the question and were thinking that Adam had not paid much attention to Lucy’s last answer and were expecting him to ask about John’s offer.

Lucy quickly answered the question with the following response “I don’t really mind who loses the game, as long as it is not myself.” “The reason for this is because I am shy about my body and not many people have seen me in the flesh” The group were a little puzzled about this as they had heard several rumours in the past about Lucy and the types of kinky things that she had previously done.

“Is the thing about Ben, not true then” asked a curious David. “What have you heard about Ben?” asked Lucy puzzled. “Also that is a question for another time” Lucy was beginning to get into the flow of the Strip Poker game and understand when to answer a question and when not.

“Is it time for round 5” asked John. “Yes agreed the rest as the 5 cards were dealt out to the individual people”

After they had exchanged cards, Adam was confident that he had the best hand, having 5 kings was surly going to win. The group could all see him smiling and grinning like a Cheshire cat and could tell that he had a strong hand

Both John and David were hoping to get a straight (5 cards following on from each other e.g.) 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.) Some of the group were very surprised and others were shocked when the revealing took place, below is what everybody had

Mark = Royal Flush (S - ACE) (S - KING) (S - QUEEN) (S - JACK) (S - 10)
Adam = 4 OF A KIND (S - KING) (H - KING) (D - KING) (C - KING) (C - KING)

David = 3 OF A KIND (C - 9) (D - 9) (H - 9) (S - 8) (D - 2)
Laura = 2 PAIRS (C - JACK) (H - JACK) (S - 10) (H - 10) (D - QUEEN)

Brian = 2 PAIRS (C - 7) (S - 7) (D - 6) (H - 6) (H - ACE)
Sarah = PAIR (D - 5) (H - 5) (S - 4) (S - 3) (C - 2)

Lucy = PAIR (C - 3) (S - 3) (H - 8) (H - 6) (S - 5)
Amber = HIGH CARD (H - KING) (H - JACK) (H - 9) (H - 8) (S - 6)

Dani = HIGH CARD (D - 10) (D - 8) (C - 7) (D - 6) (D - 4)
John = HIGH CARD (S - 7) (H - 6) (C - 4) (D - 3) (D - 2)

Mark had beaten all odds and had won his first round. He collected his extra chip and asked if he could purchase his shoes back. There was a short shape answer from John which was “NO! The rules are that when an item of clothing is removed it stays off no matter what, reason for this is because it would take quite some time for people to be removing and dressing all of the time”

After John had said this Mark could understand what John was meaning and apologies for not listening earlier. John lost his 2 chips and Dani lost 1 of her 3 chips. Mark looked pleased with his progress despite having already removed his hat

Round 6 soon took place and this was an interesting hand. A lot of the players had potential good hands but nothing substantial before the turn (cards swapped). Mark was still boasting about being the only person that could be good enough to get a Royal Flush (best hand possible in Poker). Amber was starting to get pissed off with Mark’s boasting and ………………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

What did Amber do next?
Will everyone forgive Lucy and for how long?
What will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

If you are over 18/21 and have enjoyed this story feel free to check out my other new story on Kink Talk. Please comment more Strip Poker with Twist and Jane’s Punishment will be coming soon

Jane’s Punishment
http://www.kinktalk.com/talk/showthread.php?t=1353

Thank you

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

01-22-2011, 12:34 PM

ANOTHER TWIST

Hope you like this chapter – and the next few Poker rounds to come.

Thanks for all of the responses and hits / ratings that the story has received. Hope these will continue

Anyway find out what Ambers does when she gets annoyed with Mark her in Part 32

Part 32 (116) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber was starting to get pissed off with Mark’s boasting and suggested a raise in the game steaks of the next round between herself and Mark (her brother) What Amber said was “If you think you are so good why don’t we have a little bet of our own”

“What sort of bet” asked Mark puzzled. “Well let’s say that between the next 3 games whoever has the highest hand the most gets to keep all of the looser clothing except for underwear and they must travel home like this.

“But you will probably just borrow Sarah and Laura’s clothing” Mark replied. “No! Whoever loses must NOT borrow anything and can only wear their underwear but when they get home they must hand this over to the winner”

Amber was getting more and more excited about her plan and was almost certain that she could beat Mark for 2 out of 3 games.

“Ok, I agree” muttered Mark “as long as you swear to do everything, when I beat you” he continued trying to sound confident.

The whole of the room was most interested in the new twist that there Strip poker game had revealed and were feeling excited about the new side bet.

Suddenly Brian chipped into the conversation saying “This new bet seems very interesting, does any female want a side bet with myself” he said, trying to be a bit ambitious. The whole room was silent when suddenly John spoke “Wont you have take up Brian on that bet Lucy”

Lucy looked around hoping that there may be another Lucy in the room and that John was actually talking to them. Of course he wasn’t and Lucy reluctantly said “O.K, I will take Brian up with the same rules as the side bet between Mark and Amber”

“Is it time for the next round” asked Laura “and the same rules apply to all of these games as well” he continued in a sneaky sort of way.

Round 6
This was a very tense round with it being the first round of the side bets. Amber was watching Mark closely especially his toes which were now only covered with his socks as he had been stripped of his shoes 2 rounds ago. She was a little worried when she didn’t see Mark’s toes twitching at all. Had he managed to control his twitching, had he double bluffed her in the previous games? However why would he have done this as she believed Mark had no idea about the strip poker game at that current time.

Amber was starting to get worked up but was relieved when they both told the group what hand they held.

“I have 3 of a Kind” said Mark cheerfully. Amber know felt relieved as she had 3 of a kind herself and knew that her cards were 3 x Aces (The best, 3 of a kind possible)

Both Lucy and Brian had low pairs. Both were nervous as their cards were turned as they both expected to be the looser of the side bet as well as possibly being in the bottom 2 places (9th / 10th)

There were also 2 of the 10 members that had 4 of a kind and were both expecting to be the winner of the round. The overall results for round 6 were as follows ………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

Who will be the winner of that rounds side bets?
Amber / Mark
Lucy / Brian

Who will be the loser of the side bet overall?
Amber / Mark
Lucy / Brian

What will happen next?

All comments are much appreciated and fuel me on to write more and post at a more regular date as the next couple of chapters have already been pre typed.

Also there will be more Jill’s Punishment within the next couple of hours – please comment on that also – over on Kink Talk

Thank you for all of the support

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

01-23-2011, 01:02 PM

What were the overall results?
Who would lose this rounds side bets

Find out below……..

Part 33 (117) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The overall results for round 6 were as follows

John = 4 OF A KIND (S - JACK) (S - JACK) (C - JACK) (H - JACK) (D - 7)
Sarah = 4 OF A KIND (S - 10) (S - 10) (H - 10) (D - 10) (S - 8)

Mark = 3 OF A KIND (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - ACE)) (S - 9) (C - 7)
Amber = 3 OF A KIND (S - ACE) (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - 8) (D - 5)

David = 2 PAIRS (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - JACK) (D - JACK) (S - 8)
Adam = 2 PAIRS (S - 9) (D - 9) (C - 6) (D - 6) (S - 2)

Brian = PAIR (D - 7) (H - 7) (S - KING) (C - 7) (C - 3)
Lucy = PAIR (S - 2) (C - 2) (S - 9) (H - 8) (C - 6)

Dani = HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 8) (S - 6) (H - 4) (D - 3)
Laura = HIGH CARD (S - 7) (H - 5) (C - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

Amber’s heart sank as she realised that Mark also had 3 Aces, and when he revealed a 9 of Spades she realised that she had lost the game (as it went down to high cards).

Mark sat gloating at his achievement and was beginning to boast about how good he was playing. Amber’s face became redder and redder as her anger boiled up inside her. Meanwhile Brian had beaten Lucy as his pair of 7s trumped Lucy’s low pair of 2s.

Both Brian and Lucy were also most relieved not to be in the bottom 2, and this fell to Dani in 9th position and Laura who came last.

Laura previously had 1 chip however needed to sacrifice 2 chips. This meant that she would have to lose an item of clothing. She sat there for a moment before asking John, who was the winner of the hand to remove her shoes. John slowly untied the shoe laces of her white trainers and pulled them of Laura’s slender feet.

As John did this he rubbed one of his fingers over the bottom of Laura’s feet and she quickly flinched as the tingly feeling shot from her foot. John just smiled as he did this and the group were unaware of his actions.

“Now what about Dani”, John asked. Lucy looked at John with a strange facial expression wondering what he was meaning. Dani new perfectly well what he was implying and sat patiently awaiting John’s next words these were.

Dani what is the most sexual thing you have ever done? Dani looked shocked at Johns question and she had answered a similar question previously. Her head bowed down as she said “You know I have not been sexual active. The most sexual thing I have had done is having someone’s tongue inside me”

“Inside you” asked Brian, already understanding what Dani was implying. “Yes inside me” Dani reiterated while pointing down towards the hole she was talking about.

David looked across towards her, already knowing that he was one of the people that Dani was talking about.

“What’s your question Mark” asked Dani. Mark sat there not expecting to have the opportunity to ask a truth question. “When was the last time you had a tongue inside you, please describe the experience and how you felt” was Mark’s question.

Dani sat a little shocked at the question that she must answer. The group already knew from David’s truth question earlier that game that he had licked golden syrup from inside her love hole; however she had never imagined explaining how and why this happened or how it had made her feel.

Dani soon started her speech which was the following ………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What was Dani’s speech?
Has Dani had other people’s tongues inside her?
How did it make Dani feel?

What will happen next – keep reading strip poker with a twist for answers?

Rachie

01-25-2011, 01:56 PM

Hope everyone is enjoying the story and the game so far, find out what Dani’s speech is here, also a table of results so far and a short puzzle for EVERYONE to partake. Please read and comment and more will follow shortly

Part 34 (119) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani soon started her speech which was the following ….

“The last time that there was a tongue inside my love hole was last week. This was when I let David stick his talented tongue inside me” Dani continued to say blushing.

“You let him” started John surprised, “I would willingly pa….”. Johns speech was never finished as Adam interrupted asking “What were the events that took place leading up to this” Adam asked, grinning and getting hard at the thought of David tongue going in the one place he had always wanted to enter, if this was punishment for losing the game, Adam would willingly be the looser.

“Well David had to eat 2 items of food from wherever I chose. After that he had the option of eating Golden Syrup from wherever he wanted. He then chose to eat it off my body and from inside me.” Dani was starting to gasp thinking back to what had happened.

“And lastly how did it make you feel” asked Mark reiterating the final part of the question. “Well he made me feel like I was in heaven and when he finished I really wanted a lot more” “Did you touch yourself” asked Adam.

“That’s not part of the question” answered Dani “however I did not touch myself then” Dani said emphasising the last word. “THEN” said David puzzled and glad that he had pleased his then mistress.

Below you can see the current progress of the game so far.
Top grid = Winner / loser / 9th place finisher of each round
Second grid = Chips that each of the players had at any given time
Bottom grid = Clothing that had currently been removed.

2757

The game was hotting up nicely as well as the mini forfeit tasks that Mark / Amber were playing and the one between Lucy / Brian.

Is it time for round 7 asked Mark who was almost dying for his reward if he beat Amber in the following game. The game soon began and was as expected a very tense game especially for Amber and Lucy who were losing their side bets.

In this game there was a lot of bluffing before the cards were swapped, players were saying that they were wishing for several cards and hoping to get a certain hand. They were mainly hoping that others would fall for their trap and ditch certain cards because of this. They were also hoping that others would aim for a higher hand in order to win the round. Amber said that she had 2 high pairs. This then resulted in Mark ditching his second low pair in anticipation of getting 3 of a kind.

Lucy was hoping to achieve a straight however when she received a 3 of Clubs instead of a Queen or Eight she was very disappointed as she realised all she had was a Jack High and felt certain Brian would have a higher hand and win the game resulting in her losing her side bet.

The overall results were as follows.

Laura = 4 OF A KIND (S - 2) (S - 2) (H - 2) (C - 2) (D -8)
Lucy – FLUSH (C - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (C - 8) (C - 3)

Dani – 3 OF A KIND (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (S - ACE) (H - 4)
John – 2 PAIRS (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (D - 9) (S - 9) (H - 3)

Brian – PAIR (C - ACE) – (S - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (H - 8) (H - 7)
Amber – PAIR (S - KING) (D - KING) (H - 8) (C - 5) (C - 3)

Sarah – PAIR (S - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (C - 7) (C - 5) (D - 4)
Mark – PAIR (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (C - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

David – HIGH CARD (D - JACK) (D - 9) (C - 6) (D - 4) (D - 3)
Adam – HIGH CARD (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4) (C- 2)

When Brian turned his first card over which was an Ace, Lucy believed she had lost the round and subsequently her second round to Brian. She started to plead with him to be easy on her while still turning her cards over. “All of your cards are Club’s” suddenly shouted John. Lucy was not paying much attention to John and was anticipating he was talking to someone else.

Brian meanwhile glanced at Lucy’s cards and realised that in fact she had beaten him. It was purely luck; he knew however a win was a win.

“What card did you throw away” quizzed John to the worried looking Adam. “I threw away a 2 of Spades and I received a 2 of Clubs” responded Adam. “I was hoping to get a Straight however I have ended up with a 7 high” Do you realise you already had a Flush (all spades) said Laura rubbing the fact into her loosing brother.

Adam had not been thinking much about the last round as he was busy trying to solve the puzzle that Amber had set for him. It was the same type of puzzle as they had played in Lincoln and Adam had been asked to try and discover what the word linking the clues were. Amber had previously told Adam that depending on how many clues he needed she may award him. Adam had been thinking about the clues prior to the game and an answer had suddenly cropped into his head. The first clues he had been given were the following:

WHAT AM I?
1) Lots of people read me
2) I am small
3) I can be many colours

More clues will follow shortly

With Adam distraction he had lost the round and had to sacrificed 2 of his chips, before the round he was winning the game with 3 chips and all clothing however he had now slumped down to having only 1 chip.

Amber had played a convincing bluff on Mark and he was rather annoyed having ditched his second low pair. If he hadn’t have done this he would have beaten Amber and won their side bet.

Laura was currently the only person to wins two games however as she had also lost 2 she was nowhere near leading the game. Mr and Mrs Consistency were Brian and Amber who at present had neither won or been in the bottom 2 and had all chips they had started with.

“Now then it’s time for round 8 and this will be the round that both of the side bets are decided”, currently both bets were 1 all. “Good luck” said John However first …………………………………

Adam meanwhile was thinking of the first 3 clues he had been given as well as …………….

TO BE CONTINUED……………………

Can you solve Puzzle Word 2 current clues are:
What am I?

1) Lots of people read me
2) I am small
3) I can be many colours...............

Who will be the 2 losers of the side Bets?
However first what?
What will happen next?

Please comment and more will follow shortly. All Puzzle Word ideas / solving / guesses are always much appreciated.

Rachie

01-26-2011, 01:05 PM

PUZZLE WORD IDEA'S

Some of the answers that have been posted so far are below, as well as a lot more send privately that wish not to be named

my paychecks

mobile phone screen.

"text"?

Anything from cash to an ipod nano Too early to tell yet

A Stamp.

A Book of some sort

WHO WILL LOSE THE SIDE BETS

I stick with the girls losing the bets

Mark and Lucy loose the side bets

Another Puzzle Word Clue in a short story part will be up shortly- thanks for everyone that has taken part, and hope more will follow. If you change your mind for Puzzle Words, feel free to state your new answer.

Has anyone got the correct answer already, find out shortly?

Apologies have edited the quotes above so easier to read, please read the last chapters post for correct wording

Thank You
Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

01-26-2011, 01:10 PM

So far I have currently received 39 Puzzle Words Ideas; thank you for everyone who has taken part from people who have private messaged their answers to people who have posted their answers. Does this extra clue rule out any of your guesses or confirm your suspicions.

Part 34b (119b) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Adam meanwhile was thinking of the first 3 clue's he had been given before the game as well as the next clue Amber had told him before they had stated to play their Strip Poker game.

He was previously thinking it was some kind of book; however did this really fit the new clue which was as follows.

I can fly, short distances?

Adam had a hard time trying to think of anything that he believed could be read, was small, could be many colours as well as fly short distances.

This last clue ruled a lot of initial items out, what could this word actually be. He was determined to get the mysterious puzzle word as quick as he could as he was in desperate need for Amber to reward him in some way or other.

His mind was racing over what his reward could be and what could be linking all of the clues. He was so worked up that he didn’t even hear John speech or the start of his sentence which was “However first …………..”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What could the puzzle word answer be? Here are the clues once again

1) Lots of people read me
2) I am small
3) I can be many colours
4) I can fly, short distances

Also does anyone want to guess who will be the 2 sub bet loosers

AMBER OR MARK
LUCY OR BRIAN

All comments are always much appreciated

Rachie

01-27-2011, 12:35 PM

Thanks for all answers to Puzzle Word - another clue is revealed in this chapter - happy reading, please comment no matter how silly your answer may be, also all comments on the story and who you think will lose the side bets is much appreciated

Part 35 (120) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However first David had to strip an extra layer of clothing because he had run out of chips and needed to hand 1 over because he had finished the last round in only 9th place.

He had previously already been stripped of his hoodie after the second round, and he now decided it would be the winner’s duty to remove his shoes. He was wearing some designer Nike Trainers that were white with the usual tick logo design on the side.

It was Laura honour to remove these as she had won the previous round. Rather than looking excited at removing these she looked disgusted as she was expecting David’s feet to smell as most males do.

Laura slowly bent down and untied the laces and pulled David’s feet slowly out of the trainers. She was pleasantly surprised and glad that his feet smelt nowhere near as bad as what she was expecting.

Most of the group were watching David as she did this and were all glad that they had already made someone remove 2 pieces of clothing as this made the likely hood of the game lasting to long and they were less likely to have to strip naked themselves, or at least if they did they wouldn’t be the first.

Amber passed a piece of paper to Adam, who looked surprised at the scrappy note with the writing “I AM FEMALE” written on it. What was she on about, thought Adam, who already knew Amber was a female.

It suddenly dawned on him that this was another clue for the puzzle word. This clue made all that Adam was thinking about go out of the window, what could the word be, he wondered?

It was soon time for round 8 to be dealt. The honour of dealer for this round fell to Lucy who kindly dealt the cards to all 10 players. This round was very tense, as none of the players were wishing to lose their side bets. Again there was a lot of bluffing and doubling bluffing happening.

Amber was partly relieved that Mark had no shoes on and she was watching everything his feet were doing. The original cards that Amber was dealt were (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (H - 3) (C - 3). She was currently holding 2 pairs however would this beat Mark, she wondered.

Amber had quite a big predicament. Should she discard her low pair of 3s in the hope of receiving an extra king and making 3 of a kind which is the next hand up from 2 pairs

Meanwhile Mark tried boasting that he had 3 of a kind and was hoping for a full house or 4 of a kind. Amber was watching his toes as they twitched and thought about the possibilities of what Mark was saying.

At the same time as all of this Brian and Lucy were having their own mini battle. The two players were each trying to make the other believe that they had a certain hand; Lucy said she had 4 of a kind and that they were Jacks, while Brian said he had 3 jacks. Laura chipped in saying someone was lying as she had 2 jacks and promptly showed the group her jacks.

Laura’s actions were most unusual as it is normally a key thing in Poker to keep your cards secret until the last minute. However with herself doing this it made both Brian and Lucy blush and everyone was trying to see if either of them were bluffing

Amber was sat there looking quite gloomy telling Mark that she only had a low pair and she was sure to lose the side bet. Her tactics were to make Mark think he didn’t have to try for a high hand as he would probably beat her anyway.

Mark was meanwhile forced to discard his cards before Amber and she again noticed his toes twitching as he discarded 3 cards and turned over his others. His face was blank and Amber found it hard to read what hand he now could have, however she knew Mark must have been bluffing about having 3 of a kind as he had discarded 3 cards and fell into the usual trick of looking at his new cards straight away.

Amber knew after seeing Mark ditch 3 cards that the best he could have had was a pair and this made her only discard of 1 of her cards which was the 10 of diamonds. She sat closely watching the group refusing to turn over her new card to see what it would be. Was today going to be her lucky day, she would soon find out …………………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………

Which 2 plays were going to lose the side bet?
Was Mark bluffing or did he hold a strong hand?

Find out by reading future parts of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Hope the extra clue has made it easier for you to work out the answer to Puzzle Word. What am I?

1) Lots of people read me
2) I am small
3) I can be many colours
4) I can fly, short distances
5) I am Female

All Answers are much appreciated, you never know unless you try. Have had a lot of good answers so far but do they fit in with this last clue?

Who will be the losers of the side bets – revealed in the next chapter?

Rachie

01-27-2011, 03:54 PM

Another couple of excellent chapters, luv this story.

Think the answer to the puzzle could be a "ladybird"

1) Lots of people read me - ladybird books
2) I am small - ladybird is an insect
3) I can be many colours - red an black, yellow and black, red and white etc
4) I can fly, short distances - insect which can fly
5) I am Female - word lady in the name "lady"bird

CORRECT

Future clues were going to be.....

Brand of clothing
Im a Bird but not a Bird
I like spots
I was first published in 1940

Thank You for everyone that has taken part and well done GRAE25
L A D Y B I R D

Rachie

01-28-2011, 01:10 PM

Apologies so many people found the puzzle hard, and didn’t realise that American’s called them Lady Bugs.

Here is where all of the clues are related to.

2758

Ps there was also going to be extra clues later on if people were still having trouble.

The puzzle is not designed to be easy straight away as that would be beating the point!

Thanks for everyone that has taken part- more Strip Poker with a twist in the coming days.

Love Rachie
x x x

Rachie

01-29-2011, 01:17 PM

Please see previously posted how the clues relate to Ladybird or as some call it Ladybug.

A Key chapter, revealing losers / winners of the side bets. Thanks to all 114 people that took part in the last quiz and hope many will keep following as more quizzes soon

Anyway onto the story was this Amber’s lucky day?

Part 36 (121) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Was today going to be her lucky day, she would soon find out When the cards were about to be revealed Amber had a major shock when Mark revealed 3 Ace’s. This would easily beat her 3 pairs that she had before she received her extra still unknown card. Amber revealed all 4 cards she was holding and waited for everyone else before she decided to flip over her last card. The player’s previous hands were as follows

Adam – 4 OF A KIND (H - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 4) (C - 5)

Lucy – FULL HOUSE (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 4) (S - 4)
Mark – THREE OF A KIND (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S- 10) (H - 5)

Brian – 2 PAIRS (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (D - 2)
David – 2 PAIRS (H - 8) (S - 8) (H - 6) (D - 6) (D - 5)

Laura – PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 4)
Dani – PAIR (H - 9) (C - 9) (D - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 10)

Sarah – PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - QUEEN) (C- 10) (C - 8)
John – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (D - 2)

Amber – ? (S - KING) (C - KING) (H - 3) (C - 3) (_?_)

Amber sat silently with her right hand on top of the mystery card. What could this be the room thought? Mark was sat on the red carpet eagerly watching Amber’s every move, he felt certain that he had beaten Amber; however his suspicions were still not confirmed.

John realised no matter what Amber’s mystery card was, he had lost the round and the result would force him to strip something. Also Adam had won the round as it was impossible for Amber to beat his 4 of a kind.

Brian sat there very quite as he realised that his arch rival Lucy had beaten him and this would result in him losing their side bet. He didn’t dare think about the circumstances of this and tried to put the thought to the back of his mind as he knew there was many more rounds to play, and didn’t want to be side tracked.

Lucy sat gloating as she had beaten Brian and was glad of the fact that she hadn’t got to walk home in only her underwear.

Amber then began to flip her last card and saw that it was the 3 of Hearts. Mark was flabbergasted at this and could not believe that Amber now had a full house which beat his 3 of a kind and made her the winner of the side bet.

Amber – FULL HOUSE (S - 3) (H - 3) (C - 3) (S - KING) (C - KING)

All of the players sat with the cards faced up showing their hands as it was time for John to be stripped of a layer. As the winner was Adam and the room was still warm John decided to ask Adam to remove his hat. It was a woolly grey hat that was rather unattractive and the group had several times tried to get him to change the design of it.

Adam swiftly removed the hat while everyone was watching except for David who was closely keeping an eye on one of the other players.

Both Lucy and Amber sat looking rather pleased that they had won and watching the 2 male losers looking more and more gloomy as the realisation sunk in.

Now is it time for round 9 said Lucy anxious to start the next round.

No! Shouted David who knew ………………………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What did David know?

What will happen next?

Hope everyone is happy with the results of this and please do not be disappointed as …………………

Keep reading Strip Poker with a twist for answers?

Please comment and more will soon follow

Rachie

02-01-2011, 12:36 PM

Thanks for all viewers and commenter’s.

What did David know?

Now it’s time for Part 37 and the turn-around!

Part 37 (122) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

No! Shouted David, while all of the players remained seated with their cards laid on the red carpet. “What’s wrong” asked a puzzled Laura.

“Lucy has cheated” was David’s next words pointing at the cards laid on the floor. John looked at the cards and realised that there was a second card hidden under one of the Jacks, this meant her hand had 6 cards instead of the usual 5, and made it a lot easier for Lucy to win the round.

Lucy sat looking at the floor as she realised that her cheating had been found out. Earlier that round Lucy was the dealer and dealt the 5 usual cards and an extra one to herself. She had tried to hide the fact that she had done this by placing one of her unwanted cards under another.

Most of the players in the room looked disgusted at realising Lucy would go to these extreme measures to win and get out of the forfeit.

“Does this mean that Lucy is disqualified from the last round”, asked a hopeful Brian. “Yes it does and therefore she has the forefeet instead of yourself”. Brian was happily relieved at hearing this and began to smile once more. Amber glanced at Brian wondering if he was smiling as he would be able to keep most of Lucy’s clothes or if it was because he had gotten out of the forfeit. The answer to this question she may never know.

“Does this mean I get my chip back” asked Sarah who previously believed she had finished the round in 9th place. “No,” stated John “I suggest that both of us lose the chips that we have already lost, however Lucy should also lose 2 chips for cheating”

Everyone agreed, however some thought she was getting off lightly. Lucy felt very guilty for what she had done, however knew better than to try to argue with the group as she would hate for John to reveal what he knew, she currently had 0 chips left and was forced to lose 2. This meant that she would have to sacrifice 2 items of clothing.

“What items will I be removing” asked Adam politely. “Boots” snapped Lucy who seemed to be in a temper after being found out. Adam approached Lucy and started to untie her large black boots. This seemed to take forever as Adam was not used to untying the large laces and buckle.

Eventually Adam was able to pull the 2 large boots of Lucy’s chunky legs. She seemed a lot shorter and less daunting now that she had no foot where on and Adam could understand why she always had high heels, to raise her height above her prey.

“What is the next item to be removed” asked Adam. “My socks” replied Lucy this time a lot calmer than the previous as the realisation had hit her. Adam glanced at Lucy’s sock covered legs as he had moment earlier and saw that she had knee length black socks with Micky Mouse Disney characters all over. Adam started to roll the tops of the socks up and eventually recovered from her small feet. Adam guessed that these were between a size 3 and 4 (U.K size).

Lucy started to cheer up when she realised that she was not the only person who had currently lost 2 items of clothing as David was in the same position.

The game was going nicely and both Amber and Brian had a treat for when the game had finished. “Is it time for ………………………..”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

Hope everyone liked the twist?

What will happen next?

Comment and keep reading, Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for Answers

Rachie

02-03-2011, 04:31 PM

Thanks for all comments, and I understand that a lot of you believe that Lucy got off lightly however this is how things took place. I believe as it was Lucy’s first game we did not want to do anything to rash and jeopardise the rest of the things we had planned? Keep reading to see if these turn out

Anyway here is:

Part 38 (123) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The results for the Mini Side bets were as follows:

2759

“Is it time for round 9” asked Sarah, thinking that the last round had taken quite some time. The group soon decided that indeed it was and the cards were shuffled well before Adam dealt 5 cards to each of the excited players.

As the players viewed their original cards they could tell that Lucy must have a great hand as her smile was bowing from ear to ear and she was once again looking happy, having forgotten about the last rounds experience.

After the cards were swapped the cards laid down on the red carpet were:

Lucy – FOUR OF A KIND – (S - ACE) (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - ACE)
Adam – FOUR OF A KIND – (S - 6) (H - 6) (C - 6) (D - 6) (S - JACK)

John – FULL HOUSE (H - JACK) (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - 7) (H - 7)
Amber – 3 OF A KIND (S - 3) (H - 3) (H - 3) (D - 9) (C - 7)

David – 2 PAIRS (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (H - 4) (C - 4) (D - 5)
Brian – PAIR (S - 8) (D - 8) (H - 10) (S - 9) (S - 4)

Dani – PAIR (S - 2) (H - 2) (H - KING) (C- QUEEN) (C - 9)
Mark – HIGH CARD (C - KING) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 5) (D - 2)

Laura – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 9) (C - 8) (H - 6) (C - 5)
Sarah – HIGH CARD – (H - 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (H - 5) (C - 4)

Sarah had lost the round as she was hoping for a 6 of Hearts instead of a 4 of Clubs that she had received which meant she finished with only a 9 High. She looked over at her twin sister (Laura) to see that she had the card she was looking for, and gave her one of them looks.

Laura however had only finished the round in 9th place with a 10 high and would be forced to also sacrifice a chip. Lucy had easily managed to win the round with her 5 Aces which resulted in 4 of a kind (only possible because playing with 2 packs) She sat relieved that she would not be forced to strip more clothing after her experience less than 5 minutes ago.

Lucy rubbed her hands together and the following words came from her mouth “What clothing items, will it be” she stuttered to Sarah. Sarah suddenly realised she had no chips and would be forced to sacrifice not 1 but 2 items of clothing.

“Shoes and socks” was her reply. Lucy began to slowly remove Sarah’s chosen item’ which were her black plimsolls and a pair of white ankle socks. It didn’t take Lucy long to have them off and Sarah was glad of her choice of footwear, expecting to have to remove them at some point.

“What are you all of a sudden so happy for” asked Amber puzzled. “If I’m correct then Sarah has finished in the bottom 2 for 2 consecutive games which means I get chance to ask her a question” Lucy replied gloating at the thought.

The group then realised that in fact Lucy was correct and that because John had said the previous rounds results still stood Sarah had finished that round in 9th place. Sarah was now even more annoyed at Lucy’s cheating as she believed that she had forced her in the last round to finish 9th instead of her rightful 8th place.

The current order of the game was not going the way the main group had anticipated and wanted as the loosing male was David, while Sarah was the losing female. This resulted in a few sad looking faces especially on Sarah’s who quietly asked:

“What’s your question to be” already expecting some evil question from the cow sitting near her.

Lucy stared directly into Sarah’s eyes as she asked

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

What was Lucy’s question?
How annoyed will Sarah be?
What will happen next, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers?

Rachie

02-03-2011, 04:32 PM

At a user request here is a brief recap of what each person has done. Helpful to remember names and activities of each person

2760

Adam
Laura and Sarah’s brother. Good friend of Ambers. Played in first game: activities were; to wear whatever Sarah stated for a week, including her cummy underwear.

John
Adam’s friend, fancies Sarah, Is the main leader of the Poker games. Was the winning male of first game, resulting in being the master of Laura and Sarah for a week.

David
Adam’s / Johns friend, Has used Sarah’s Anal Beads. Was the losing male of the first game resulting in being slave to Dani for a week Activities include licking food from toilet / cat bowl. Eating golden syrup from off Dani. Activities in the lingerie shop.

Sarah
Laura’s twin sister, Was the losing female of the first game resulting in being slave to John for a week. Activities include, Lincoln toilets, Lingerie Department, Cinema.

Laura
Sarah’s twin sister, Was the losing female of the first game resulting in being slave to John for a week. Activities include, Lingerie Department, Cinema, Shaving Parlour, having her purse inside her

Dani
Is fancied by Adam, was the winning female of the first game resulting in being mistress to David for a week. Activities include: having David’s tongue inside her licking golden syrup from off her.

Amber
Mark’s younger sister. Met Adam on the bus and was showed around Lincoln, has jumped into Lincoln Canal/Lake. Activities include: Stripping/Pictures taking around town, Pouring water over herself outside club. Won the min side bet against Mark.

Lucy
Was not well liked by many members of the group. Has waxed Laura’s pussy in the shaving parlour. Took pictures of Laura’s nude body and tried to blackmail her. However was unsuccessful and is being blackmailed by John. Lost the mini side bet against Brian.

Brian
Has seen Amber strip out of her bra in wooded lane, Has been encouraged into playing the game by Amber. Has a poor family. Won the mini side bet against Lucy

Mark
Amber’s older brother. Pinched Ambers cameras memory card. Tried to get into the club and fell for Amber’s / groups bluff. Was blackmailed to play the Poker game. Lost the mini side bet against Amber

Rachie

02-04-2011, 01:13 PM

Thank you for all of your positive comments, now making this story receive 500 replies as well as the previous 810 on the first story (1310 in total) Please keep commenting and all feedback is always much appreciated.

What will Sarah’s question be?

Part 39 (124) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy stared directly into Sarah’s eyes as she asked “when I saw you last week on the bus to Lincoln with John and your sister, why were you so quiet and what did you get up to that day and which events did you enjoy the most” she asked still unsure what the events were, but now expecting that her initial thoughts that something was happening was correct.

Sarah felt that this was more than one question and rather like 3, however could she really argue as she had played the same trick earlier that game. She sat nervously thinking what she would be required to tell the group, she was already fully aware that 2 of the group (Laura and John) knew all about the day, but even they would not be aware of the events that she enjoyed.

Sarah started her speech rather quite and ashamed “well, I was quite on the bus because I had my used black silk thong in my mouth and I didn’t want anyone to find out”

“Your used thong” giggled Lucy almost hysterically. “What do you mean by used” she asked, after calming down. “Well I had worn it and had someone slip a finger inside me while wearing it” was Sarah’s reply still a little shocked that she was telling someone she didn’t like to much, all about her sexy events.

After this Sarah started to explain briefly about the sex shop (Anne Summers), and cinema. Lucy listened to everything open mouthed as she never expected anything like this, she was already aware about the shaving parlour and obviously had seen both Laura and Sarah in the skimpy clothes, however she knew nothing about why they were wearing them or about changing into them in the cinema.

“What have you done with the other thing you purchased from Anne Summers” Brian asked in a quite shy voice. Sarah decided to pay little attention to answering Brian’s question and continued to explain about that day.

“My favourite part of the day was being told what to do, and having little power over my body, this has always been a huge turn on for me. John ordered me to go to toilet in the gent’s lavatory and handed me some personal toilet roll to wipe myself and shove inside me”. Continued Sarah with a smile on her face as she glanced at John and Laura as she said the words “Personal Toilet Roll”

Lucy was a little shocked and puzzled at what personal toilet roll was, however she decided not to say anything. “Was there any other events that you enjoyed as much” She then asked Lucy, hoping to get as much information as possible out of her single question.

Sarah’s response was “It was also a turn on to see my sister (Laura) with so little on and doing other tasked in front of me; however it is not my task to tell you about them at the present”.

“Who else has the opportunity to ask me anything” Sarah, asked getting wet thinking about all the activities she had done and told Lucy and the group about, she was getting into the spirit while also forgetting who had won the previous round.

The honour of the asking the other question fell to Adam and he had carefully thought of a question to ask his sister.

His sneaky question was “Last week you asked me, How far I would be willing to go sexually with yourself and Laura, well I would like to know how far you would be willing to go with me and Laura” Adam asked his ever so nervous looking sister, turning the tables on her.

There was a pause for a couple of seconds before Sarah cleared her throat and said she really, really did not want to answer the question. What will my dare be if not?

Adam had already expected this and had come up with a plan, “If you do not answer that question your dare is to give me a BJ on camera after the game has finished, I will then show no more than 1 person the recording”

Sarah now had a big predicament, she could either reveal in one way or the other, there was a pause for a couple of seconds before ……………………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

What will Sarah decide?
Hope people like the recap from the previous story?
Please comment and more will follow shortly?

QUESTIONCan anyone remember what type/company name: bus the group were on in Lincoln?

Rachie

02-05-2011, 01:06 PM

Find out what Sarah will decide?

Thank you for all of the comments as there has been so many I am pleased to say that here is the 3rd part in 48hours – please keep commenting and more will follow.

Part 40 (125) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

There was a pause for a couple of seconds before Sarah cleared her throat and said “I will answer that truth question”. “BOO!, shouted David who was hoping to see the dare take place”

Sarah then resumed, answering her truth question, “I have never really thought about it that much, but I suppose the answer is the same as what your was” she said, speaking mainly to Adam

The new players glared at Sarah sly answer not allowing them to understand what she was meaning as they were unaware of Adams answer. Sarah hoped that her brother would not want to state what he had said to the group the previous week, and was glad with her answer

However John, David and Dani all smiled thinking up possible plans for possible dares in this or future poker games. The bulk of the players were as quite as a mouse. While making their plans, there was a few chuckles every now and then as the players thought of something funny.

There were currently 2 players who had still to win, looser or come runner up in any round and were currently holding onto their original 2 chips. These were Amber and Brian and they were both very happy at how the game was progressing. Neither of them had played poker this way before and they were hoping for future games to be much the same.

Brian, Lucy and Mark were all sat open eared at a lot of the responses that the group had made telling them various truths (activities) that they would never have expected to have happened, let alone be told about.

Round 10 said John rubbing his hands together thinking about the many things he was wishing to happen and being happy with the way the game had progressed at present, however he had hoped for a few dares to have been given by now, but understood it was with the look of the cards.

The cards were all shuffled before dealt to the individual players.

This was a very low playing game as a lot of the players were hoping for the same hand – (Flush / straight flush) and were already holding cards that others required.

Sarah was very nervous during this game as she knew that if she was in the bottom 2 in this round she would be the first player to receive a dares, and be forced to do it.

When the cards were eventually revealed after the exchange this is what the 10 different players were holding

Dani – THREE OF A KIND (C - KING) (S - KING) (H - KING) (D - 7) (C - 3)
David – THREE OF A KIND (S - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (C - ACE) (S - QUEEN)

Amber – TWO PAIR (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (C - 3) (S - 3) (H - 10)
Adam - PAIR (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - ACE) (C - KING) (C - 8)

Brian – PAIR (H - 2) (C - 2) (D - JACK) (H - 9) (S - 7)
Mark – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S- 8) (H - 7)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - 9) (C - 7) (D - 4)
Sarah – HIGH CARD (C - JACK) (D - 10) (H - 9) (S - 7) (H - 5)

John – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (D - 9) (D - 8) (H - 6) (H - 3)
Laura – HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (H - 2)

The first thing that Sarah said when the cards were revealed was “What dares do I have to do” as she was expecting that a high card of a Jack would sure be in the bottom 2.

Dani rubbed her hands together at hearing this and was expecting to be the person able to give Sarah the dare.

“Wait” said David suddenly realising that John and Laura was actually the people who had lost, and this resulting in Laura receiving some truths.

First however Dani asked both Laura and John which item they would be sacrificing. Laura only had to lose 1 item as she already had 1 chip.

John asked for his designer shoes to be removed which Dani dutifully complied pulling the Velcro straps apart on John’s white Nike trainers, and parting them from his feet. John had now lost both his hat and shoes, but was still feeling happy with how he had played the cards.

Laura had previous lost her shoes and was now about to lose her socks as she politely asked Dani to do this. “Of course my sweet heart” replied Dani trying to be kind, thinking of how quick the tables can turn and not wanting to annoy anyone yet.

Dani removed Laura’s matching socks which were a similar style to her sisters. It didn’t take Dani long to have them of and know she had the opportunity to ask Laura a truth question.

Dani started her question “Laura I want to know ………………………”

2761

Imaged Above
Top Table: The winners, losers, and 9th place finishers of each game

Middle Table: The amount of chips each player held after each round

Bottom Table: The current clothing stripped by each player

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

What would Dani’s Question to Laura be?

What will happen next, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers?

Rachie

02-06-2011, 03:07 PM

IMPORTANT
Please do not cheat with the riddle - read only once (usual reading speed) and post your estermated answer: Thank you

Thanks for all views, comments, high ratings, thanks etc, please keep commenting and more will be revealed (in more ways than one lol)

What will the Questions be………………

Part 41 (126) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani started her question “Laura I want to know what have you and your sister done with my past slaves video tape, have you watched it, who else has seen it and what have you done while watching it,

Laura sat giggling as she thought that half the question was not a truth related to her, but rather David and was happy to comply with stating the facts. However the last part of the question was something different.

Eventually Laura said “Well me and Sarah have watched the video recording the very evening it was taken and have plans for it if David is ever a naughty boy” she giggled. “We have made a duplicate of the video recording and one is presently in my bag over in the corner” Laura continued, pointing in the direction of her bag.

Then came the part that Laura was a little nervous about, however she complied with answering Dani’s question. “The evening that it was recorded we watched the video reliving all that had happened, while doing so we had a little play with Sarah’s toys” Laura mentioned bowing her head in shame.

“Does this answer your question” asked Laura after a while. Dani answered “I suppose I can understand what you are referring to” she chuckled before continuing to say “has anyone else seen the video”

“Not that I am aware of” stated Laura, her head no longer staring at the floor, but instead towards Sarah. “What you looking at me for!” asked Sarah. “Ow sorry” replied Laura, presuming that her sister had showed no one the recording either.

“Can you tell us more information about what toys you used” asked Lucy still in the dark along with Brian and Mark. “Is that your question” stated John

“That’s not fair” protested Lucy.

After a few minutes of arguing Lucy realised that if she wanted to know the answers she must make it her truth question.

“Ok, very well, that’s my question” Lucy said glaring at the group. The answer from Laura was “Well technically Sarah has a few toys including anal beads, dildo and vibrator and we both have a pair of handcuffs if you can class them as toys.” Lucy was a little puzzled at hearing some of this as she never expected either of the twins to have, let alone use any of these sexy items.

“On last Thursday evening I used my sisters sterilised dildo, while watching the erotic video. I was so horny from all that I saw that I had one of the best orgasms of my young life” stated Laura giggling as she finished. Lucy was happy at the reply from Laura however she felt that her truth opportunity had been wasted as she now had thought of other truths.

There was a little chuckle and squeak from Sarah as she spoke to her twin sister “Let’s hope you do better this time” Sarah was remembering the nervousness that she had been in during the last round and was expecting Laura to be in a similar situation.

“Yeah, right” chuckled Lucy, I’m hoping just the opposite as she realised if Laura came in the bottom 2 for the next round she would be the first person to receive a dare.

There was a couple of minutes break and a few jokes etc where told one of which was:

Riddle
"If a foxy farmer met a foxy farmer in a friendly farmers fields, how many f(s) in that": asked Amber still the riddle player / joker of the group. There was many answers given before the answer was revealed follwed by a laugh or 2.

The cards meanwhile had been shuffled and John was now dealing round 11. All of the players glanced at the 5 mysterious cards they had each been dealt. Some of the group seemed relatively happy at the cards while others sat trying to convince the others about their hand.

The players swapped their chosen cards and were dealt new ones in their place. Laura was looking pleased now that she had a …………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

Why was Laura so pleased?
What will happen next – keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers?

Please comment and more will soon follow

Rachie

02-08-2011, 12:35 PM

So many correct Answers – thank you for participating in “THE F RIDDLE” The correct answer was 0 as when you read again it states - "If a foxy farmer met a foxy farmer in a friendly farmers fields, how many f(s) in that": T H A T

Please keep commenting and more will be posted. Thank you

Anyway here is part 42 (127) and why is Laura looking so happy:

Part 42 (127) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Laura was looking pleased now that she had a high pair and felt near certain that this should keep her out of the bottom 2.

When the cards were revealed Laura was not paying much attention as she felt that she had no chance of being the winner and little chance of losing or coming 9th as a pair of Kings would usually finish in about 5th - 6th position in most of the previous rounds.

“What you going to dare Laura” Adam asked. Laura quickly came around as she thought she had heard her name as well as dare in the same sentence. She glanced down at the 8 players cards and noticed that the players had the following.

Dani – STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5)
David – FLUSH (S - ACE) (S - KING) (S - 9) (S - 4) (S - 2)

Brian – 3 OF A KIND (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (D- 10) (C - 6)
Lucy – 3 OF A KIND (H - 3) (C - 3) (D - 3) (D - 5) (H - 4)

Adam – 2 PAIR (C - 9) (D - 9) (H - 8) (S - 8) (S - 3)
Mark – 2 PAIR (D - 7) (C - 7) (H - 5) (S - 5) (D - QUEEN)

Sarah – 2 PAIR (D - 3) (C - 3) (D - 2) (D - 2) (D - 5)
Amber PAIR (D - KING) (H - KING) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (H - 9)

Laura – PAIR (D – KING) (S - KING) (D - 9) (C - 8) (H - 6)
John – HIGH CARD (C - KING) (S - JACK) (C - 9) (D - 8) (H - 7)

Laura realised that despite having a pair of Kings which was the same as Ambers hand, her high card was only a 9 compared to Ambers Jack which made her finish the round in only 9th place.

“Shit” she shouted as she realised that she would be the first player to receive a dare. This was even worse as she had never experienced a dares as she was never the looser for 3 rounds in a row, in their previous game.

“First I think we need to see some more skin” suggested Brian glad that he had not lost any round so far and was one of the clear leading players despite not playing poker before this week and believing he would be the first person naked and out of the game.

Both John and Laura currently had no chips remaining so would be required to lose some clothing. Laura had to lose a single item while John had to lose 2. They had both already previously lost 2 items and were now going to have to bare more skin.

“What items will they be” asked Dani to John. John sat on the red rug thinking of the items for a split second before answering “The first item you can remove is my Socks” he said cheekily,

Dani quickly complied and removed John’s Socks they were plain black cotton socks which revealed his rather large size 10 feet (UK SIZE) she was getting used to removing others clothing as she had previously removed David’s Hoodie (round 2), John’s shoes (round 10) and Laura’s (Socks round 10) she now had the duty of removing John’s Socks as well as something else from John and Laura as she was the winner of round 11 and the current leader of the game so far.

John sat thinking of the next item he would have to sacrifice; this was a hard decision as he was now only wearing his Underwear, Jeans and T-Shirt.

It wasn’t long before John had decided, and he asked Dani to remove his Red football t-shirt. Dani was happy to comply as she always hated to see John in the tatty red football shirt as she thought that John was a bit sad for supporting the well known team.

The Shirt was soon removed and Johns fit body was on display for all to see. Now shall I give you’re your truth question, or reveal more of Laura.

The males in the room were all anxious to see one thing and so it was decided to put them out of their misery. “What item of clothing are you to have removed sweetie” Dani asked Laura. The reply from Laura was only 1 word and was the following …………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………………..

What would Dani get the privilege of stripping from Laura?
What was Johns Truth question to be?
What would Laura’s first dare be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Please comment and more will soon follow

Rachie

02-10-2011, 01:37 PM

Thanks for all of the replies / feedback since the last chapter and several people referring to the Riddle (Hope all arguments / disagreements have been sorted)

Please also find a table of clothing / chips results so far

What would Laura Strip?
What would Laura’s dare / task be?

Part 43 (128) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The reply from Laura was only 1 word which was the following “T-Shirt”. Dani asked “is this what you want removing”, a little shocked at the one word answer that Laura had given her.

“Yes please” responded Laura, a little later she was shocked that she had said please with where command. Dani looked at Laura. Smiling she slowly stripped Laura’s T-Shirt, she did it in such a way that it seemed to tease the male members that were wondering what Laura was wearing underneath.

The group gasped as they saw Laura’s wonderful 36C perky breasts neatly concealed inside her sexy navy blue lace bra. “You look great” complimented Brian who had rarely had the opportunity to see a female in this state of dress. “Thank you” said Laura a little embarrassed at having so many people looking at her in this way.

“Now what will your dare be” teased Dani. Laura sighed as she remembered the fact she had the dreaded task of being the first one with a dare. After a short pause Dani said “I dare you to walk to Ben’s house and hand deliver a letter”.

“What letter” Laura asked puzzled. “Just one minute and I will have written it” was the reply from Dani quickly making her plans.

Dani took a note book and pen out of her bag and started to write a note. She was very careful not to let the rest of the room see what she had written. She wrote on the envelope To BEN and asked Sarah if she had any sellotape.

The letter was folded and placed inside the envelope while Sarah fetched the tape and put 2 huge pieces of sticky tape across the envelope and another couple over the top.

All of this prevented Laura and everyone else from knowing what Dani had written on the letter. “Are you ready” the group asked Laura. “Just a second will someone pass me my t-shirt” she asked.

“No, you know the rules, once an item of clothing has been removed it stays this way until the game is over” was John’s response reiterating the rules that he had said to a few others earlier in the game.

“Shit” said Laura realising John was indeed correct and that her task / dare had suddenly become a lot more daring, at least it was getting late outside and not many people were wondering the streets.

Laura took the mysterious letter from Dani and checked that the address she believed Ben lived at was correct. “Will the game be continuing while I am gone” asked Laura half hoping she would have an edge, with not losing any games unlike others.

“No we are going to take a break” said John taking control over the Poker game as he had done many times before. The group all looked forward to the first break of the strip poker game, but understood the rules in that they must not put any clothing on.

Laura set off for the short walk and was mighty relieved that Ben only lived about a 4 / 5 minute walk from herself and was hoping that no-one would see her in her state of dress, or rather lack of as she was only wearing a navy lace blue bra, jeans and underwear.

The game was progressing nicely and these were the results at present.

2763
2762

Above
The large numbers = Chips remaining
Text – Blue clothing = been removed
Text – Black clothing = still wearing

Laura slowly and nervously walked to the front door clutching the letter tightly in her hands. She opened the door and ventured into the cold night air. Glancing up she noticed ……………………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What will Laura’s trip reveal?
Can you remember who Ben was?
Hope everyone like the above image/table showing what clothing each player was still wearing

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

02-11-2011, 02:11 PM

Laura’s little trip
Hope people like the Joke and another puzzle

What will Laura get up to?
Find out here in Part 44 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 44 (129) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Glancing up she noticed the night sky. It was a clear night and the stars seemed to be shining brightly. It was one of the 13 days each year where there was a spectacular full moon.

Laura had always had superstitions with the night sky and believed that this was a sign of warning. The moon shone brightly in the night sky and some would have said it looked spooky.

Approaching the end of her path with her nipples as hard as bullets as only her lace bra was covering them, she swung the gate open and ventured onto the street outside. After a couple of minutes walk she saw in front of her a group of teenagers a little younger than herself walking in the same direction as she was travelling.

Shit, Laura thought as she realised they were only door-doling along at the usual slow teenage pace. She was thankful that she did not recognise any of them.

Laura walking pace steadied as she was dreading anyone noticing her, even though she had her Jeans, bra and underwear still on. She was only about a minute from Ben’s house when something she dreaded happened.

What was she to do, she thought to herself as she realised the chance of what she feared had increased. This was when the group of teenagers who were approx 100 yards in front of her stopped. They were right outside Ben’s house.

Why had the group stopped, Laura thought to herself and she also stopped deciding what to do. There was a bus shelter only about 10 yards / meters away and Laura hoped that this would be a safe place to stop and wait. Scurrying to the bus shelter with all her attention observing the teenage group she, forgot about the rest of the world. A lad on a push iron (bicycle) slowly crept up from behind. “Wow Someone’s brave” the lad shouted.

Laura jumped with shock as the cyclists took her completely by surprise. She prayed that the teenage group did not hear the cyclists and shut her eyes in anticipation of what she expected to follow.

When she opened her eyes about 15 seconds later she was surprised to find that the group were all looking in the opposite direction to her, and if they had seen her, they had paid little attention.

Laura waited in the bus shelter for several minutes hoping that the group would quickly depart and she would be able to complete her mission in safety. As she was watching and listening to the group as best she could she saw Ben leave his house. Was this good or bad news Laura was trying to decide.

Ben and the others stood there trying to work out a problem Ben was asking, (which transport would get him into town the quickest- see next post) The teenagers were also telling jokes and laughing for what seemed like forever to Laura, but was actually only about 5 minutes

Laura sniggered to herself as she heard one of the jokes:
Q) Why are men like cars?
A) Because they always pull out before checking to see if anyone else is cumming.

After a further couple of minutes waiting Laura got a fright when ………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

Please comment on Joke and try to answer the puzzle question in the next post. Thank You

What will Laura’s fright be?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

02-11-2011, 02:12 PM

SPEEDY TRANSPORTS
2764

Can you help Ben work out which transports will get to his destination first and at what time?

How to Enter
Please post your believed chosen transport with comment & Send the time you believe this to arrive through private message to myself

Thank You

Answer and more Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel coming soon

Rachie

02-13-2011, 04:00 PM

Thank you for all answers to: Speedy Transport
The correct answer is that the Bus and Cycle will arrive in the city at 10.18 while the train will take an extra minute (10.19).

Find out what Laura’s fright will be below.

Part 45 (130) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After a further couple of minutes waiting Laura got a fright as she heard a vehicle travelling towards her from behind. She paid little attention to this as the teenagers were taking her main concentration was focused.

The vehicle got closer and closer and stopped right beside Laura. Laura’s heart began to race as she realised that in fact it was actually a bus.

The small mini bus had stopped right next to Laura (at the bus stop) to drop off passengers. Laura’s heart was pounding faster and faster and she hoped that no-one getting off would recognise her. She stood facing the shelter edge trying not to attract attention to herself.

“Are you cumming” Laura thought she heard. Cumming, Laura thought, did she really look like she was about to orgasm.

Laura slowly turned around, wondering who had been talking to her. She realised it was the bus driver and Laura realised what he more than likely had said (“Are you coming”)

“No thank you” Laura said to the driver blushing all of the time. She was totally embarrassed and relieved that she had not recognised the driver or anyone who had dismounted from the bus.

“You want to hurry off home, before you catch the death of cold” the Driver said, removing the handbrake and driving away. Phew, thought Laura hoping that the worst was over with.

She peered around the bus shelter towards Ben’s house and noticed that the teenagers were slowly walking towards her. What was Laura to do in the bus shelter with only her bra covering her pointy nipples and cute little breasts?

Laura decided that there was nothing she could do, and just stood there trying to look as though she was waiting for the next bus, after all she was hidden partly from view as she was in the bus shelter.

Her heart was pounding faster than it had ever done before as she felt certain Ben and the others would catch her. The wind was blowing and the cool night breeze was making her nipples clearly viable. Laura wondered if she should place her hands over her breast or would this attract more attention to herself.

The voices from the teenagers meanwhile we’re getting louder and louder. “Shall we catch a bus into town” Laura heard a young idol female ask.

NOOOO! Laura thought to herself, could things get any worse. To Laura’s luck she heard a lad speak, no! I haven’t got enough money, and besides its not far to walk. “O.K” the female replied. Just as they were about to approach the bus shelter,

“SHIT!”

Came a loud voice “Can’t we go this way, I want to get my ID from home” It sounded like it was from another member of the group who was lagging behind.

The group turned around and started walking in the direction they had come from. Laura felt so relieved and felt like jumping for joy. One of the group was shouting “You stupid Boy, you might have known you would need an ID to get alcohol”

About a minute later the group had disappeared out of sight and after a quick glance to check no one was around Laura sneaked out of the bus shelter and walked or rather trotted to Ben’s house. She walked up the few steps to the blue door. There was a vertical letter box on the left had side of the door and Laura used this to push the letter into the house.

Her Job was now complete, however what did the letter contain and why had this been set as a dare, Laura was wondering. Her journey back home was not as arousing and she was soon walking down her garden path.

After rejoining her friends, a few of them were asking ……………….

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Hope that everyone likes the thrills / suspense in this chapter and all comments are much appreciated

And what was the group asking?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Rachie

02-15-2011, 02:51 PM

Thanks for all feedback and support all is much appreciated

Part 46 (131) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After rejoining her friends, a few of them were asking, “What took you so long?”

Laura’s heart was still beating 10 to a dozen, as she quickly told the group about the previously 20 minute’s activities. The group all sat open mouthed as Laura explained about the teenagers and the bus. “What did Ben say when he read the letter” asked Adam not fully listening to all that was being said.

“He hasn’t read it yet, …….. What was written in the letter” asked a relieved Laura to Dani who was sat smiling as she thought about what could / would happen later if her expected plan took place. Dani gave a silent chuckle as her mind wandered

“Now I have done that, is it time for the next round” asked Laura in a hurry to get back to the Strip Poker game. “No” Both Mark and Dani said, “There is something else to do first”. They were both remembering the rules they had agreed earlier that evening.

“Ow Shit” swore Laura expecting to have to do another dare. “What will it be”, queried Mark. I think I want that T-Shirt” Dani then stated smiling.

Laura wondered what the hell Dani was on about, but after David explained about the forfeit for being in the bottom 2 for 3 games in a row Laura could only sigh as she realised that both Mark and Dani were in fact correct and her T- Shirt now became the property of Dani. Dani was very happy at her new clothing however wasn’t sure if it would fit her.

“You are lucky, you don’t have to walk home like this” Brian said. Laura began to think about it, and indeed Brian was correct, that she was lucky as she was already at home and therefore no members of the public would see her in only her bra.

“I’ll get you back for this” promised Laura as she handed the top over. All Dani could do was snigger followed by changing the subject saying “now we have just got John’s truth question’s and we will move on to round 12”.

“FFFFuuu”started John remembering he had finished 9th and last in the previous games and Dani was indeed correct. “What are your questions to be” he asked while staring directly into Dani waiting eyes.

“Well I would like you to tell me how you have got Lucy to play the game this evening and what you hold on her” smiled Dani wishing to understand the secret.

“Ow no please don’t” pleaded Lucy. Any of the group not knowing would have though it was more Lucy’s dare / truth rather than John’s. John looked towards the ground and started to think about what he could tell the group about his previous encounters with Lucy and how he now had all he needed to blackmail her.

It wasn’t long until John had thought about everything and started his speech

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What will the BIG secret be?
Why is Lucy trembling with fear from what John is possibly about to reveal?
Can you remember anything from the previous story?

Find out in the next part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

All comments / feedback is much appreciated

Rachie

02-17-2011, 02:33 PM

One of the longest parts so far!

Thanks for so much feedback since the last part and for everyone saying that they are looking forward to reading the chapter below.

This chapter includes a lot of what has been previously written in part 38 – 40 of the first story, a massive 92-94 parts ago, keeping something a secret for that long was hard work lol. Please follow the link and reread those chapters before or after reading this part as will explain a lot more.

RECOMMENDED READING PRIOR OR AFTER PART
Part 37: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=341697&postcount=218
Part 38: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=341937&postcount=227
Part 39: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=342131&postcount=236
Part 40: http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=342372&postcount=240

Thank you and happy reading (Please comment when read and all feedback is much appreciated, the more comments the quicker the next part)

2765

Part 47 (132) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

It wasn’t long until John had thought about everything and started his speech. “It all started last week when I was Master of Laura and Sarah”.

The twins both looked at John amazed and wondered what they had to do with John’s control over Lucy.

“I took Laura to the shaving / tattoo / piercing parlour and discovered unbeknown to myself at the time that Lucy worked there. After speaking to the owner (Anne) she called Lucy to wax Laura’s hairy bush.

“She didn’t, did she” asked a bewildered Dani. “Ow yes and a lot more” replied John with a chuckle. Meanwhile Laura was blushing as she was expecting what John’s speech may reveal next; however she couldn’t make out what this had to do with the control John held over Lucy, all of this was still a mystery even to her.

“Please no more! You promised” pleaded Lucy almost in tears. John’s reply was “Yes I promised, but you also promised not to cheat, and you have broken your agreement”

“I’m sorry….”, “I’m Sorry…..” continued Lucy trying to apologies for cheating earlier that game. “I won’t do it again, please don’t say any more” she continued

John replied “It’s too late for that and now, here’s the first part of your punishment” he said talking directly to the sobbing Lucy.

When Lucy was waxing Laura’s pussy, she stopped half way through to ask if I wanted to purchase some cream to stop the itching. I unfortunately did not have enough money on me at the time and Lucy agreed to use the cream / lotion free of charge providing I let her take some pictures of Laura in her current state for her college apprentice.

“YOU WHAT” cried Laura, hearing perfectly well that John had said he allowed Lucy to take the photos. “Shhhh, I want to hear more” ordered Mark intrigued at all that had been mentioned.

John stretched and said “I agreed to this on the condition that she took all of the photos while being naked herself and allowing me to be in the room to check everything went smoothly.

She reluctantly agreed to all of this and went to collect the cream and camera while I went back to the room that Laura was in. Laura was faced down the whole time and knew nothing about what was about to take place and was oblivious to the fact that Lucy was going to be naked alongside her.

While Lucy was still out of the room I had thought of a plan and placed my camera on the side facing towards Laura, the camera was set to Video mode and I captured everything that then took place in the room.

It recorded Lucy stripping out of her bra revealing her small breasts. It also caught her taking hold of her silk blue panties and pulling them down her legs revealing a tidy brown landing strip (Brazilian waxed) pussy.

It was recording while I (John) applying the lotion to Laura’s genital area while Lucy took picture after picture of us. At the time I was not that bothered as i had the opportunity to feel certain areas of a sexy girl (Laura). John told the group going red from embarrassment.

The original poker players were surprised at John blushing as he was normally a teenager that wasn’t embarrassed of anything. He never imagined having the opportunity to do anything like this to his friends.

John then continued saying “The recording would also show Laura’s orgasm and everything that Lucy was doing at the same time some of the things we were oblivious to.”

“Laura’s orgasm” was the shocked words that came from Dani. “Does she squirt” Brian then asked, interested in female orgasms even though he had never seen one in real life.

John ignored these comments and continued tell his story of events “It showed Lucy playing with herself and her slutty body was caught on video both opened and closed” John explained chuckling at his choice of words. After Lucy had finished and left the room with Laura still face down and calming down after her orgasm. I swiftly collected my camera and had all the blackmail information / evidence I needed.

When Lucy had tried to blackmail Laura with the pictures she had taken I contacted her and offered her a proposal that she couldn’t refuse, if she did then I would show the video to anyone I wanted including family friends, college, work, the internet and anywhere else I decided.

“We agreed that after her first warning I would be allowed to notify you and the second she would be in big trouble” John continued chuckling at the thought of what he would possibly have the opportunity to do later.

Lucy was pleading and almost crying now “Owwww please please don’t” “I’m sorry, I’m sorry”

Anyway that is the story of what I have on Lucy and why she quickly agreed to play our game tonight.

The group were all either staring at John with his speech or watching Lucy’s face blush and her puffy water filled eyes. Lucy believed that the potential start of her nightmare had begun.

“Can you tell it is me in that video” asked Laura concerned that she may be revealed showing her newly shaved / waxed bush for all to see. “No! All you can tell is it’s a female looking similar to yourself, your face is not shown once, and it could be many people” explained John, calming Laura’s fears.

“Can I see that video” asked Laura who had been told she had featured in it. John just ignored this last sentence and instead Dani asked:

“Now my second question is the following ………..”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

Hope everyone liked the part and can now understand more of what previously has taken place.

What is Dani’s second question going to be?

Please comment and more will then follow shortly

And lastly thanks for over 600 posts and replies

Rachie

02-19-2011, 12:31 PM

Thanks for all of the feedback and comments – as always this is much appreciated. Glad that so many people liked going back in time to the shaving parlour

Part 48 (133) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Now my second question is the following; “How many times have you watched that video, (regarding shaving parlour: Lucy) what have you done while watching it and where is it at the present moment” asked Dani

Again it was a further question that had several parts and John smiled as he thought of the answers. He started telling the group slowly “Well the answer to the first part of your question is, I have watched the video about 20 or 30 times”. The group were gob smacked as John had only had the recording for the matter of a week, and this meant he had watched it several times each day.

John continued saying “I have done all sorts of manly things while watching the video, and at the present there is a copy in my bag over there”, he said smiling.

“What do you mean, by manly things” asked Sarah already understanding exactly what John was referring to, and just wanted to tease him a little more.

“I have done what most males would do while watching a video of that nature” replied John not really wanting to say that he had masturbated.

There was a roar of laughter as Amber clenched her fingers together and was pretending to wank John who was sat near her.

Lucy was shocked at hearing all that John had told the group, she knew about the video recording of herself as she had received a copy from John when he was blackmailing her. However she had never expected that John had masturbated while thinking and watching her naked body. She sat squirming on the carpet feeling her wet juices between her legs build up as she realised all that John had done.

“Is it time for round 12” asked Lucy hoping to take her mind of the video recording and to calm her nerves. The cards were shuffled by Dani and 5 cards were dealt to each player.

At the end of this round the cards were revealed showing:

Laura - STRAIGHT FLUSH (H - 10) (H - 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (H – 6)
Dani – FLUSH (D - JACK) (D - 10) (D - 7) (D - 5) (D - 3)

Mark – STRAIGHT (C - 9) (C - 8) (S - 7) (D - 6) (S - 5)
John – THREE OF A KIND (S – 2) (C - 2) (D - 2) (S - 8) (H - 5)

Adam – TWO PAIR (D - KIND) (C - KING) (C - 10) (H - 10) (C - 5)
Sarah – TWO PAIR (C - 4) (D - 4) (S - 3) (C - 3) (D - ACE)

Lucy – PAIR (C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 8) (C - 8) (C - 6)
David – PAIR (H - JACK) (C - JACK) (D - KING) (C - QUEEN) (S - 2)

Amber – HIGH CARD (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (S - 8) (S - 6) (D - 5)
Brian – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 9) (D - 7) (S - 6) (H - 5)

Nothing major happened because of the results of this hand other than both Brian and Amber lost their first chips. Laura was very relieved at winning the round especially as she had lost 4 chips in the last 3 rounds.

Round 13 was something entirely different, and as the cards were revealed the group realised that the tables had finally turned. The results were

John – STRAIGHT (D - JACK) (C - 10) (S - 9) (D - 8) (S - 7)
Laura – STRAIGHT (D - 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (S - 6) (C - 5)

David – 3 OF A KIND (H - 6) (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 5) (S - 4)
Lucy – 3 OF A KIND (D - 2) (C - 2) (H - 2) (C - 10) (H - 7)

Brian – 2 PAIR (C - KING) (D - KING) (C - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (C - 10)
Adam – PAIR (C - 2) (D - 2) (S - 7) (S - 6) (H - 4)

Sarah – HIGH CARD (C - ACE) (C - JACK) (D - 10) (H - 5) (C - 3)
Dani – HIGH CARD (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - 10) (D - 9) (C - 8)

Brian - HIGH CARD (D - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 6) (D - 3)
Amber – HIGH CARD (C - 8) (C - 7) (C - 6) (C - 4) (D - 2)

The round was won by John who at present was losing the tournament; meanwhile Amber and Brian were the two losers and would have to both sacrifice an item of clothing. They were both becoming a little edgy as until the previous round (round 12) neither of them had finished in the bottom two in any of the previous rounds, and now it had happened for 2 rounds in a row.

John turned to the two looser and asked “What will be the first items you wish to removed?” SHOES! They both snapped at the same time followed by a small chuckle as they realised what they had both said.

John moved over to Brian and slid off the Velcro shoes, next he crawled to Amber who was sat legs crossed on the red carpet hiding her underwear under her small skirt.

John tried to have a look up her skirt as he started to remove Amber’s footwear, however Amber was already aware of this and her tightly crossed legs prevented John’s prying eyes.

At current the only person to be still fully clothed was Dani who was actually sitting with one more chip than what she had stated with (3 chips). Now then what about the truths, teased Dani who had, had the opportunity to ask plenty of these during the game so far.

After sitting there for a while Dani smiled ………………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………….

Why was Dani smiling, what had she thought of?
What are the questions Brian and Amber must answer?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL FOR ANSWERS

Rachie

02-21-2011, 05:51 PM

Just got back from my usual Monday evening game and felt I owed a new part to all the many commenter’s and readers of my story – Thank you to you all

What will Dani’s questions be?
Find out in this part (49) of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 49 (134) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After sitting there for a while Dani smiled at Amber while asking her question “What was the results of the Dare you were given last week, was you caught at all and where did you go” Dani chuckled, not telling the new players about Amber’s previous dare.

Amber paused momentarily before realising what Dani’s question was referring to (ref different pictures / stripping clothing in different locations). She counted in her head how many people had caught her and what else she could say. Eventually she said “I was caught by 2 people, and a third almost caught me.

“Owwww” said the original 6 Poker players “please tell us more”

“What are you on about” asked Mark, Brian and Lucy together, unaware of the previous truth with a twist, game activities. This was shortly followed by John saying, let Amber tell the story.

Amber told the new players about the dare that Sarah had dared her referring to stripping and taking pictures of herself (more info read part 65 & 78-83 of first story Strip Poker with a Twist)

“I was caught while stripping in the cemetery. I even talked to the young person while I was stripping” Amber exaggerated. “What did the person say, and what did they do” Mark asked, knowing full well what he would have done if he was lucky enough to be put in this situation.

“I did nothing, just acted casual, and the person said hardly anything, as if it was usual or they hadn’t noticed” Amber continued not telling the group that the person was actually blind, but neither did she exaggerate what had taken place.

“Who was the other person to see you stripping” Adam asked seeing that Amber was becoming turned on and partly embarressed at all she was telling her friends. Amber started answering Adam's question with “Well the other person to see me stripping is actually at the present moment in this house ”

The group all looked around worried and was expecting to find someone else in the room that they were unaware of. Meanwhile Brian was trying to make himself look small, until Amber started to chuckle

“What you chuckling for” asked Adam, quickly followed by Amber pointing across the room. “What have I done” asked Mark still confused. “Was this when you stripped outside the club” he asked.

“No” replied Amber again chuckling at her elder brother. “I was pointing at Brian”. Brian was already aware that he was the person that Amber was talking about and was not startled by this.

Amber then told the group all about when she had stripped near Whites Wood and how wet she had become; she started to mention about the incident with the dog and the unknown male who turned out to be Brian.

The group now became aware of why Amber had grown close to Brian especially when she had told the group about her bra, and that it was stolen.

“Now I would like to know where you went for all of your pictures, and did you complete your full task” asked Dani. This was when Mark interrupted “I believe that Amber completed her task, the pictures she took were very hot and sexy especially the last when she was stood naked”.

“What do you mean” asked Adam puzzled, happy that he still his full clothes in tact with his starting 2 chips. “How do you know about the pictures unless you have …………………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………….

What will happen next?
What will Mark’s answer be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for more exciting thrills

Rachie

02-23-2011, 12:09 PM

Part 50 / 135 thanks for everyone commenting and inspiring me to write this much.

This has now become the MOST VIEWED thread on the whole of getDare (THANK YOU)

What will happen regards the pictures?

Part 50 (135) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

How do you know about the pictures unless you have seen them? Adam then asked

“Yes I have been a naught brother and took Amber’s camera’s memory card containing all of her sexy pictures, I have viewed them all….. I have even done several crazy things to myself while looking at my sexy (½) sister’s photos” said Mark with a chuckle. A few of the players were surprised that he was telling them all this and he seemed not to be ashamed at anything he had done.

Ambers head bowed in shame as she realised / remembered that Mark had seen the photos, and all of her previous suspicions were confirmed. She was still surprised Mark had borrowed her camera in the first place or did he know something about the pictures, had he seen her taking any of the photos, she began to wonder.

She felt so ashamed as she started to tell the group about where all the photos had been taken and the different poses she had photographed. She had already been expecting that she would be asked to tell the group about the past weeks activities as well as showing the photos, the latter she was dreading and hoped that after Sarah saw the picture she would understand she had completed her task and leave it at that.

Eventually after a minute or two of talking Amber closed her speech. It was then time for Brian to answer a question set by Dani. He was quivering in his socks (as his shoes had been removed lol) when he heard Dani’s question.

“I would like you to tell us when was the last time that you masturbated and how, why, where, and what were you thinking about” Dani asked a quivering Brian.

Brian rattled his brain hoping that he had forgotten a time and that he would not be forced to tell the group about the previous week. He was unable to think of any and was unsure if he would be able to tell the group the whole truth.

“Can I ask what the dare would be if not” he asked the group. Most of the players had totally forgotten about this option and looked startled. “Errr” started Dani, thinking. “If you will not answer that question you must masturbate in front of us all here for 5 minutes straight or until you ejaculate. Nobody will lay a finger on your skin, this task will not be done know as you are still wearing trousers, but must be completed when you have stripped your trousers”

"What, and risk cumming in my underwear" Brian asked feeling rather uncertain if he could really do this infront of a crowd of 9 friends.

There was no answer to this and Brian froze never expecting that the dares would be this harsh, especially for his first. “What will it be” asked John, “Answer the question or do the dare and receive a bonus chip as a reward?”

Brian came to a quick decision and said “I’ll answer the Truth Question” he then started to recoil the thoughts about when he had last masturbated before repeating to the group “The last time that I masturbated was about a week ago” he started in a quiet voice ashamed at all he was about to reveal.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

What was Brian about to reveal?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Rachie

02-25-2011, 12:23 PM

Find out what Brian was dreading revealing to the group?

Part 51 (136) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The last time that I masturbated was about a week ago” he started in a quiet voice ashamed at all he was about to reveal. “Tell us about it” asked Dani curious at learning something new about her school/college friend.

“It all began with the story you have been told so far, this was when I found Amber stripping her bra down the wooded lane, Amber seemed to get scarred and ran off to hide somewhere in the wood, during this time I managed to retrieve her blue sexy bra. Later that day when I was alone at home I was thinking back to the day’s activities and all that my prying eyes had seen.

“So you masturbated thinking about my sisters tits” asked Mark. This comment was followed by a harsh reply from David “Like you have never fantasized about her sexy body”

Mark felt a little shocked at this and sank down embarrassed and hoped / tried to look invisible. The twins were in total shock at the males talking about Amber as if she wasn’t in the room. Amber meanwhile didn’t know what to think should she be honoured at being thought about in this way or disgusted at the lack of disrespect, she just sat there silent trying to listen to all that Brian was about to reveal.

“Shhh” said John, trying to get the players to let Brian continue his story. The room went silent and Brian managed to finish his story/speech “Well, yes I did masturbate thinking of Ambers sexy breasts, they just looked great with nice perky nipples” he giggled. Brian paused hoping that would be the end of his story, however Dani soon spoke up “What about the rest of your answer regarding how, and where in the house etc where you”

“Haven’t I answered them already” said Brian trying not to be embarrassed any more. After looking around the group and seeing a few shaking their heads Brian realised he would be forced to tell the group or he wouldn’t here the end of it.

Well I went into my bedroom and stripped naked, I then sniffed Ambers bra which was still warm and sweaty from the thrills that she had, had earlier that day. I then began to wank thinking all that had took place, just as I was about to ejaculate I took the light blue bra that less than an hour before was concealing Ambers average sized pointy breasts (34b) away from my nose and placed my manhood over it. I then emptied my man juices into the bra still thinking of where it had been and possible going later.

“I felt honoured that I had, had the opportunity to do this knowing no one would ever know, or so I thought” said Brian worried that he had upset Amber.

“Was this the last time that you masturbated” asked Laura shocked that a male could go so long without the thrill. “Yes” was the single word answer from Brian.

“What have you done with the bra afterwards” asked Mark, wishing he would have the opportunity to do all that Brian had previously stated. “That was not part of the question” Brian snapped before asking who the other question would be from.

“The other winner, who has the opportunity to ask you anything, was ……………….”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………

Hope you enjoyed hearing all that Brian had done – all comments much appreciated

Can you remember who the winner was of the last round?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for more surprises

Rachie

02-27-2011, 12:39 PM

What will happen next?
What will the other questions be?
Find out now in part 52 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Apologies some Foul Language in this chapter

Part 52 (137) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“The other winner (round 12), who has the opportunity to ask you anything, is Laura” said John looking at the result sheet he had scribbled down in front of him.

Laura, looked puzzled having forgotten that she had won round 12. The question that she quickly thought up to ask Brian was “how much sexual activity have you had, or what is the furthest that you have been with a female”. Laura like the rest of the group was interested in understanding what Brian had already done, before he was set any dares, they all knew little about Brian as he had recently moved to the area.

Brian looked around the room, and seeing that he had everyone’s attention said “With a female the most I have done is kiss, or rather snog, I have seen a couple of females in their underwear but never naked, I have masturbated thinking of them several times, but other than that I have done nothing”

“You mean you have not had intercourse” teased Adam. There was a few startled looks while John said “Like you have” to Adam, who quickly wished he hadn’t said anything at all. “Have you never seen female’s bits” said John trying to act like a gentleman in front of the group

“That’s correct” said Brian, not realising that Adam’s comment was a bluff. Meanwhile Laura was taking in all that Brian had mentioned while thinking how she could break him in later.

“Now for the last truth question before the round 14” was John’s next command. Amber realised that John was talking about her truth question from Laura. The room went quiet as Laura’s question was revealed “When was the last time you set anyone up, and bluffed them, and why did you do this”

“Fuck” swore Amber, deciphering what Laura’s poorly worded question was referring to, and knowing perfectly well what Laura was trying to do. “You already know about that” said Amber in a bit of a temper and not wanting her brother to find out.

“I have a bad memory, please tell again” lied Laura, sniggering behind her hand. Amber realised that it was no use beating the bush and started her tale “Earlier this week I was a naught girl and wanted to get my revenge on someone” started Amber still not saying who she was referring to.

“I got annoyed at this person, who had pinched something from me. I knew that he had been looking through my belongings and decided to set a trap” continued Amber. Mark was still unaware what Amber was talking about until her next sentence.

“I wrote in my Diary about a stripping club that I was going to, and tried to entice someone to go”

“You bitch” screamed Mark, quite annoyed at his younger sister, but still unaware at all Amber had done. Amber then continued but referred to Mark rather than someone as her previous statements had contained. She told about the group and that it was no Stripping Club at all and rather owned by a member of John’s family.

Mark was still puzzled at why Amber had part stripped and poured what he believed freezing cold water over herself, until Amber said That John and herself had come up with the plan and that Ambers water was loop warm compared to Marks freezing cold.

“We video recorded it all, to get you here tonight, however I’m sure you will be thankful later” she then teased. There was a few more bits of chit chat while Mark’s temper slowly simmered before Amber suddenly swore “Shit”

“What’s wrong with you said John” “Nothing” lied Amber. The group however would not let this rest and demanded Amber explain why she had just sworn. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…….., but I just realised I have played another bluff after the one I told you”

“You naught girl, however you must tell us all about this” said John happy that he was getting 2 for the price of 1. Amber was annoyed at herself for telling the group all she had previously said for no reason at all and spoke quite harshly saying ………………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What was Ambers other Bluff?
Apologies for strong Language

Please comment and more will shortly follow

Rachie

03-01-2011, 12:29 PM

Hope Newbroozr's virgin mind has managed to recover lol

Thank you all for comments and retrojim your correct that far worse language is and will always be used at times in our games

Anyway onto the story - what is Amber going to tell the group now

Part 53 (138) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber was annoyed at herself for telling the group all she had previously said for no reason at all and spoke quite harshly saying, “The last time I played a bluff also involved Mark”

Mark glared at Amber the way any brother would that had found out his sister had double crossed him twice the same day. “TELL ME” he snapped in a loud voice, very angry at all he had already heard.

Well I knew that we would be blackmailing you to strip play poker with us this evening, I therefore wanted to play a few friendly games to see how you played. On purpose I played some poor hands to let you win. I found out several of your weaknesses, and this was the reason I wanted that little wager (money).

“And what were they” snapped Mark, for the second time in less than 5 minutes. He thought that all Amber was telling the group about him having weaknesses was a load of nonsense

The group was in shock when Amber told them about one of Marks weaknesses, this was: “Whenever Mark is bluffing some of his toes twitch”.
Just after Amber had said this, everyone in the room glanced at Mark, and noticed that he had no shoes on and his toe covered socks were on display for all to see. “Do I really” asked Mark, puzzled.

“I wouldn’t say it under a truth if it wasn’t” Amber replied gracefully. “We will all be looking at you in future rounds” said Lucy determined to use any advantages she could get to win the game

After a short pause Amber then said “Now, isn’t it time for our next round”. “Hey, steady on” cried Adam “The chance for your well deserved dare after the next round will soon come, no need to rush it” Adam continued.

There was a roar of laughter, from the room, coming from everyone except Brian, who understood the dare may also fall to himself. The cards were then shuffled and dealt. Round 14 was very tense as quite a few players had previously stripped some clothing and would be showing more skin if they lost again.

The results for this round were as follows

Sarah – 4 OF A KIND (D - 4) (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (D - 10)
John – 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (S - ACE) (C – ACE) (S - 9) (D - 8)

David – 3 OF A KIND (H - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (D - QUEEN) (D - 3)
Dani – 2 PAIR (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (C - 9) (H - 9) (C - 5)

Laura – 2 PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (H - 6) (D - 6) (S - 5)
Lucy – PAIR (D - KING) (S - KING) (S - 9) (D - 8) (H - 4)

Mark – PAIR (D - 5) (C - 5) (D - 10) (D - 8) (S - 7)
Adam – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 9) (D - 8)

Brian – HIGH CARD (?) (C - 2) (D - 6) (D - 4) (H - 3)
Amber – HIGH CARD (?) (S - 10) (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7)

As the players turned their cards over both Amber and Brian prayed and followed the same tactic that had been played earlier in the game. They left their last card unturned until everyone had displayed their cards, they were both so hoping to make at least a pair and be out of the bottom 2.

After what seemed like forever they finally each turned their mysterious cards over, Brian had a 2 of Spaces and Amber’s card was an Ace of Hearts.

This improved both of their hands however Amber still only had a high card of an Ace while Brian had a low pair of 2s.

The overall loser of the round therefore was Amber with Adam finishing in 9th position. Ambers jaw nearly hit the wall as she realised she would be forced to receive a dare and was mortified when she saw it would be Sarah giving her it.

Amber had 0 chips remaining and was forced to strip 2 items of clothing. She was lucky at present that she had only had to strip her shoes in the last round. She sat of the red carpet thinking what these items would be. Meanwhile Adam who had finished in 9th position sacrificed one of his two chips, and was relieved that he still had a chip for later.

“Time to decide” sniggered Sarah about to get her revenge for some of the games activities so far.

Amber sniggered and could not believe she was going to ask for another female to remove her ……………………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What was going to be removed?
What would the dare be?

Keep reading for answers

Please comments / replies for detailed update on next chapter -
TRUST ME YOU DONT WANT TO MISS AMBERS DARE

Rachie

03-03-2011, 12:52 PM

AFTER READINGSTATE YOUR CHOSEN NUMBER 1 - 8
Thanks for all support – and well done for people guessing correctly – what will Amber ask to be removed and please participate and say what your number would be – (understand when read) anyway onto …………

Part 54 (139) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber sniggered and could not believe she was going to ask for another female to remove her bra.

“My bra please” she nervously asked, unsure if any words actually came out.

“Sorry I didn’t hear you” teased Sarah, forcing Amber to repeat her previous sentence. Sarah then slowly teasingly moved to Amber and reached under the back of her t-shirt and felt the mesh material of Amber’s bra.

Amber gave a sudden yelp as Sarah moved her hands around to the front of her chest and started to grope Amber’s nicely formed 34B tits. She was oblivious to the rest of the room gorping at her top half.

After what seemed like a lifetime Amber realised that Sarah’s hands were no longer on the front of the bra, and grasping the hooks at the back, with a single twang the bra came loose.

Sarah then had the job of removing the bra from Amber’s body, without removing her top. This would have proved much more difficult for a male, but as Sarah had often done this to herself she managed to carefully take the bra from her.

Amber meanwhile was panting for breath after her near climax. If this was what it would be like for someone to remove her bra she had no idea what she would be like if/when it came for someone to remove her underwear. She was also lucking forward to removing some of the items from other players, if the rules allowed this what fun she could have.

After a minute or two to calm down Sarah stared at Amber and began telling her about the dare she must do, this is what Sarah said; “Go fetch me those pictures out of your bag, the ones that you were ordered to take for myself” she reiterated reminding Amber of her previous Truth with a Twist game dare that had been dealt last week

“I want you to lay all the photos on the table faced down,” your dare / task is every time you finish in the bottom 2. You must select a photo number and the winner of the round will be able to check the photo chosen. You must try to guess which photo it is, if you can then guess correct It will not be shown, if you are incorrect then it will be showed around the group and your face will be edited out before being placed on a random website of the winner’s choice. The winner of that round will get to keep the photo no matter if correct or not, but MUST not show anyone or place anywhere others may see it, unless you are incorrect as previously stated, Is this understood” Sarah asked the group.

“Is this until all of the cards have been seen by someone” asked Amber rather worried, and not looking forward for any of the pictures to be on the net.

“This will happen for every time you are in the bottom 2 until someone has stripped naked, not necessarily out of the game” Sarah said, smiling as her plan took place.

Amber slowly walked to her bag and grasped the different photos she had taken. Walking to the table her eyes were covered as she randomly placed the photos faced down, No-one knew what order the photos were in, (not even Amber) Amber had placed all 6 photos she had been asked to take along with an extra 2 bonus photos taken that she hoped would please the group.

2766

“Right I wonder what the first photo will be, and if you can guess correct” said Sarah teasingly.

Amber was so nervous, as suddenly Sarah said “ What will the first number you would like to chose be” in a teasing voice

Well I think the first number that I will chose will be number ………………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

STATE YOUR CHOSEN NUMBER 1 - 8
Can all readers please state the 1 number that they would have liked to have seen;
let’s see what everyone’s photo would be?

What will happen next?
Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST FOR ANSWERS

And well done to Kisunesoldier for guessing correctly (it was Ambers Bra)

Rachie

03-05-2011, 01:00 PM

Here is the 42 different people who have left there chosen number

These will also be important for something later on - keep reading and all will be revealed

PHOTO NUMBER 1 – CHOSEN BY
owlart
mysterygirl
moxie

PHOTO NUMBER 2 – CHOSEN BY
Kisunesoldier
Younggirl18
deschut

PHOTO NUMBER 3 – CHOSEN BY
amenablerebel
rahamn
jamness
dounowhoiam
12356416514a
Pymani96

PHOTO NUMBER 4 – CHOSEN BY
Jazzyj
BLOEMS51
Vodin30
mistress ct
puppysean
Ethan2cu

PHOTO NUMBER 5 – CHOSEN BY
memnoch55
pornghost
steve42
archie21
lordbob
ton em gub
newbzoors

PHOTO NUMBER 6 – CHOSEN BY
Retrojim
sir snake 1134
Leopard
Rachelsisiter

PHOTO NUMBER 7 – CHOSEN BY
Xrider
Henryzz
CBT Slave
RedaDare
Davestrippoker
Dragonator
emma embarasment

PHOTO NUMBER 8 – CHOSEN BY
Collardblondie
bobob
iceman713
Stormwalker22
Reixonac
DEndrulat

Rachie

03-05-2011, 01:11 PM

Thank you for everyone that has replied leaving there number – there was also another reason for this, and that will be revealed later in the story.

6 Months yesterday since the very first Strip Poker with a Twist chapter, pleased to say still going strong, now with over 1500 replies – Thank You.

What will be the FIRST number shown and what will be the picture?

Part 55 (140) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I think the first number that I will choose will be number 7”. Amber said sounding unsure if this was really the number that she wanted.

The whole room knew nothing about what picture / photo 7 would reveal. Amber paused for a while, before guessing what the photo would show; she was hoping that Sarah would take a look at the photo and reveal something from her facial expression.

Amber’s wishes were shattered, As Sarah just sat there before saying “Hurry up, what do you think the picture will reveal.”

Amber tried to way up her options, she could either guess the photo that she dreaded others seeing, thus eliminating it from show, or she could trust her belief of what the photo would be.

She decided that the room would not be very happy if she guessed the same photo every time, and if she did this they would probably get their ultimate revenge later in the game. Amber then had an idea.

“I think that the picture shows me without my bra on, and was taken down a wooded lane” Amber said, saying the one thing that Brian had already seen and therefore hoping not to reveal anything of her active stripping mission.

Brian moaned, and was hoping that Amber would reveal a little more of her expedition, his mood soon changed when Sarah crawled teasingly without her shoes and socks, moving slowly towards the table to where the photos had been placed.

Teasingly picking up photo number 7 she gave a huge gasp. The rest of the room were all shocked and knew nothing about what Sarah was looking it.

“What is it! What is it!” Came a few cries from the room, hoping to see Amber stripped in some imaginary pose. The only reply from Sarah was a few more sniggers as the tension in the room built up to almost breaking point.

“Well I can say that Amber’s guess was incorrect, and that the photo was not down the wooded lane. Therefore her punishment is that you will get to see the photo, I will keep it and also the photo will be placed on a website of my choice with her face edited out.”

Amber held on to every word that Sarah was ordering, and understood she could do little about her punishment. What was the picture, she thought to herself, hoping that it would not be revealing too much.

The next thing that she heard was a few groans and she instantly knew / expected that the photo would not be off her revealing too much skin. Amber glanced up, towards Sarah who was showing the photo of Amber around the room

The photo finally came to Amber and she noticed herself in Tesco changing facilities,

When each individual viewed the photo they could quickly see that Amber had no coat / jacket on (She had removed the Dark Grey military mustang jacket and socks) After further inspection they saw she also had stripped her socks – or was not wearing any in the first place.

The picture showed Amber in the changing room with the door behind her, wide open, there were a few people walking past doing their usual shopping, but none looked interested in Amber, especially as she was hardly baring anything at all.

“You are lucky” cried Dani, referring to the fact that at least the picture which would be placed on the internet was not too revealing.

Amber know knew that every time she was in the bottom 2 in a game, the tension would mount, she was hoping desperately that this would not arise too often.

The next round (15) was another intense round as so many players were dreading the results to be revealed…………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

So anyone picking number 7 would have viewed Amber without socks and jacket on in Tesco changing facility – I wonder what everyone else would have viewed – keep reading as more will be revealed

People who chose this number (7) included - Xrider, Henryzz, CBT Slave, RedaDare, Davestrippoker, Dragonator, emma embarasment

Rachie

03-08-2011, 11:50 AM

Thanks for all the continued support and people giving their picture number they would have liked to have seen.

What will the results of round 15 be, and what will be the consequences?

How lucky will Amber be? Find out below

Part 56 (141) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The next round (15) was another intense round as so many players were dreading the results to be revealed.

Amber sat waiting and anticipating her low cards to be in the bottom two, while at the same time praying that this would not be the case.

The overall round 15 results were

John – 4 OF A KIND (D - 7) (D - 7) (S - 7) (C - 7) (H - 9)
Mark – 4 OF A KIND (C - 5) (S - 5) (D - 5) (H - 5) (C - 3)

Dani – 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (C - JACK) (D - 9)
Brian – 2 PAIRS (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - KING) (S - KING) (S - 2)

Laura – PAIR (D - 8) (C - 8) (S - 10) (C - 6) (C - 4)
Sarah – PAIR (C - 5) (H - 5) (D - 10) (H - 7) (H - 3)

Adam – PAIR (D - 2) (C - 2) (H - KING) (C - JACK) (S - 10)
Amber – HIGH CARD (C - QUEEN) (H - JACK) (S - 9) (D - 8) (C - 5)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (H - JACK) (H - 10) (H - 9) (H - 7) (C - 2)
Adam – HIGH CARD (D - 9) (H - 8) (C - 6) (S - 5) (H - 3)

After a few minutes of studying the cards Amber realised to her greatest joy that her Queen high was not to be in the bottom 2, she breathed a sigh of relief as she realised this, but was still dreading the next round.

Mark began to boast about his 4 of a kind, however he was soon pulled to order by John who revealed his higher 4 of a kind.

Lucy finished the round in 9th place and was required to give up her only remaining chip. She was might relieved that the chip she had been holding since winning round 9 was going to come in handy.

Adam was the big looser of the round and would therefore be required to sacrifice one of his first items of clothing, Along with the punishment of being in the bottom 2 for two consecutive rounds.

He sat wondering what question he would be asked, but first he decided it would be his shoes that John would remove from him. John swift complied before finally asking his chosen truth question.

“Have you ever fantasised about last week’s game, if so which parts, how often and did you finish the job off” was John’s question. “Finish the job off” came the weird response from a few of the members in the room.

John just ignored allot of the remarks are instead turned to Adam repeating the question and watching Adam’s shocked facial expression. It wasn’t long before Adam had thought about all that John had asked and he started to tell his little story.

The group listened eagerly hanging on to every word especially when Adam started talking about when he fantasised / memorised some of the awesome things he had done. Quite a few of the group were shocked (especially the new players) when Adam said that he had really enjoyed sniffing Sarah’s used cum stained black thong and the smell of her sweet cunt was fabulous, he also mentioned that he had enjoyed being told what to do by his sister and being ordered by her to wear the same thong that had been inside his sexy sister moments earlier.

“You’re kidding me” said Lucy shocked that Adam had done let alone fantasised about his sisters belongings in this way. The 6 members who were present at that time all shock there head confirming Lucy’s suspicions.

“How often have you fantasised about that” suddenly blurted John wishing to move onto the next part of his question. Adam’s reply was short and sweet “All of the time, but I masturbate thinking about this usually once per day”

“And do you finish the job off” asked Sarah fully understanding what John was referring to, and at the same time interested in all Adam had fantasised about her body / underwear.

Adam felt like all the eyes in the room was focussed on him, he sat staring at a picture on the peach wall, trying to imagine he was talking to a blank room. Ow Fuck, thought Adam even the people on the photo seemed to be staring at him.

Eventually he plucked up the courage and started to say ……….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What was Adam about to say?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel and all will be revealed

Rachie

03-11-2011, 12:10 PM

Thanks for all the continued support – and welcome the new readers / commenter’s to Strip Poker with a Twist – always much appreciated – please keep all the comments coming and more will quickly follow

What will happen next?
What will Adam reveal to the group

Find out by reading ………..

Part 57 (142) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Eventually Adam plucked up the courage and started to say “Well yes I finished the job off, if that’s what you want to call ejaculating” the last few words of his sentence seemed to get quieter and quieter as if Adam was kind of ashamed to admit all of this to the room.

The room was all surprised and shocked, many of the poker players didn’t know what to say at all, and the room seemed to fall into complete silence. Eventually Sarah broke the silence “Is it time for me to ask my truth” the twin sniggered. The room all listened eagerly to the question that Sarah began to ask, this was the same question as what Adam had refused to answer in the previous week’s truth with a twist game.

“What did you feel like to be the first one naked in last week’s strip poker game, and who did you most want to see naked and why? (Part 75b)

Adam looked shocked and was hoping if he had refused to answer it in the past game it would not come back into conversation, however he knew perfectly fine that he must answer, and it must be truthful.

“You creep” he shouted staring directly into his sisters eyes (Sarah’s) “Well there were only three females present in the room that day” started Adam pausing for a breath and to think how he could possibly word his truth.

“Go on” ordered Sarah teasing her brother, and hoping to embarrass him a little more, she still had not forgiving him for eating the last of her cereals the previous week, the shop had sold out of the Kellogg’s Frosties when she had last gone to purchase some and she had earlier that day had a friendly argument with her brother, if that’s what you can call a pillow fight.

Adam knew that his sister was meaning business and slowly started chatting again “Well last week when I was the first person to be fully naked in front of the whole room I was quite aroused, showing my man hood of to several people for the first time. It was also erotic to know that my sisters were staring at it and I may have the opportunity to see them in the flesh later that night”

“The person who I most wanted to see naked changed throughout the night, at first this was Dani” Adam said, his red cheeks blushing again. “However after being told that Sarah was shaved I felt so horny to check and see if this was true. I also kept picturing something in my head, but that’s another story”.

“Picturing what!” was the obvious cry from the room. All Adam could do was snigger and hope he had not said too much.

“Ok is it time for round 16” said John wanting to keep the game / evening rolling.

After a short pause to collect the cards and shuffle John dealt the cards evenly to all 10 players.

There were quite a few different facial expressions, some bluffs other wished they were. After all of the tension the cards were revealed.

“Ow FUCK” “please please, tell me I am not the looser” protested ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Who was expecting to be the looser of the next round?

What will the results of this round be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

All comments and feedback is much appreciated

Love Rachie
x x x

Rachie

03-16-2011, 01:14 PM

Sorry it’s been so long (5 days lol) since the last part- laptop caught a virus, but all is fixed now – Thanks for all the concerned private messages etc and for everyone been so patient

Anyway here is part 58 – who was anticipating loosing the round. Please read and comment and there MAY be another part within the next 24 hours – as a bonus for being patient

Part 58 (143) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Ow FUCK” “please please, tell me I am not the looser” protested Amber. “You’re not” complimented John, trying to make Amber feel that little bit better. Amber sank down again relieved at hearing John’s wise words, her heart was now beating at a more realistic rate.

“Dani you’re the loser” shouted Adam happy that at last everyone had lost at least one game. Dani however was still the clear leader even after handing over both of her remaining chips. “Who has finished in 9th position” asked Mark hoping this was not to be himself.

“Amber, you have finished in 9th place” John then giggled, revealing the fact that Amber would still have to partake in her previous dare once again. Amber wished she could sink into the red carpet while she observed the different hands to see if John was correct.

David – 3 OF A KIND (D – 6) (H - 6) (S - 6) (C - 9) (S - 4)
Brian – 2 PAIR (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (S - 10) (C - 10) (C - 6)

Sarah – 2 PAIR (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 4) (C - 4) (D - 7)
Adam – PAIR (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (S - 6) (D - 5) (H - 4)

John – PAIR (D - 3) (C - 3) (S - 10) (S - 7) (D - 4)
Laura – HIGH CARD (D - ACE) (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (C - 9)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (H - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8) (C - 7) (H - 6)
Mark – HIGH CARD (H - 9) (H - 8) (C - 7) (S - 5) (H - 4)

Amber – HIGH CARD (H - 9) (S - 8) (C - 6) (D- 5) (D - 3)
Dani – HIGH CARD (S - 7) (H - 6) (C - 5) (S - 4) (H - 2)

Amber realised that despite having the same hand as her brother 9 High, and an 8 backer Marks third highest card was an 7 compared to her 6 and this indeed meant that she was the loser of the round, or rather the looser of some clothing and another part of her dare, having finished in 9th position.

“Whose won” asked Amber, wondering who would be the lucky person to see one of her photos and possibly have the opportunity to keep it and place on the internet.

The room had paid little attention to this as all players had expected to have won the round. “Owww, have I won” shouted a shocked but happy David. Indeed David’s 3 of a kind was the winning hand.

Amber’s photos were still in the same position as earlier in the game and as David wondered over to them he asked “What’s your number and what’s your guess”. He was secretly hoping that it would be a very revealing photo and Amber would guess wrong meaning his fun continued.

The reply from Amber was “I chose number 2” not fully knowing if she had made the right choice or not. “What do you think this picture shows” he asked Amber in a cocky voice.

Amber was already expecting this question, and knew that she could not pick her bra like last time, or that the picture could be in Tesco changing facilities as that had already been revealed. This made a choice of a possible 7 with 6 still open for Amber guess. “Was the photo taken in the cemetery toilets” she asked, still questioning her call.

David slowly looked at the photo, again after Amber had already made her decision so she would be unable to get no clue from his face.

David looked gloomily at the photo, “Was I right, tell me I was right” asked Amber hoping to get credit for her expected correct answer.

“You were wrong, it is not at the cemetery” David said denying Amber’s hopes. “What is the photo of then” Mark asked, hoping to see what his little sister had done the previous week and possibly have chance to view it over the web at a later date.

David slowly turned the photo over revealing it to the whole room. There was ………………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Kisunesoldier, Younggirl18, deschut and Overlord all picked photo 2, any guesses what this photo is/was?

What will the photo reveal?
What will happen next?

Thanks for all the continued support more will follow VERY shortly after a few comments have been made

Rachie

03-16-2011, 05:34 PM

And here is the second part in tonight’s double part

What’s going to happen to Amber, how embarrassed is she going to be, find out by reading …..

Part 59 (144) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL
David slowly turned the photo over revealing it to the whole room. There were a few gasps as they saw Amber in her sexy underwear and shoes. The group could not tell where the photo had been taken at first, but soon realised after thinking back to Ambers previous dares guess, that it was in the cemetery.

“Please don’t show that picture on the web” Amber protested, this was quickly followed by a chuckle from David and the words “You know the rules, after all look at your sexy figure in that light blue bra and matching thong, let’s hope we get to see some more of you later this evening”

Amber said nothing more and resided to the fact that the picture would be available to be seen by everyone at least her delicate areas were still covered she thought to herself.

“Can this go anywhere I decide on the web” David asked. “Yes as long as Ambers face is cropped out or blurred” came the reply from Sarah, who didn’t want their secret games to be broadcast to absolutely everyone.

“Can I decide” was a quiet voice that came from Amber. David responded quickly with “Ummmm, ask me later and there could be a possibility depending on what I get out of it” There was then a silence for what seemed like an eternity.

“Now then, time to see a bit more of you here and know” David broke the silence to a worried looking Amber. Amber realised that indeed she was forced to strip one item of clothing for finishing 9th. “I chose Socks” Amber said immediately realising anything else at this early stage would be too much.

David was happy to comply realising that if she lost another round in the near future thing would start to get interesting.

“Role on round 17” David said after removing Ambers black spotty socks, he had suddenly begun to enjoy the last few rounds as it was 9-10 rounds since he last lost a chip and he had also won one since then.

The room was all getting agitated as the cards for round 17 were dealt. Several members of the room were getting to the edge of losing some valuable clothing and revealing a lot to the rest of the players.

The results for this round was

Amber – STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4) (S - 3)
John – FOUR OF A KIND (H - 8) (H - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (C - 3)

Sarah – THREE OF A KIND (C - 10) (D – 10) (S - 10) (S - KING) (D - JACK)
Mark – 2 PAIR (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (C - JACK)

Brian – PAIR (C - 7) (H - 7) (D - JACK) (C - 8) (S - 2)
Adam – PAIR (C - 5) (D - 5) (D - 9) (S - 7) (C - 2)

Laura – PAIR (C - 2) (D – 2) (D - 9) (C - 8) (D - 6)
David – HIGH CARD (C - KING) (C - QUEEN) (D - 9) (H - 6) (S - 4)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (H - 7) (D - 5)
Dani – HIGH CARD (S - 8) (C - 7) (C - 5) (S - 3) (H - 2)

Amber was relieved that she had proved David wrong and instead of losing clothing and chips she was happy to receive a chip as the winner of the round. Dani was devastated as she was required to lose some clothing and had finished last for two rounds in a row resulting in the loss of 4 chips.

Shoes and socks she said feeling relieved that prior to the past round she was leading the game. Amber moved smoothly over towards Dani and started to untie her boots. It took a while before the clog hoppers (boots) had been removed and Amber started to strip Dani’s stripy woolly socks.

Lucy had finished in 9th position and was also forced to lose some clothing, she sat hoping that the room would not realise, but to her dismay Amber as the winner of the round said “What clothing will it be Lucy, your top, bra skirt or underwear”

Lucy froze hoping that she had in fact forgotten something that she was wearing. Unfortunately this was not the case and as quite as a mouse she said ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What will happen next?
What will Lucy chosen item to strip be?
What will the truth questions be for Dani?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

03-17-2011, 02:22 PM

Thank you for all the continued support and the thousands of readers of yesterdays twin parts.

Find out what Lucy is about to strip as well as the truth questions that Dani must answer.

Please keep commenting and more will quickly follow

Part 60 (145) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy froze hoping that she had in fact forgotten something that she was wearing. Unfortunately this was not the case and as quite as a mouse she said my top / t-shirt. She sat nervously waiting for Amber to move towards her, but nothing seemed to happen

Eventually Amber spoke “Will you come here deary” obviously talking to Lucy. Once she realised Lucy slowly moved to Amber who grabbed hold of the bottom of Lucy’s pale blue t-shirt. Teasingly Amber lifted the top revealing Lucy’s bra covered breasts to the watching room.

There were now two females with only there bras covering their top half. David as well as a few of the other lads started to compare the splendid sight that was in front of Laura and Lucy.

“Now what will the truths questions be, for Dani” John said reminding Dani of her punishment. At hearing this both Amber and David knew it was a rare opportunity that they had been granted as it seemed rare for Dani to lose a game let alone two in succession.

“Ok” started David “my question for Dani is: If I had not completed my food activities to your satisfaction (licking food of toilet seat and chocolate mixed with cat food) how would you have punished me”

There was a short pause in which time the group were all trying to picture David’s previous activities, a lot of the males seemed to get hard and both Laura and Lucy noticed that in only their bra’s there nipples had become erect with excitement.

All of the players seemed to be staring at a different person wondering what they were thinking while Dani started to answer her question. “Well if you had not eaten the foods from the destinations I had told you I don’t fully know how you would have been punished. At the time I had not given this any consideration at all. I was also similarly wondering about this same thing after you had completed the full amount and I came up with a few ways of punishing you.”

“What were they?” David asked “Well I might have denied you certain luxuries” Dani chuckled still leaving different thoughts in the different player’s minds.

Some of the group were a little unsatisfied at Dani’s answer, however as she had said at the time she had no punishment in mind, what more could they ask her to say. As the person who set the truth David was quite happy at the response and so it was now time for Amber to ask her question.

With the time it took Dani’s to answer her previous question, Amber had additional time to think of a question, she decided on asking “What is the furthest you have been with another female, did you enjoy it and would you like it to happen again, if you have not done anything describe how far you currently wish / prepared to go”. Again it was a question with multiple parts and Amber was very interested in knowing so that she could plan things in the future, if the opportunity arose.

“Can I go to toilet” asked Lucy politely. John looked at Lucy and wondered why she had turned so nice all of a sudden. “That would be very helpful for me to think about all the correct facts and relay them to you correctly” Dani stated.

John and the rest of the room all agreed that they could do with a drink and so they agreed for a break for 10 minutes but no clothing may be put on and no-one would be allowed to go outside or have contact with the open world.

Adam scooted off to fetch top ups (drinks) and soon came back with plenty of supplies. Lucy ran or rather waddled off to toilet and came back much more refreshed. Dani sat as silent as a mouse thinking about how she could answer her question in a way that would not be revealing too much to the players.

There was a lot of play during the break, but everyone was happy with it, including a few pats on female skirt covered arses as well as plenty of chat about how the different players looked in their current state. There was little revealed about what each had planned for later in the game, as everyone was hoping to keep this secret until the time arose several jokes were also told one of which was:

JOKE
What is the difference between a drug dealer and a hooker?

A hooker can wash her crack and sell it again.

After a few more jokes and laughter the 10 minutes soon passed and John called order to the rest of the room and the players arranged back on the red carpet. “What’s the answer to your question” Brian asked Dani rather intrigued.

Dani sat still silently barefooted having had the removal of her shoes and socks not too long ago. Her explanation started of slow and quiet and this is what she revealed

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What will Dani’s answer be, how far (has she / would she) be prepared to go with another female.

Find out in the next exciting part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Please comment for more

Rachie

03-18-2011, 01:21 PM

As again there have been so much great support and replied feedback, here’s an extra part to keep your mind racing

What will Dani’s answer be? – how far had she been with another female

Another secret is revealed – read part 61 below to find out

All comments are much appreciated

THE MORE COMMENTS THE SOONER THE NEXT PART WILL BE REVEALED

Part 61 (146) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani’s explanation started of slow and quiet and this is what she revealed: Im guessing that when you say the furthest I have been with a girl, you are meaning sexually, is that correct? Dani started.

Amber just replied “Yes that’s exactly what I am meaning.” “Well to the regret of the room I have not done very much with another female at present. The furthest that I have been is to see others naked and I have passionately kissed a girl.

“Totally naked” asked a curious David. “Yes totally” replied Dani who was expecting most females of her age to have this experience. “Who did you snog” was a further question from Adam.

“Now that is private and was not part of the question so I’m saying nothing at all” said a spoilt Dani.

“Well then, how about answering the second part” asked David rather intrigued to know how Dani felt about the snog as well as how far she would like to go sexually with another female.

“Well yes, it did turn me on an awful lot and gave me goose bumps inside” Dani began to explain “Afterwards I really wanted to start again and was happy that she had the same wishes and kept kissing for a very long time”

“Why did you stop, if it was so good, and why did you not go further than first base” asked a puzzled Adam who had long ago wanted the opportunity to view this kind of activity.

Dani’s response and explanation was rather long and was: “Well our snog seemed to last forever; probably about ¼ of an hour (15 minutes) and we were both lost in a world of our own.

“I was so engrossed in our passionate kiss and enjoying it that I didn’t see Sarah’s dad at the door”

“SARAH’S DAD” shouted the group turning to see Sarah’s bright red face and instantly knowing that Sarah was the person who Dani was talking about.

“Shit!” swore Dani who had not wanted to reveal who the other female was and now felt guilty for revealing one of her and Sarah secrets.

“Why have you never told me about that” asked Laura too her twin sister, “I thought we shared all secrets” she continued. “I.. i…I didn’t realise you would be interested” stuttered Sarah thinking of the first excuse that entered her head.

“What about the next part of the question” asked Amber rather intrigued and making her wicked plans. The response from Dani was a puzzled expression as she tried to re think about what the question she was forced to answer was

“Do you mean would I like it to happen again” Dani said after a short thought. “Yeah that’s the question answered John hoping for a short answer beginning with a Y.

John managed to get part of his wish as Dani answered “Why, are you so interested John, you look like you are about to squirt your load inside them trousers, why don’t you take them off and relieve yourself”. Dani short comment seemed to draw the room’s attention from herself to John who now sat blushing while Dani could easily give her answer.

Well I’m not ………………

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

Well I’m not ………….. (finish the sentence)
What will Dani reveal?
How will the group behave now another secret has emerged?

Keep reading STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL for answers

THE MORE COMMENTS THE SOONER THE NEXT PART WILL BE REVEALED

Rachie

03-20-2011, 01:39 PM

How will Dani finish the sentence, what will the group do with the information, what will happen in the next round (18) find out the answer to some of these below.

Also PUZZLE in part – please participate

Part 62 (147) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well I’m not shy to admit that it turned me on so much that I would very much appreciate a second take” Dani chuckled, feeling a little more embarrassed now that the players knew it was Sarah she was referring too.

What about how far you currently wish to go with a female” recited Amber repeating the last part of her question.

Dani cheekily answered “Well technically the question was if I haven’t done anything I had to answer this, however the answer would be that I’m not sure how far I would be prepared to go with a female, I have not given this too much consideration but I think it would depend on who it was with what there mood was and how horny that make me”

The group all seemed happy at the answers that Dani had given, especially the males, some of whom had made plans they wished to undertake later in the game.

“Is it time for round 18” was Dani’s next words hoping to get her own back for some of the questions she had been asked

“Indeed I think it is” said Mark who was glad that he was leading the game at present having only removed his shoes and having the comfort of a single chip.

As the winner of the last round Amber shuffled the cards and dealt out to the individual players.

Another intense round was played and a lot of bluffing took place. After the cards were laid on the red carpet some of the players received yet another shock.

Dani– 4 OF A KIND (D - 4) (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 9)
Sarah – 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - JACK) (C - 10)

Adam – 3 OF A KIND (D - 10) (C - 10) (S - 10) (S - 8) (D - 5)
John – 2 PAIRS (D - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (S - 9) (C - 9) (C - 8)

David – 2 PAIRS (C - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - 5)
Laura – PAIR (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - JACK) (C - 10) (S - 8)

Brian – PAIR (D - 7) (C - 7) (D - 8) (H - 6) (C - 2)
Mark – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 3)

Lucy – ? (S - 10) (D - 8) (C - 6) (D - 2) ( ? )
Amber – ? (D - 10) (D - 8) (D - 6) (H - 5) ( ? )

Lucy along with Amber did not look at their last card until the last minute. “Fuck it” Lucy thought as she turned her final card over and noticed that it was just the 9 of spades therefore not increasing her overall hand which still remained at a 10 high.

“Ow SHIT!” Screamed Amber as she also viewed her last card which was the 4 of Diamonds. She realised that all she had was a 10 high. She was silently preying that this would keep her out of the bottom 2 however she was not very hopeful that this would be the case.

When the cards were revealed Lucy was actually quite grateful for her last card being a 9 as this made her 10 high a stronger kicker than Amber’s who only had an 8 kicker (2nd highest card).

The overall looser of the round was Mark with Amber finishing in 9th position. Dani rubber her hands together, as the winner of the round she was thinking of a little revenge from the previous round.

“Amber I believe that you have finished in the bottom 2 again, you know what your forfeit is” Dani chuckle while pointing towards the table of envelopes in which Ambers previous activities photos were concealed.

“What number will it be” Dani then stated offering the 6 remaining numbers for Amber to chose (2 and 7 have been previously chosen) Directing her answer to Dani Amber said “I would like to chose picture number 4 and I would like to guess that this was taken in the church stripping my jacket”

Dani slowly moved to the table collecting picture number 4 she said “I believe that you are again incorrect and that the picture was not taken inside the church”

“Wrong again, aren’t we lucky” came a few replied from the group. “Show us the picture” came the next comments from the group.

Dani slowly and teasingly turned the photo over showing the group were Amber had taken the photo and what Amber had removed. It took Amber a little time to realise, then she noticed that it was an additional photo of her stripping (not mentioned earlier) Amber was stood near the ……………………

TO BE CONTINUED ............

NEXT WORD CLUE (PUZZLE)
Link the words

_________ Bonus OR Bonus _________

PS - Understand not easy - but isnt supposed to be at first - more clues comming soon

eg) _____ clip -----/----- news _______ -----/---- _______ chain
ANSWER would be – paper.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Please participate – what is the next word going to be, link the word with the clues above, more clues will follow shortly tonight, if no correct answers are revealed. PS- can’t promise a pvt message when these are revealed.

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist to find out

All comments and puzzle clues are much appreciated – please leave on thread – as it makes it much easier

Thank You – Love Rachie

N O
C H E A T I N G

Rachie

03-21-2011, 01:50 AM

ANOTHER CLUE

_______ BONUS or BONUS _______

_______ RIVER or RIVER _______

Please keep guessing, no chapter until someones correct, if a few more comments / guesses are made another clue will be revealed soon

HAPPY GUESSING

Love RACHIE
x x x x

Rachie

03-22-2011, 12:10 PM

ANOTHER CLUE

_______ BONUS or BONUS _______

_______ RIVER or RIVER _______

_______ SIDE or SIDE ________

Please keep guessing, no chapter until someones correct, if a few more comments / guesses are made another clue will be revealed soon

HAPPY GUESSING

PS- only ONE of the spaces on each line needs to be filled with the word (NOT BOTH)

Love RACHIE
x x x x

Rachie

03-23-2011, 12:14 PM

ANOTHER CLUE – (Sperm) - bonus, river and side

_______ BONUS or BONUS _______

_______ RIVER or RIVER _______

_______ SIDE or SIDE ________

_______ SPERM or SPERM ________

HAPPY GUESSING

PS- only ONE of the spaces on each line needs to be filled with the word (NOT BOTH)

The 21 answers already stated are:
1) Chapter
2) Cottage
3) Time
4) Prize
5) Round
6) Money
7) Card
8) Sign
9) Point
10) Twist
11) Pay
12) Small
13) Large
14) Way
15) Boob
16) Bet
17) Bed
18) Up
19) View
20) Water
21) Track

THIS LAST CLUE SHOULD MAKE THE ANSWER OBVIOUS

if not another will follow after a few comments / guesses are made

Rachie

03-24-2011, 12:40 PM

A BIG THANK YOU FOR MAKING STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST & THE SEQUEL BOTH THE MOST REPLIED TO STORIES ON GETDARE
– 1642 REPLIES BETWEEN THEN

Thanks to Dice 7 for being the first player with the correct answer (BANK) here is the next chapter of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Ps- the next clue was going to be piggy

Thanks for all the 22 other answers, hope people liked the short puzzle – if anyone would like to know what the different words were, feel free to Google them.

Now onto the story – what’s the picture at the bank going to reveal ……..

Part 63 (148) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber was stood near the bank (Cash Machine) and was only in her size 6 baby blue smooth silk thong and blue t-shirt.

The group could easily tell that Amber was not wearing a bra as her average sized pointy breasts were poking through her pale blue t-shirt.

Dani was happy that she had the chance to post the image / photo on any site that she wished after Ambers facial expression had been cropped / blurred. It was a pity that this had to be done she thought to herself, as Amber’s facial expression pictured, looked so sexy as she was grinning like a Cheshire cat knowing others may catch her without her skirt on.

“What was this picture stripping” asked Adam in a puzzled voice as he could tell from Ambers pointy nipples that she was not wearing a bra however still wearing he t – shirt.

“Errrr, this was an extra picture I took afterwards and I thought that it may please you to see it” Amber started to explain. “As you can see I have no bra on as while this picture was taken Brian was probably wanking into it” Amber then chuckled, while glaring at Brian trying to make him feel as embarrassed as she was already feeling.

Brian’s face went as red as a post box, thinking that Amber could well have been correct by her statement.

“I’m going to treasure this picture in that sexy thong” stated Dani pleased that she had the opportunity to keep it. “I wonder where I will place it” she continued to tease.

Amber was now getting more and more nervous thinking about the current 3 different pictures of her that would be place on the internet more than likely on different sites, at least she was only showing her underwear and bra at present.

“Now where were we” Dani said, talking mainly to Mark who sat looking puzzled at why Dani was staring at him. Amber gave a quite cough attracting the rooms attention, she then began to tug on her top which was the only item covering her gorgeous breasts.

It wasn’t long for Mark to come down to earth and realise with Ambers help what Dani was meaning, he sat silently having only previously removed his shoes it was not that awkward to decide. “Socks please” Mark instructed.

Dani looked disgusted at how pure minded all of the lads where. “Are you to chicken to show any flesh” sniggered Dani trying to tease him into making a different choice.

Mark sat quietly compensating what his decision would be. He did not want to strip his Trousers for possible fear what dares may be given to him if they weren’t there for his safety net.

Then again if he was to strip these, the dares may be more fun, than he had first thought and he could possibly play the same tease on the females later and be able to see a bit more.

Was he really prepared to strip these, he thought to himself trying to snap out of the day dream he was having.

Ok I will strip my navy blue ……………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Another twist to be revealed – what will it be?

What will Mark be prepared to strip?

What will happen next?

Please comment and more Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel will be revealed soon

Rachie

03-26-2011, 12:26 PM

What will Mark say?
What will Mark decide to be stripped?

Find out below

Part 64 (149) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Ok I will strip my navy blue trousers on the proviso that the next female that loses a round, removed whatever clothing I tell them” answered Mark trying to make a bargain with the females.

The 5 females all looked at each other, there was only a 20% chance that Mark would be able to choose what they removed and the odds looked fairly good.

There was a lot of girly chit chat before Dani told Mark he had a deal. Shake on it said Mark cheekily. Dani held out her hand ready to shake Mark’s however she was shocked to see Mark held no hand out, how was she supposed to shake it, she wondered?

“Hurry up and shake it” stated Mark with a cheesy grin knowing that Dani was unaware of what he was actually meaning. “I can’t without your hand” Dani answered.

Marks answer was “My cock is ready for its shake, I don’t mind you slipping your hand inside my …”

The ending of Marks sentence was interrupted by Dani’s short sharp Cough and a shake off her head. “If you think I’m going to shake that, you have got to think again”. She continued, shocked at realising what Mark was actually talking about.

There was a loud sigh from Mark as he realised that he was not going to get his way, instead he removed his hand from behind his back and shock Dani’s before asking if all of the females were happy at this agreement. They all agreed and so Mark knew he would have to let Dani as the winner of the previous round remove his tight navy blue trousers.

“Can you go get a chair” Dani asked Laura who promptly went to fetch one. Returning in a few minutes with a white carved chair tucked under her arm. It was quite heavy and Laura slammed the chair in front of Dani who positioned it where she wanted.

“What’s the chair for” asked David a little puzzled, why Dani needed a chair. “Sit” on here Dani demanded, beckoning Mark towards her with her index finger.

Mark crawled over the red floor to the middle of the room where the chair had been placed, he then dragged himself up the small legs of the chair and propped his tight in the required position.

“Spread your legs” Dani then demanded revelling in the heat of the moment, feeling in charge of all that Mark was to do.

Mark complied with Dani’s instructions and his legs slowly parted company. Dani now had easier access to the waist band on Marks trousers, which she slowly grasped and began to pull down Marks long slender legs.

“Wow, you can keep that thing under control” stated Amber hardly believing she was looking at what looked like a monster in Marks tight black Kelvin classic boxers. She later wondered if she had actually said this, to her ½ brother. Was she dreaming she thought?

Around the room there was also a few other shocked looking face’s as Marks boxers came on display and Mark tried not to stare at Laura or Lucy’s breasts which were only concealed in their bra’s with having their t-shirt’s already removed.

“Is it time for round 19” asked Mark hoping he would soon get his revenge on a female. There was quite a lot of tension in the room as they all knew what the possible outcome of the game may be.

“Ok, let’s see what will happen” said Lucy breaking the silence and trying to get herself in the zone for this important game.

The 5 cards were slowly dealt and there were a few unhappy faces, were people bluffing or were there initial cards poor. “Ow Shit” said ……….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Current results after 18 rounds were as follows:

2767
2768

Apologies hard to see results - had a few problems trying to post hence the reason for 2 seperate images

Who said shit?
Who is the loser of the next round?
Which female will lose first?
Which item of clothing with Mark decide the female to remove?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Please comment and more will follow soon.

Rachie

03-29-2011, 12:07 PM

Thank you for everytone viewing this story and the original making OVER 1 MILLION views since the original started :)

Who said "Ow Shit" find out below

Part 65 (150) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The 5 cards were slowly dealt and there were a few unhappy faces, were people bluffing or were there initial cards poor. “Ow Shit” said Lucy looking at her first cards which were useless the best she had was a 9 high. She decided to chuck quite a few cards as soon as possible waiting to see if her luck would improve.

The round seemed to go on forever with a few people taking a little longer than usual weighing up the pros and cons of what they should do. There were a lot of bluffs and double bluffs but eventually the cards were revealed.

Adam – 4 OF A KIND (H -7) (C - 7) (C - 7) (D - 7) (S - 2)
Dani – 3 OF A KIND (H - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - ACE) (H - 8)

Laura – 3 OF A KIND (D - 10) (D - 10) (C - 10) (H – 5) (C - 4)
Mark – 2 PAIRS (H - KING) (C - KING) (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (S - 2)

John – 2 PAIRS (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (H - 9) (C - 9) (S - 7)
Sarah – PAIR (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (H - 10) (C - 9) (S - 8)

Amber – PAIR (S - KING) (S - KING) (D - JACK) (D - 6) (D - 4)
Lucy – HIGH CARD (C - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (C - 9) (C - 8) (D - 7)

Brian – HIGH CARD (S- 10) (D - 9) (C - 8) (C - 6) (H - 4)
David – HIGH CARD (H - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6) (H - 5) (S - 3)

“Fuck It!” swore David who realised he had discarded a king hoping to get a straight or Straight Flush, however his ambitions had not worked out and unfortunately due to this he had lost the round.

A lot of the male players and especially Mark were disappointed that the loser was not female and that Mark would not have the opportunity to remove any chosen article of clothing

Adam collected his extra chip for winning the round, meanwhile David was extremely lucky that had had 2 chips in hand and reluctantly gave these up, glad that Adam would not be stripping him of anything in front of the group.

However Brian had no chips to save him and Adam enjoyed asking what item Brian wanted to be removed. Adam had removed others clothing several times in the game including Mark’s shoes, John’s hat, Lucy’s boots and socks and now something from Brian. He felt lucky in some ways as this was only the 3rd hand he had won.

“What will it be” Adam asked Brian, already expecting he knew the answer. The reply that came from Brian did not shock him one bit and was “please remove my black ankle socks” Adam dutifully complied for the first time removing another males socks.

At the current moment on average the females were wearing less clothes having been removed of 13 items between them compared to the males losing 11 items. Adam was the leader having just lost 1 item of clothing while John was losing having stripped 4 items.

The tension was building all of the time and round 20 was about to be played.

All of the females were hoping they wouldn’t be the loser of the round and again some cautious hands were played. Both Amber and Adam were the final 2 players to reveal all of their cards, as both were afraid that they may have lost the round. The results for this round was

Lucy – 3 OF A KIND (D - 6) (H - 6) (S - 6) (C - 9) (S - 4)
Dani – 3 OF A KIND (D - 5) (D - 5) (S - 5) (S - 6) (S -3)

Mark – 3 OF A KIND (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 7) (D - 6)
John – 3 OF A KIND (D - 3) (D - 3) (S - 3) (D - KING) (S - 5)

Laura – PAIR (D - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - KING) (H - QUEEN) (C - 10)
Sarah – PAIR (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S - 10) (D - 9) (C - 8)

Brian – PAIR (D - QUEEN) (C – QUEEN) (C - KING) (D - JACK) (H - 8)
David – PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - KING) (C - ACE) (H - 8)

Adam – HIGH CARD (?) (D - 9) (C - 8) (C - 6) (H - 4)
Amber – HIGH CARD (?) (C - 7) (C - 5) (S - 3) (H - 2)

Adam turned over his final card to improve his hand, leaving Amber currently looking to be the loser of the round. Amber said a short silent pray before slowly flipping her final card knowing that she required a 10 or better.

She was very happy that she had improved her hand and now had a jack high.

“Well done ……………”

TO BE CONTINUED ....................

Who said Well done, what will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers?

Rachie

03-31-2011, 11:36 AM

Who was the loser of the round, who said well done and who too, find out below in part 66 / 151 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 66 (151) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber was very happy that she had improved her hand and now had a jack high.

“Well done Adam” came a voice in the room. Amber was not able to tell if the voice was sarcastic or not, and she quickly glanced at Adam’s cards realising she hadn’t viewed what his other card was.

She received a pleasant shock when she saw that it was only the 10 of clubs and she realised that she had beaten him. However her cards were only good enough to finish in 9th place and she would still have to lose a chip and take part for the 4th time in her picture dare, her heart sank when she thought of this.

The overall winner was Lucy with Amber finishing 9th and Adam last

Lucy sat pleased with her excellent winning 3 of a kind. “Right where do I start” she said rubbing her hands together. “I think we will prolong Ambers agony for a little longer and start with Adam” Lucy said, thinking about the fun that the ending of this round was about to give her.

“Adam, what clothing will it be?” Lucy asked. Adam sat quietly for a while before saying in a quiet voice “please remove my socks” Lucy was already expecting this and decided that it was not worth pushing for anything else as Adam was still in a strong position having only previously lost his shoes.

Lucy pulled Adam’s socks off, as quickly as she could eager to get on to Amber who would be forced to reveal a little more. Adams black socks came off with a single tug and Adam gave a gasp as the cool air finally tickled his toes.

“Now then which of your final 3 items of clothing do you want me to strip you off now” Lucy slyly asked Amber referring to her underwear, skirt and t-shirt. Amber had a tuff decision as, if she chose for her t-shirt to be removed this would mean her 36c breasts would be on view for all to see. If she removed her skirt she would be left in purely her underwear. The last option was her underwear, but was she really willing to let this be discarded at such an early stage of the game.

After a short pause to think about everything, including the fact that if she lost again Mark would have to option to choose whatever he wanted her to discard. This later thought helped Amber make up her mind; however she found it hard to get the words out.

This item of clothing had been stripped from many players already, (John Laura and Lucy) however this was the first time that Amber had stripped in front of her friends even though she had stripped in Lincoln and dived into the lake this was something different.

“My T–Shirt please” came the final response and a few players in the room were a little shocked at how cheerful she sounded.

Lucy was already sat besides Amber waiting for her choice, and as she said t-shirt she teasingly started to roll up the pale shirt which was all that Amber had concealing her solid hard pointy nipples, which were about to be revealed.

There was a huge gasp as …………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

What will happen next?
Which card number will Amber chose and what will the picture be?
If you was in Ambers position what clothing would you have chosen?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel and many more thrills will be revealed

Rachie

04-01-2011, 11:58 AM

Thank you for all the replies and kind comments everyone is leaving :)
Hope you will like the little surprise in this part

Part 67 (152) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

There was a huge gasp as Ambers breasts came into view and the players noticed what looked like a tattoo on Ambers Left breast.
“You have a tattoo” asked Adam shocked that he could not remember seeing it the previous week when Amber had stripped before diving into the Lake at Lincoln.

Amber quickly covered her left breast seeming to be a little embarrassed at all the group could see. “No I don’t have a tattoo” she finally stuttered. This was followed by a surprised gasp and chuckle from the room.

“You know the rules” said John, “when an item of clothing has been stripped you are not allowed to cover up”, he repeated looking at the rules written on the wall.

Amber stared at John, in a way pleading for him to waver the rule, just this once. John started to snap at Amber as if he was going to bite her arm off. “I SAID PUT YOUR HAND DOWN” he bellowed.

Amber slowly lowered her hand revealing to the group a shocking tattoo message that read “FUCK ME NOW!”

Brian stood up and started to wonder towards Amber, “I don’t need asking twice” he said. This was followed b a loud roar of laughter and a shocked Amber who was unsure if Brian was joking or being serious.

“When did you get that, and why” asked Adam, for a second time. All that Amber replied was “Why did I get what” in a innocent voice, trying to sound confused.

“You know that Tattoo” was Adams response. “Well I got it yesterday when I was certain this game was going to take place, and I wanted to see your faces when I revealed this removable tattoo”

Laura shouted “It’s Removable” followed by a roar of laughter from the players that were all shocked at hearing this. The players all realised that Laura was indeed correct and Amber’s sexy bright tattoo was removable as well as looking very sexy. “I dare you to get a real one” came the response from Adam who found the look of Amber’s tattoo very sexy.

“You wish” Amber said, hoping that no-one would be mean enough to dare this later in the game.

Amber sat there wearing only her lower clothing (skirt / underwear) hoping that she would be able to win several games in a row and save her dignity from showing everyone what else she was wearing and her delicate parts.

“Know is it time for Ambers next task” asked Lucy who was the winner of the round. Amber just sat feeling everyone’s preying eyes on her perky boobs thinking what number and picture she could chose.

“Ok suppose I will have to pick another number” Amber sighed. There was a short pause before an eventual number 8 could be heard.

“Are you sure, you want number 8” teased Lucy. “Well whatever the number is, I’m probably not going to enjoy the results” replied Amber.

Lucy wobbled her perky ass and bra covered breasts over to the table where the pictures had been laid. “Final option, do you wish to change your mind, and what do you think the picture is” Lucy murmured.

Well I would like to keep the picture number (8) and I believe that this will be when I was at the park in only my underwear and bra.

“Oooo I’m looking forward to seeing that picture” said Adam trying to sound like a gentleman, but failing miserably.

“Well lets all hope Amber is wrong and looses again them” butted in Mark sounding quite cheesy thinking of his ½ sister this way. Lucy gave a giggle and placed her hand on photo 8 slowly picking it up and looking at it. As she looked at the photo her facial expression would …………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

What would Lucy’s facial expression be?
Will Amber guess her picture correct?
What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

04-03-2011, 11:20 AM

Another surprise in store
Read Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel part 68/153 for info

Part 68 (153) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

As Lucy looked at the photo her facial expression would have made a cracking painting. She looked so shocked and instantly realised the story behind the photo.

“Well I can say that this is a very arousing image, are you prepared for it to be shown” Lucy asked Amber, teasing her some more. “Do I have a choice” quietly said Amber. This was followed by a chuckle and a shake of the head from Lucy who tried to bargain and teased once again.

“If I agree to let you chose where the photo is displayed (which internet site) will you do something for me after the game has finished” was Lucy’s bargain. “What will that be?” was the obvious question from Amber.

“Ummmm let me think! I know, you have to roll a dice and if it is even you have to feel and suck the first male that was naked, for 5 minutes each (hand / mouth), if it is odd you get off scott free, without having a stain on your concisions (stain on your hand / face lol)”

Amber just stared at Lucy wondering if it was worth the risk, after all there was only a 50% chance she would have to do the task. Alternatively if she let Lucy chose where to post the image, what would she do if Lucy chose the college forum or something that a lot of people she knew looked at, could she really live with the consequences of her family / fiends seeing her naked bits up close.

“What is the picture” asked David eagerly wishing to see. “Don’t worry you will see shortly, I just want to hear Ambers confirmation first” was Lucy’s remark.

Amber spoke very slowly. Uncertain if she was making the correct decision “Well I think I will have to take you up on your offer”. “Will you shake on it” asked Lucy shoving her hand down her skirt and into her underwear. “Ewww, what are you doing” asked Sarah, baffled at Lucy’s actions.

“The same as you do with them sexy toys” sniggered Lucy referring to the information about how the games had started the previous week. Several members just laughed as they realised what in actual fact Lucy was doing, when as the leader of the group John spoke “Shake on it Amber, or you don’t have a deal.”

Amber didn’t know what she was doing and tried to block out the facts as she slowly brought her hand from behind her back ready to shake Lucy’s now sticky hand.

As the two females shock hands the group noticed Ambers erect nipples seemed to be as hard as bullets and they knew Amber was being turned on. Mark was obviously enjoying himself with his pointy tent stuck neatly inside his black Kelvin classic boxers. The room could not tell if he was excited at the thought of where Lucy’s fingers had just been or the fact he was one of the loosing males and there was a good chance his ½ sister would be tasked with giving him a shake as well as a much needed blow job.

Lucy seemed to hold Ambers hand tight for so long while saying to her “How do you like the stickiness on your hand, just think where them fingers have been, don’t you just want to suck all the cream off them” Lucy teased before finally letting go off Ambers hand and noticing she had her eyes screwed tight together.

There was a lot of laughter from the room after Lucy had erotically tried to get Amber to feel horny with her speech and Actions. “Is it now time for you to show us the photo” David asked.

“It better be revealing” said Amber “Or else you will be in for it” she continued to threaten. “Don’t worry I think all of us want to see you revealing something” sniggered Adam.

Lucy slowly turned the card over revealing a sexy photo of Amber. “I know where that is” chipped in Brian feeling he hadn’t said anything for some time. “It’s in White’s wood and this is where I managed to aquire her sexy light blue bra”

In the photo Amber was dressed very similar to how she was at present, she was totally topless as she was currently sat and her pointy nipples seemed to be pointing to the sky again similar to the present. The main difference the group noticed was in the photo Amber was without a skirt and in only a skimpy sexy blue thong and outside.

“Can I have the photo back now” asked Amber after the group had gawked over her body for several minutes.

“Who says you are getting it back” Stated Lucy, “That pictures mine”, I only said you could chose the website that it will be placed on for all to see, and don’t worry, I will respect the rules, John will make sure of that” Lucy continued.

Amber realised that indeed Lucy was correct with the terms that she had agreed to, she felt like she had been tricked.

“Is it time for the next round” asked Dani hoping it would reveal a bit more of some of her competition

“Isn’t it about time for one of you females to lose so we can finish the task that Mark set” asked Adam reminding everyone of the activity the first losing female must do. There was complete silence as the cards were drawn for what could be a very important round.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What will happen next?
Are there any more surprises in store?
Who will be the losing male and will Amber have to carry out her task

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

So photo 8 was in the woods – chosen by :
Collardblondie
bobob
iceman713
Stormwalker22
Reixonac
DEndrulat

:) PS- Thank you for all the kind mod messages :)

Rachie

04-05-2011, 11:28 AM

THE ROUND OF TRUTH

What will happen next, find out here in part 69 / 154 of Strip Poker with a Twist.

Part 69 (154) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

There was complete silence as the cards were drawn for what could be a very important round.

When the group saw the first card that Amber slowly and teasingly revealed, they saw nothing more than a 2, how could this possibly be a winning hand. Amber then slowly revealed 3 more 2s making 4 of a kind an extremely strong hand. All the players realised there initial hopes had been shattered for this round, but what did the others have.

Amber - 4 OF A KIND (S - 2) (C - 2) (D - 2) (D - 2) (C - 4)
Laura - STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (D - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Adam - 3 OF A KIND (S - 3) (S - 3) (D - 3) (H - 4) (C - 5)
Brian- 3 OF A KIND (C - 5) (D - 5) (D - 5) (H - 9) (H - 7)

Sarah - 2 PAIRS (H - 9) (C - 9) (C - 8) (D - 8) (D - JACK)
Dani - 2 PAIRS (H - 3) (H - 3) (C - 2) (H - 2) (H - 6)

Mark - PAIR (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - QUEEN) (C - 10) (S - 6)
Lucy - PAIR (D - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8)

David - HIGH CARD (D – ACE) (D - 9) (D - 8) (C - 7) (D - 5)
John - HIGH CARD (D - KING) (H - QUEEN) (H - JACK) (H - 10) (D - 4)

John realised that he had lost the round despite having a king high card which would have usually allowed him to finish in 8th or 9th. David also had a reasonable hand of an ace high which left him finishing in 9th place, he sank down, on his knees as he realised he would be forced to strip something. It wasn’t long before his socks caught his eye and the 5 letter word left his mouth (socks)

Amber felt like she only ever had the honour of removing these stinky things. She got down to work, quickly pulling David’s black ankle socks from his feet.

John was lucky despite losing the round, before the round he had 2 chips remaining which he handed over preventing him from having to lose any more clothing. He was now in an awkward position as he had no chips remaining and only 2 items of clothing, meaning if he lost the following round he would be butt naked. Several of the players realised this and started planning revenge after their first games activities where John was the lucky winning male.

All of the males at present were chip-less while all of the females had 1 chip remaining, this meant whoever lost the next round would be forced to remove another article of clothing, and if a male finished in 9th position the same task would be thrust upon him.

As the winner of the previous round Amber dealt the cards for round 21. Everyone seemed to be looking happy when they first glanced at the cards they’d been dealt. A few players discarded a few cards and there was a lot of chit chat among the players, which seemed strange as it could be a major round of the game.

All of the players just turned over there cards not bothering to pay too much attention looking at who had won the round or who had become the dreaded looser.

Laura - 4 OF A KIND (S - 3) (S - 3) (D - 3) (C - 3) (D - ACE)
John - FULL HOUSE (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (C – 10 (S - 10)

Sarah - FLUSH (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (D - 10) (D - 8) (D - 5)
Adam - 3 OF A KIND (H - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (S - 9) (C - 6)

David - 3 OF A KIND (C - 6) (D - 6) (S - 6) (C - KING) (S - JACK)
Dani - 3 OF A KIND (D - 4) (C - 4) (S - 4) (D - KING) (C - QUEEN)

Brian - 2 PAIRS (S – ACE (C - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - 3)
Lucy - 2 PAIRS (C - KING) (D - KING) (C - 7) (D - 7) (C - 3)

Mark - 2 PAIRS (C - 10) (D - 10) (D - 2) (H - 2) (D - 3)
Amber - PAIR (H - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - QUEEN) (S - 9) (C - 7)

“Hey…. Look at them results” called John quickly switching all the players’ attention to looking at their cards to see who the unlucky loser.

“How in the world has my high pair of aces lost the round” asked a puzzled Amber. “You dealt the cards” chuckled Mark glad of the results, and the possible hand job / blow job he could receive from his younger ½ sister. Dani looked at Mark seeing his happy face and anticipating the reason she decided to say “Is it good or bad news that you also have to strip something”

Mark glanced down at his cards never in the world thinking that 2 pairs would put him in the bottom 2. His black boxers began to stir and something started to pop up as he realised he was that 1 article of clothing closer to his dream.

As the winner of the round Laura had the opportunity to ask Mark which item he wanted to be removed, she began to think what she would do if he decided that he was uncomfortable in his Kelvin classic boxers.

Mark had only previously been stripped of his shoes and trousers and his choice was quite obvious “Socks please” he told Laura. Laura was already anticipating this was already on her hand and knees ready to partake in her task.

“While you’re down there, I think I have something which could do with a little attention” Mark said referring to his stiff cock. “You wish” said Laura whacking Marks boxer covered tool with her left hand as she removed Mark’s final sock

“Oww, you bitch” Mark shouted. “Well I gave it some attention just like you asked” said Laura cheekily. This was followed by a roar of laughter from the room at Marks painful expense.

“Right then, where do we start next” asked Laura

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What will happen next?

Another round of Amber’s picture dare?
Mark can choose Ambers underwear? – What will he chose?

Will Mark be the first player naked, will Amber be tasked with giving him a blow job / hand shake?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers to these and much more.

Rachie

04-08-2011, 12:06 PM

What will Amber’s picture dare reveal?
What clothing with Mark decide, that Amber must strip?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Thanks for all responses / replies these are ALWAYS much appreciated.

Part 70 (155) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Right then, where do we start next” asked Laura, referring to the fact Amber had lost the round and in doing so would be forced to partake in another of her punishment picture dares as well as lose another article of clothing.

There was a short pause before Laura said “I think we will give Mark a little more time to think about your clothing while we move onto the photos” “What numbers have we got left” butted in Mark who was often rude like this.

“Well Amber has already chosen numbers 2, 4, 7 and 8 and therefore numbers 1, 3, 5 and 6 are still remaining” The group all realised that the chance of Amber picking her nude photo was 1 in 4 and there was the same chance of her successfully guessing the photo correct.

“What number do you want this time” asked Laura followed by “and what do you think the photo will show” Amber had a tuff decision to make, she was thinking a certain number was her nude photo, however was she prepared to go with this choice now, or was it best to pick something else and reduce the odds. The problem that she faced was that if she guessed it was her nude photo and it wasn’t she felt like she would be obliged to guess something different next time, and with a greater chance of the dreaded picture being revealed.

Amber was now feeling like she had gone too far when taking the photos of herself last week, she had hoped that Sarah would just check the photos and it be all over, and therefore she had tried to show a little something extra.

Amber gave a big sigh before saying “I’ll chose number 5 and I believe this was taken in a dark tunnel at a play ground” she was unaware of which playground it was as she had only lived in the local community for a short time.

Laura slowly picked up card number 5 and looked at the photo of Amber. “Congratulations on taking such a great photo” Laura stated. Amber began to panic, was Laura staring at her dreaded nude photo or was she actually saying she was correct. “What does the photo show” asked Adam intrigued.

The response from Laura was rather teasing “well the photo’s got Amber WITHOUT any shoes …… socks ….. jacket …….. t - shirt”

Amber began to worry realising that it could not be several of the sexy photos including the one she wished it was if she was incorrect (in the church)

Laura continued “It looks as though Amber managed to guess the photo correct and it was in a dark tunnel, the strange thing is the expression on Amber’s face, she looks scared stiff”

“Don’t talk about stiff” pleaded Mark realising his cock was again getting hard thinking about all that Amber had done and was possibly about to do in the near future

“Can’t we see the photo then” pleaded Brian getting into the swing of the poker game. “Well the rules we agree (part 54) were that if Amber was correct the winner of the round would get to keep the photo but not reveal to anyone including the group without Amber’s permission” stated John who was again acting like the leader.

“Can we see, can we see!” pleaded a few of the males, acting like school children. “Maybe later depending on how nice you have all been” replied Amber hoping to bargain with the group and make them act extra nice to her.
“What if we do the opposite until you show us the photo” chuckled Mark hoping to get his revenge on his little sister. “Amber how are you feeling about your future tasks” asked Dani trying to calm the atmosphere in the room

Amber thought about the fact that Mark now had the opportunity to choose the article of clothing that she would remove. Amber replied “Well I’m a little nervous about what Mark will chose for me to strip, as I’m only sat in 2 articles of clothing (skirt and underwear).”Well you will be down to 1 item soon” Dani continued before saying “I was actually referring to the task at the end of the game”

“Owww fuck” swore Amber forgetting about her possible other task. “I wonder who the lucky male could be” sniggered Dani looking at what the different males were currently wearing

Adam: Trousers, underwear, hoodie, t-shirt and 0 chips
John: Jeans, underwear and 0 chips
Mark: underwear, t-shirt, hat and 0 chips
Brian = jeans, belt, underwear, t-shirt and 0 chips
David = Trousers, underwear, t shirt and 0 chips

At the present moment the loosing male was John who had 3 chips worth of clothes followed by Mark and David with 4. Adam and Brian where the leading males having 5 chip worth of clothing apiece

“Seeing as you will not show us that photo I think it is time to see some more now” spoke Adam happy with the way the poker game was going and the way he was playing.

“Which of the 2 remaining items of clothing will Amber be stripping?” asked Laura to a watching Mark. Laura was happy with removing any of these items, but Mark quickly chose “If I have to pick one, I would like you to remove Amber’s ……………”

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

Which will it be, Ambers Skirt or underwear?
What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

04-09-2011, 11:33 AM

Thank you for all the comments and apologies for the short number error in the last part (now been edited)

What will Mark decide?
Find out now

Please read and comment

As there have been multiple comments in the past 24 hours, here is the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist.

Part 71 (156) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“If I have to pick one, I would like you to remove Amber’s short skirt said Mark sounding very excited at seeing his sister in only her underwear, whatever this may be was still remained a mystery.

It’s a pity Amber won the last round “Laura said” The group all looked baffled and was unaware of what Laura was meaning until Adam started to laugh “Only because you want to keep her clothes as a trophy”

There was a silent laugh from many players, thinking that indeed they would have been honoured to keep Amber’s skirt or whatever underwear she had on, that they were all eagerly waiting to see. “Hurry up” protested Mark, who was literally bursting to see his sister in only her underwear, he had previously been fortunate to see her underwear in the down stairs laundry basket, however now that Amber was a lot older she had become more careful and it was some years since his last opportunity had arose.

Laura slowly started to tease the denim like material down Ambers skinny pale, milk coloured legs. “O.M.G” shouted all the male players at the same time, as their dreams at last finally began to come true.

Sitting with her legs held high in the air was Amber she was topless and in only a tight skimpy thong that went deep into her little cute cracks. The thong looked to be see-through and was a black mesh material. The group all sat looking straight at Amber’s ass that was high in the air, as the skirt was being removed.

2769

“You look stunning” complimented Mark. The reply from Amber was “Is it the first time you have noticed” there was a few chuckles before Marks reply “I had noticed a long time ago, but it’s the first time I have had the opportunity to tell you as well as see you like this”

“I can tell something is happy to see your sister” said Dani referring to the ever growing cock in Marks tight boxers. This comment drew even more attention on Mark and only made his embarrassment and erection even larger.

“Can I just go for a close up” asked David who was in much need to see a female up close especially after he was the overall looser of their previous game and was denied certain privileges due to this.

“You will have to wait and see, good things come to those who wait” came the reply from John stamping his authority once again.

Amber lowered her legs slowly and sat legs crossed again on the carpet. “You said no covering up when something’s on display” protested Mark, hoping to have his sister sit spread eagled so he could admire her gorgeousness.

“As she is only sitting as she has been all night as well as still having some clothing on, all be it the tiniest piece of material imaginable, she is ok to sit like this at present”

“Amber you are turning me on so much like this, that I don’t know if I will be able to concentrate during the next couple of rounds and you may therefore be forced to give me a blow job I’m afraid” apologised Adam, who was rather looking forward to the possible privilege he would receive.

There was yet more laughter as some of the players felt the drink taking a little affect, however everyone was still quite sober.

“Well the loosing male player is John who currently has 3 chip worth of clothing so I think it’s going to be some time for us to find out who Ambers going to get the pleasure of feeling” said Laura relieved that she hadn’t any longer got to think of the possibility of sucking her brother (Adam) in front of the rest of the players.

“Do you want the good news if you lose again or the bad news” asked John to Amber. “What’s the bad news” asked Amber confused. Well the bad news if you lose the next round is that …………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

What will the good news be?
What will the bad news be?

What do you think of Amber’s thong?

Please comment and more will quickly follow

PS - IMAGE IS NOT ACTUALLY AMBER, AND INSTEAD AN IMAGE SIMILAR TO THE ITEM SHE WAS WEARING.

Rachie

04-09-2011, 03:26 PM

Ps dont usually do this (post other material not story parts) but answer to question is below

I'm little confused. Why does Amber have to suck someone? Did I miss a chapter?

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=432295&postcount=909
PART 68

Lucy made a deal with Amber

THANKS FOR ALL COMMENTS - More will be soon

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

04-10-2011, 12:31 PM

The good and bad news is broke to Amber, what will this be?

Thanks for all comments and new readers

Part 72 (157) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well the bad news is, if you lose the next round it will be the last round of your photo dare and 2 of the pictures will never be shown to the room” stated John.

“Oww I can deal with that” sighed Amber feeling a little bit relieved “what’s the good news then” The good news is that you will be forced to take off that sexy black material and show us everything; you would not be out of the game as you will owe no chips. (0 chips / nude, but no chips to forfeit)

“Fuck!” swore Amber realising that John was indeed correct, how had everything gone so wrong as in the first 11 rounds she had managed to stay out of the bottom 2 on all occasions and in the last 11 rounds she had lost 3 rounds and finished 9th in a further 4.

“Well is it time to see if your wishes will come true” asked Sarah, hoping to role on to round 23. The cards were shuffled and dealt. Most of the players seemed to finish with a poor hand as so many of them were constantly admiring Amber who was parting her legs every now and again.

The overall results were as follows.

Amber - FULL HOUSE (H - ACE) (H - ACE) (C – ACE) (C - KING) (D - KING)
Lucy - PAIR (S - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - KING) (H - JACK) (C - 2)

Dani - PAIR (D - KING) (S - KING) (H - 9) (C - 7) (H - 2)
Laura - HIGH CARD (D - ACE) (H - KING) (S - JACK) (C - 6) (S - 2)

Sarah - HIGH CARD (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (C - 5)
David - HIGH CARD (D – QUEEN) (H-10) (D - 7) (S - 6) (S - 3)

Mark - HIGH CARD (C - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (H - 8) (D - 2)
John - HIGH CARD (D - 10) (D - 9) (S - 7) (D - 6) (C - 4)

Brian - HIGH CARD (C - 9) (S – 8) (C - 7) (S - 5) (C - 3)
Adam - HIGH CARD (H - 7) (H - 6) (C - 5) (S - 4) (C - 2)

Amber was very happy with the extra power she had been given, the power that was between her legs; the resulting effect of this was that all the male players had crap hands of only a high card, resulted because of their poor attention.

Amber won the round and collected her extra chip saving her from embarrassment for that little bit longer. “Hey, Adam is good at predicting, look who’s finished last” Amber giggled now feeling a little better and getting used to all the males preying eyes watching her bare breasts and thong covered lady area.

“Yes, well done Adam, let’s hope your next prediction is that I’m going to win the game and get some revenge” muttered David. Adam realised despite hoping for a personal errand from Amber when the game had finished, for this to happen he would be forced to strip a few more items of clothing now, and look who the player was that would be stripping him.

“Adam, we need 2 chips off you, what clothing items will it be” insisted John. Adam had only previously been stripped of his shoes and socks and therefore there were still 4 items of clothing to choose from, (Jumper, long sleeve shirt, tracksuit bottom and underwear) he debated for a few seconds before saying in a happy voice “Amber I would be honoured if you would remove my jumper and shirt”

Amber dutifully removed the items before re-sitting on the red carpet looking to see who had finished in 9th position and if she was to have any more fun removing their items.

“Ow Brian what will the item be” asked Amber realising he was the other loser and had 0 chips remaining. “Belt” answered Brian.

“He he – he wants you to belt him one” sniggered Lucy, trying to act serious. Meanwhile the other players Knew what Brian was referring to and were initially hoping to see a bit more of Brian rather than him without a belt.

Amber tried as quick as she could to undo the belt and move onto the following round. It was starting to get late, but the game still had a fair way to go, and the most exciting parts were surely still to come.

Before round 24 took placed there was a bit of chit chat about all that the different players had managed to learn throughout the evening, as well as what they were hoping to happen next.

“Please settle down and be quiet” asked John, calling order to the room so that Amber was able to deal the cards once again. During the round there was a few wandering eyes and the result did not go the way some players were hoping. These were the cards that all the players held

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

Who is the winner / loser 9th place finisher?
What will the tasks activities be?

Please keep reading and comment for further updates

MOVING CLOSER TO PART 74/75 where people from getDare where involved …… More about that later

Thank you

PS got bad headache apologies if poorly written

Rachie

04-12-2011, 10:51 AM

2 more rounds are played find out what happens below.
Thanks for all comments (always appreciated)

Part 73 (158) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

These were the cards that all the players revealed after round 24.

Round 24
Amber - THREE OF A KIND (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - JACK) (C - KING)
John - 2 PAIR (C - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (D - JACK)

Sarah - PAIR (H - ACE) (S - ACE) (S - QUEEN) (C - 9) (S - 2)
Brian - PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (C - QUEEN) (S - 9) (D - 7)

David - PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (D - QUEEN) (S - 10) (C - 8)
Adam - HIGH CARD (D - ACE) (H - 6) (H - 5) (H - 4) (H - 3)

Dani - HIGH CARD (D - QUEEN) (D - 10) (D - 9) (S - 8) (D - 2)
Mark - HIGH CARD (C - 10) (H - 9) (D - 6) (D - 5) (H - 2)

Lucy - HIGH CARD (H - 8) (H - 7) (C - 6) (S - 4) (C - 3)
Laura - HIGH CARD (S - 7) (S - 6) (C - 4) (S -3) (C - 2)

Amber was the relieved winner for the second round in a row, this gave her 2 chips meaning if she lost the next round she wouldn’t have to strip her last remaining item (her thong).

Laura was the unlucky looser, hoping to get a flush, but not succeeding and resulting in a 7 high. She gave up the 2 chips she was holding preventing her from losing any clothing, she sat on the edge hoping she wouldn’t lose again. Lucy was in the same position from finishing in 9th position, before the round she had 1 chip remaining and sacrificed this because of the unfortunate round.

Other than the chips increasing / decreasing little happened during the round and it was soon time to progress to round 25.

Amber was the only person safe from possibly removing clothing and therefore the tension was ever building. The round results were

Round 25
Sarah - FOUR OF A KIND (S - 2) (D - 2) (C - 2) (C - 2) (C - 7)
Adam - FULL HOUSE (D - 6) (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 7) (C - 7)

Laura - THREE OF A KIND (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - 9) (D - 3) (D - 2)
Amber - THREE OF A KIND (C - 8) (D - 8) (S - 8) (S - 3) (S - 2)

David - 2 PAIRS (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (H - 9)
John - 2 PAIRS (D - KING) (C - KING) (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (C - 6)

Mark - PAIR (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (D - 5)
Brian PAIR (C - 4) (S - 4) (S - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 5)

Lucy - HIGH CARD (H - ACE) (H - KING) (H - JACK) (H - 10) (D - 8)
Dani - HIGH CARD (D - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8) (C - 6) (H - 4)

As the cards were revealed Lucy eagerly watched to see what each of the players cards were, she quickly noticed that she had beaten Dani and was hoping someone else would have a low hand. She kept glaring at the cards hoping she had missed something.

“Lucy get ready to answer some truths” said Sarah, shattering all Lucy’s hopes. “First I think Dani is over dressed, what clothing do you want to have removed” Sarah said glaring at Dani who had only been stripped of her shoes and socks in previous rounds.

“My sexy t-shirt” answered Dani, trying to state her chosen item in such a sexy way that some of the other members sat open mouthed at her request / attitude.

Sarah who had only stripped her shoes and socks the same as Dani slowly and sneakily crawled over to the sexy lass and pulled the t-shirt off Dani’s head. “Can I also have your spare chip” Sarah asked taking the chip off Dani and putting in the banker’s pot.

“Wow.. this game is starting to hot up now” stated Mark while ogling over Dani’s bra covered breasts. “Your tit’s luck made for my tongue” he then stated, hardly realising what he had just said. “I think that your gob was made for my fist” was all Dani replied. This was followed by laughter from most of the room and Mark sat down and tried to stop staring at the breasts in front of him.

Both Dani Lucy and Laura had their bra on show to the room while Ambers breast were swinging freely. “Right now Lucy will we be honoured to view your breast or have you something else in store for us” asked Sarah with a wide grin on her face.

Lucy shyly sat on the red carpet thinking about her decision. After a short pause Lucy stuttered “remove my sk ski skirttt” (skirt) The room was surprised by how long it took Lucy to spit out the answer and could tell she was a little shy about her body.

Sarah decided she would be kind and moved over to Lucy quickly and as fast as a cheetah stripped Lucy’s skirt, pulling it down her legs and chucking it on the floor behind her where the rest of the clothing had been placed. There was a few shocked looks from the rest of the room as well as a few comments were made about how gorgeous / kinky / sexy, Lucy looked.

After the clothing from Dani and Lucy had been removed John said “Now as Lucy has been in the bottom 2 for the two previous rounds I think it’s time that Sarah and Amber had their chance to ask the truth questions”

There was a groan from Lucy as she realised that indeed John was correct and she knew what she must do. Turing around to Amber and looking at the floor she said nothing.

Amber felt a little guilty for how the game had panned out for Lucy and decided to tease her a little more. “If you can successfully give me the answer to this puzzle in less than 2 minutes, I will go easy with your question” Amber teased, drawing 12 dots on a piece of paper.

SQUARES NOT RETANGLES
2770

“And your first answer is final, are you ready” Amber said.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

Can you work out how many squares there are?
What will happen next?
What will the truth questions be?

Chapters 74/75 is where getDare viewers played a part in our Strip Poker game, find out how by reading the next exciting part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Please comment for more, as well as a private message when the next part is updated.

Thank You

Rachie

04-13-2011, 11:05 AM

Viewers different answers

ANSWER = 5
Retrojim
ffgamer
Stormwalker22
CollardBlondie

= 4 people thought the answer was 5 = 16.66%

ANSWER = 9
owlart
pornghost
katebabe21
gnopple
daredevil2
12356416514a
amenablerebel
Master M93
Younggirl18
CBT slave
12356416514a
overlord

= 12 people thought the answer was 9 = 50%

ANSWER = 11
Teddy Dare
Rachel Fan
Kisunesoldier
xeldin
iceman713
henryzz
Rubik
tie-me-up

= 8 people thought the answer was 11 = 33.33%

Rachie

04-13-2011, 11:05 AM

ANSWER

2773

Please see here the answer to the puzzle = 11 and a quick diagram of how this can be done.

Hope everyone enjoyed the puzzle, took about 3 mins to design and work out and hopefully so many hours of fun for viewers :)

Thank you for all who took part

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

04-13-2011, 11:05 AM

Thank you for everyone that has taken part in the short EASY puzzle. Hope you all enjoyed it.

What will Lucy’s answer be?
What will Lucy’s truth questions be?

Find out here in part 74 of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 74 (159) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Is the answer 9” answered Lucy sounding confident. “That’s incorrect, the answer is actually 11” sniggered Amber drawing the 11 squares on the grid.

“My question for Lucy is, who in the room do you most want to see naked, give reasons for your choice and how far sexually would you go with them if you are asked”

There was a shocked look on Lucy’s face as she had never expected any question like this to be brought up. Her face went bright red as she stated to say “Well I would like to see any of the females naked” she said blushing as she neared the end of the sentence

There was a lot of puzzled looks as no one was expecting this answer to be given. “What is the reason you would like to see us naked” asked Amber reminding Lucy of the second part of her question.

“Well I have seen several males naked and unfortunately I have never seen a female strip in a sexy way and I am curious to see how it is done” Lucy said still leaving some doubts in the groups minds as to what else Lucy was hoping to receive / see.

“Right what was the last part of the question” asked Lucy forgetting what Amber had mumbled. Amber repeated her question much intrigued at hearing Lucy’s answer. “Well I’m a little uncertain how far I would go with a female, I suppose it’s the same as a few of you have already said, and would depend who it was with and what they were willing to also do.”

“Are you a lesbian” asked David a little surprised at hearing Lucy’s answers to Ambers challenging question.

Lucy replied in a sharp harsh voice “Now I’m not answering that as it’s not your time to ask a question” followed by a silent giggle as she realised she was playing the players at their own game.

“But I can ask that” sniggered Sarah the winner of the round. There were a few laughs in the room as Sarah said this, before Sarah finally said “However I have a different question that I would like you to answer”

There was a few open mouthed as the players knew that Sarah had a plan of some sort and everyone was eager to know what the question would be.

After a short pause Sarah started her question “please list 8 limits or things that you would not LIKE to do” she took a deep breath before continuing “we know a few of the original players but not yours (Lucy) Brian’s, Marks or Ambers and I think it’s time for you to uncover some”

“My limits” asked Lucy puzzled at what Sarah was meaning. “Yes limits that you would NOT LIKE to do” repeated Sarah

It took Lucy quite a while to think of the 8 things as she was determined not to miss anything out. “In no particular order they would be

1) Pee / Poo
2) Piercings
3) Animals
4) Family
5) Public / Outdoors
6) Extreme Pain
7) Cum Swallowing
8) Cross Dressing

“Please don’t make me do them all” pleaded Lucy looking directly into the eyes of most of the players.

“Well I am not going to promise anything, as my question was worded, what would you not like to do“ Sarah giggled, planning possible future events. There was several plans that Sarah was thinking about, she as well as the other players know knew all that Lucy was afraid of doing as well as believing that she might be a lesbian knowing that she was looking forward to seeing the females strip naked.

“Now is it time for the next round” asked Sarah who was happily sitting with the most clothing still in tact. The current amount of clothing worn by each player was as follows:

MALES
David = 1st
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

Brian = 1st
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

Mark = 1st
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

John = 4th
Stripped 4 items, wearing 2 items with 0 chips remaining

Adam = 4th
Stripped 4 items, wearing 2 items with 0 chips remaining

FEMALES
Sarah 1st
Stripped 2 items, wearing 4 items with 2 chips remaining

Dani = 2nd
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

Laura = 2nd
Stripped 3 items, wearing 3 items with 0 chips remaining

Lucy = 4th
Stripped 4 items, wearing 2 items with 0 chips remaining

Amber = 5th
Stripped 5 items, wearing 1 items with 2 chips remaining

“Roll on round 26” said Sarah who was the player in the best shape – clothing wise as well as chips. The cards were shuffled and dealt to the individual players. There were a few shocked faces as the players looked at their different cards ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

Can anyone predict what will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

04-15-2011, 12:08 PM

Thanks for all comments, here is part 75/160 (one of the longest so far) hope everyone enjoys and comments are always welcome.

Who is going to win round 26?

Part 75 (160) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Wow I’ve defiantly won this round” boasted Mark.

“Do you want to have a bet on that?” came a quick reply from Laura. All of the players seemed to be very excited with the cards they were drawn. A few players believed others must be bluffing however few signs of this were shown.

When it came to swapping the first cards, most of the players just swapped the one or two cards; instead of the 3 they were allowed.

Lucy seemed to look very happy with the cards that she had been drawn and was glad that she was not to be in the bottom two for a third round in a row resulting in a dare.

When the cards were revealed they looked different than what a few players expected this is what the players held.

RESULTS
Sarah – STRAIGHT FLUSH (H- 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6) (H - 5)
Laura – 4 OF A KIND (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (H - 4) (S - 6)

Mark – 4 OF A KIND (S - 2) (H - 2) (C - 2) (D - 2) (D - 3)
Dani – FULL HOUSE (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - KING) (C - KING)

Amber – STRAIGHT (H - 9) (C - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (S - 5)
Adam – 3 OF A KIND (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (S - 8) (C - 6)

Brian – 2 PAIRS (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 9)
Lucy – 2 PAIRS (S - 3) (S - 3) (S - 2) (H - 2) (D - 4)

John – ? (H - ACE) (H - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (H - 10) (H - 8)
David – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4)

“David you have lost” mentioned Sarah who was the winner of the round. “And look who else has had all the bad look” Sarah continued to say with a wide smile.

All of the players quickly glanced back down at the cards noticing who the player that had finished in 9th position was. “Ha ha, John your 9th with just a pair of aces” said Lucy very relieved that she wasn’t in his place.

“I think you are mistaken” said John grinning and revelling in the fact that he had the opportunity to break the news “Look closely” John finished. Lucy relooked at the cards and couldn’t see anyone else who had a worse hand that John. “What do you mean” Lucy finally said looking puzzled.

John rearranged his cards on the fluffy warm red carpet and it wasn’t long before Lucy noticed that indeed he had a Flush, therefore beating her 2 pairs. The result of this meant that Lucy finished in 9th position and had been in the bottom 2 for 3 consecutive rounds and would now receive a dare.

Sounding quite annoyed at everyone for having such good hands, Lucy asked “How can I be in the bottom 2 with this excellent hand” while waving her 2 pairs in the air.

“Hey it’s the luck of the cards” said Amber who was hoping that her luck had changed especially as she had now gained 2 extra chips in the last 4 rounds.

“Right where will we start” said Sarah who for the second round in a row had the opportunity, there was then a pause for what seemed to last forever until finally she said “I think I want to see a bit more of Lucy”

“What else do you want to see” asked a puzzled Lucy who was sitting in only her bra and underwear. There were then a few giggles as the males realised that they were about to either see their second set of breasts or possible first lady garden.

“Would you like to see what I have got down here” teased Lucy pointing down to her underwear covered juice box (cunt). The males in the room were basically panting as she said this and some of them were glad there was little restraining there man hoods tucked inside their own underwear.

“Well, you will just have to wait for that” teased Lucy a bit more before saying “If I have too chosen, I would like my bra to be removed”

“That can be arranged” said Sarah, moving slowly over to Lucy. Sniggering Sarah them asked “Please stand up”. Lucy complied with Sarah’s commands and thought that there was little else she could be ashamed off. She was made to face the group while Sarah moved behind her and unclipped the bright pink bra. Lucy’s tits pooped out like they were begging for freedom.

“They look to be about the same size as mine” said Sarah thinking about what she was possible going to do later. The bra dropped to the floor and as Lucy’s sexy breasts came out to play Sarah reached around and grasped hold of the right boob.

“Hey, no touching” said Dani remembering the rules the players had agreed to earlier that evening. Lucy had her eyes tightly closed and looked to be in a world of her own. “It doesn’t look like Lucy is complaining” said Sarah stopping her actions, and allowing Lucy to sit back down albeit with only 1 item of clothing in place and a single chip for safety.

“Right it’s your turn” said Sarah beckoning David towards her. David had got used to being embarrassed and stripped, after all he was the overall loser of the last game and his luck at present seemed to suggest he may keep this trend.

“What items, do you want me to remove” said Sarah, secretly hoping he would ask for his underwear and trousers, but very much doubting she could have that much luck.

David didn’t utter a word and instead just tugged on his t-shirt and trousers. Sarah quickly and quietly scrambled the remaining distance to David and started to tug on his t-shirt, within a few seconds it was off and David’s bare chest was visible for all to see. Sarah’s next task was his trousers and soon they were lying on the pile behind the players. “Well.. well don’t you look excited” sniggered Amber who was not used to seeing this many males in their current dress sense.

There were several giggles and them Sarah turned her attention back to Lucy and said “Is it time for the rest of your punishment”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What will the rest of Lucy’s punishment be?

What else must Lucy do?

Stay tuned for the next epic part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel?

Rachie

04-17-2011, 11:22 AM

T H E ..... V O T E

Thanks for all comments –

Here is a key chapter, - please read, enjoy and comment (comments are welcome for question after story) Thank You

(PS – In this part the time scale has been changed, as in actual fact this happened in 2 different games)

Part 76 (161) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Is it time for the rest of your punishment” said Sarah to a nervous Lucy. “What’s the dare going to be” was Lucy’s replied after what seemed like an eternity.

“We will get to the dare in a minute but first I want to admire your clothing and chose which I’m going to keep” Sarah said.

Lucy waited for Sarah’s next words, not until moments earlier had she realised about this part of her task that was mentioned earlier in the rules.

Sarah’s replied to what she wanted to keep by saying “I think I’m going to take that bright pink bra that looks so sexy, I’m going to treasure it for a long time to come, that’s unless you want to purchase it back for 2 chips meaning you will have to discard the little piece of material you have left”.

Lucy sat debating what to say and do, she couldn’t face losing her underwear, but this would more than likely happen anyway. If she didn’t purchase the bra back, people would surely be able to notice her erect nipples when walking home in the cool air later that evening. In the end Lucy decided to just give her bra to Sarah for good, after all what dares may she be given later, and what would these be like if she was totally naked.

Sarah rubbed her hands together taking the still warm bra from Lucy and giving it a quick sniff before placing it beside her. “Umm nice and warm and a sweat smell” she cackled

“Right now for your dare” said Sarah, about to reveal her plan.

“We are going to ask people to vote for a random number between 1 and 8 on a random website of my choice (www.getdare.com), each of the things you did not want to do (limits) is going to be labelled with a number. Depending on the results of the vote, you must waver the 2 most voted for limits for the rest of the game and any dares that have been given in it. I will also give you a dare depending on the results, do you understand” Sarah finished. (2 most voted for numbers = limits - can / will be dared later in the game)

There were a few chuckles from the room as everyone realised what the 8 limits Lucy had mentioned a few minutes earlier

Eg (NOT IN CORRECT NUMBER ORDER)
1) Pee / Poo
2) Piercings
3) Animals
4) Family
5) Public / Outdoors
6) Extreme Pain
7) Cum Swallowing
8) Cross Dressing

One of the group players posted on a public website for people to vote for any number 1 – 8 and they waited for the 30 minute agreed before the results would be revealed. Meanwhile Sarah wrote on 8 cards, the different limits / dislikes that Lucy had. These were then shuffled by John and laid face down on the table alongside Ambers photos. No-one knew what order the limits were in, while they were numbered 1-8, meaning the result would be exciting and totally random.

“What are we going to do while we wait for the results” asked John, looking and seeing that the number currently voted for were 6, 3, 3, 8, 5, 1 meaning whatever was under card number 3 was looking likely to be one of Lucy’s nightmares.

“I think we should have a short break and see what the time is then, we can always play another round, if we have got time” said Adam noticing that it had already been 12 minutes since the voting random numbers question had been posted.

The group all thought having a short break was a great idea and a few of the females wanted the toilet and quickly rushed off to the ladies room.

After quite a lot of happy chat it was soon time for the players to resettle on the carpet. “How long has it been” asked Sarah. Johns reply was, “We have got 3 minutes left, and at present it is very close with 4 numbers all tying on the same amount”

The 3 minutes soon passed and John declared that the 2 winning numbers were …………………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………..

Can you predict what numbers will be the most popular?

What will happen next?

What will Sarah be able to dare Lucy?

H E L P
R E Q U I R E D
Please vote for one of Lucy’s limits - For later in story (current ones have been decided by viewers / taken place in our games / written)

(Reason may be disclosed later in the story)

PLEASE STATE NUMBER --- AND WHAT THE LIMIT IS

.

Rachie

04-18-2011, 03:17 PM

Below is what you would like to see a certain player forfeit in my next game (if opportunity arises) Thank you for voting. Nice to see that so many people like different things

(NO RELATION TO STORY AT CURRENT POINT ---- MAY BE IN MUCH LATER ROUNDS)

Pee / Poo
Kisunesoldier

Piercings
Bee9
Greatcornbow
Master M93

Animals
Stormwalker22

Family
Katebabe21

Public Outdoors
Owlart
Gddd
ffgamer
Rachie Fan
12356416514a
gnopple
emmah100
subindy69

Extreme Pain
Davestrippoker
Xrider
Mysterious Girl

Cum Swallowing
Ghyt
Daath
Amenablerebel
CBT Slave
TigerJosh
retrojim

FIND OUT WHAT ACTUALLY HAPPENED - PEOPLE LAST MONTH VOTED FOR SHORTLY
THANK YOU
Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

04-18-2011, 03:26 PM

Find out what Lucy will not be doing below?

PS – all of this sequence of events happened on approx 28th February – 7th March. With how people actually voted on getDare (The other question asked in the last part is for an idea have planned in our upcoming game)

Part 77 (162) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The 3 minutes soon passed and John declared that the 2 winning numbers were numbers 5 and 7. The 10 players all gathered around the table waiting for Sarah to reveal what the lucky result would be.

Full results for how people voted were:
CHECK OUT POST 712 FOR HOW VIEWERS MYSTERIOUSLY VOTED
(I SAID THERE WAS ANOTHER REASON FOR VOTING LAST MONTH LOL)

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=412831&postcount=712

Sarah turned over the first card, “Animals” is under card number 1, so you will not be doing anything with them. Lucy felt relieved at knowing this, but knew she would be doing something and they were all her limits, so none were going to be good. She debated on which she wanted, as some were a little better than others.

“Number 2, that again you will not be doing is: Family” said Sarah. All players were hoping for different results and hoping Lucy would be given dares again in the near future for them to take advantage of this surely rare activity.

“Number 3 that again you will not be doing is: Public / Outdoor” Lucy was happy at this as she was terrified of some of the things this would enable the group to pick.

Number 4 that again you will not be doing is anything involving pee / poo.

“Right we have 4 options left, 2 of them you will have to waver / possible do and 2 of them you are luckily not going to have to worry about” said John. The four different limits still in play are:

Cum Swallowing
Extreme Pain
Piercings
Cross Dressing

“Which of these are you hoping for” David asked Lucy. “Well the best one would defiantly be cross-dressing as it won’t be in public, the other 3 are all bad, probably having my ears pierced wouldn’t be too bad though” Lucy continued.

“So you would like to see Cum Swallowing and Extreme Pain next as these you fear the most” commented David, just as Sarah slowly turned card number 6 over to reveal the words CUM SWALLOWING in big capital letters.

“Well it looks like you’re in luck at the present and you won’t be swallowing my cum or anyone else’s” sounded a disappointed Mark. I wonder if your luck will hold for the final card, continued Mark.

“Well there is a 1 in 3 (33%) change of any card being revealed” Brian said sounding pleased with himself for working out the figures in his head.

“WAIT” shouted John, just as Sarah had her hand on the card. “I would like to make a slight change to the rules if the majority is happy with it” rushed John. “What would you like to alter” replied several members. “I think that whenever you lose a round after you have been stripped naked you must do a dare from the winner of the round, if your are 9th and this happens you just answer a truth, this will be an extra little forfeit for anyone that has lost the game and been stripped naked”

“Well i agree with this rule change, as it will keep the game interesting” said David who was currently loosing the game having stripped all but 1 item of clothing,

“Can I have a show of hands, who if FOR this new proposed rule” asked John, 5 hands quickly rose, followed by another 2 slowly behind as they realised they had been outvoted anyway and didn’t want to seem the odd ones out. All but Lucy wanted this rule, for obvious reasons however John’s next words were “PASSED”

Sarah them resumed and had a peak at the last card, not revealing it to the group, “Are you sure you want to find out what is written on this card” she eventually sniggered.

“Just tell me what the damn card is” Lucy bellowed. Sarah replied “so your that desperate to be given your dare” Sarah then slowly revealed the last card that Lucy would not have to worry about, on this card was ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What was on the last card?

What would Lucy’s dare be?

Find out in the next exciting part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

PS – all votes for the previous part question are still open – close next Sunday evening – just before our next scheduled Strip Poker game. (Idea I have planned)

Rachie

04-19-2011, 02:32 PM

Apologies for the Language in this part

Find out what Lucy will be giving up? In more ways than one (lol)

What will her dare be?

Read part 78 / 163 here for answers to these questions and many more

Part 78 (163) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Sarah then slowly revealed the last card that Lucy would not have to worry about, on this card was written Cross Dressing. “SHITTTT” screamed Lucy who was wishing for any other card but this.

“Well it looks like extreme pain and the possibility of being pierced are the two things that you will have to worry about tonight” said Laura thinking about what she could dare Lucy if the opportunity arose.

“So Sarah you now have the opportunity to dare Lucy using the extra 2 of Lucy’s limits” chuckled John, wishing for the game to continue. Sarah thought for a few seconds, smiling she came up with a cunning plan.

“Right your dare will be revealed this weekend, you will be blindfolded and do exactly what I say on Saturday. You will just have 1 task which will be revealed to you then” said Sarah, keeping her plan a secret, from all but her daring mind.

“How do we know you won’t just make up your plan later this week” asked Mark who was wishing Sarah to reveal more of her plan.

“Well I will secretly write Lucy’s dare on a piece of paper and place it inside a signed envelope. This will then be sealed and handed to John for future proof, if ok with everyone”, continued Sarah still keeping the suspense from the room.

The group agreed to this and before Sarah began to write the dare she had a quick question to ask “There is nothing to say I have got to use any of the limits that Lucy has had to forfeit is there. I’m just a little stuck on how they can be incorporated, but have got a dare planned, if it’s ok”

“That’s ok” came a relief reply from Lucy followed by a huge breath of fresh air. Sarah swiftly began to write what Lucy would be doing this weekend on the paper. She signed the letter as well as the envelope that was handed to her by John. Then came the screech of the sellotape and several pieces were suck over Sarah’s signature and sealing the envelope. She would be able to easily tell if John or anyone else had tried to take a sneak peak at the letter

“Well looks like you are lucky for now” said David referring to the fact that Lucy had not been required to do a dare at the present time. “Now I wonder what round 27 will reveal” said Sarah while collecting the cards and shuffling them. The results for this round was the following

Laura –3 OF A KIND (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - QUEEN) (S - 10)
Brian – 2 PAIR (C - KING) (S - KING) (H - JACK) (C - JACK) (D - 10)

Adam – PAIR (S - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (S - ACE) (D - KING) ()
David – PAIR (S - 10) (D - 10) (C - 7) (D - 6) (S - 2)

John – PAIR (S - 4) (H - 4) (C - KING) (D - JACK) (D - 2)
Amber – PAIR (S - 3) (C - 3) (C - ACE) (S - JACK) (C - 2)

Dani – PAIR (S - 2) (C - 2) (H - ACE) (D - 9) (D - 8)
Mark – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 9) (C - 7) (C - 6) (D - 5)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (H - 9) (S - 8) (C - 6) (C - 5) (H - 3)
Sarah – HIGH CARD (H - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (C - 5) (H - 3)

Sarah was disappointed to finish last and gave the 2 chips up that she had excellently won in the 2 previous rounds, however she was nowhere near as annoyed as Lucy who had finished in 9th position for the 4th round in a row and would receive another dare.

“I FUCKING DON’T BELIEVE IT” Lucy swore at the room, losing her temper for the first time. “Calm down dear, it’s only a commercial” laughed Brian referring to the E-sure advert. There came a lot of laughter and Lucy seemed to calm down until John said “What item of Lucy’s clothing would you like to keep”

Lucy had totally forgotten about this and was hoping she would get off lightly. All Lucy was wearing was her sexy underwear, she was aware that she was going to be walking home braless as Sarah had claimed this as her prize, what else would she be losing.

“I think I would like to keep that t-shirt” said Laura knowing very well what this would be forcing Lucy to do. “You fucking bitch” cried Lucy feeling she was starting to lose control of the game and no longer liking it as much as 5 rounds earlier.

Laura took hold of the Lucy’s t-shirt that was on the floor behind her followed by ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What happened next?

What will Lucy’s dare be at the weekend?

What will Lucy’s dare be now?

How is Lucy going to react?

Will she be brave enough to walk home topless?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

04-20-2011, 01:58 PM

Thank you for all commenter’s and support

What is Lucy’s dare going to be?
Read part 79 below for answers

Part 79 (164) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Laura took hold of the Lucy’s t-shirt that was on the floor behind her followed by saying “Now can we please have your chip” Lucy handed it while dreading the thought of what her dare might entail.

No players were forced to strip any clothing, so Laura moved swiftly to Lucy’s dare. “Are you ready” she asked teasing Lucy again.

“As ready as I am going to be” Lucy quietly muttered wondering what activities the person she had tried to blackmail with images in the shaving parlour, would make her do.

“Time to get my own back” Laura cheerfully said while rubbing her hands together.

“I dare you to allow me to blindfold you and lay you on this soft red carpet, your dare will then last 2 minutes from when I light a wax candle above you. I wonder how much candle wax will dribble onto your body and where it will be allowed to drip” giggled Laura thinking of her evil plan to get her own back on Lucy, now that she was allowed to use extreme pain.

“That will fucking kill” spluttered Lucy sounding quite annoyed and knowing that the group would all be looking forward to the activity and there was little she could do about it.

“Do I …….” Lucy started before giving up on her sentence.

“Please lay down here” Laura instructed before leaving the room to fetch a candle. Moments later she returned with a long red candle along with a blindfold.

Crouching above Lucy she quickly put the blindfold around Lucy’s eyes followed by a quick snap. “What’s happening” Lucy protested. “Just securing your hands, to stop you wriggling” answered Laura before snapping a second set of cuffs around Lucy’s hand and an old oak chest cabinet behind her. Lucy laid there with her hand stretched above her head.

Next Laura carefully lit the wax candle and asked John if he was ok to set the timer for 2 minutes. John happily complied and Lucy’s 2 minutes or torture was about to begin.

Lucy laid on the floor handcuffed and blindfolded with no way of stopping the immense pain she realised would be coming, but when would the pain strike she wondered, again this was a mystery.

“How are you feeling” asked Dani trying to calm Lucy down as much as possible. The effect of this was marginal and all Lucy could say was “How do you think I’m feeling right now”

Just as Lucy said this Laura noticed the candle burning fiercely and hovered it over Lucy’s chest. A bit of wax started to dribble down the candle and as it hit Lucy’s chest she gave a huge scream “Arrrrrrrr you fucking bitch, just you wait till I get my own back”

Lucy sounded like she was in so much pain when saying this and there came a chuckle from the room as a second bit of wax splashed onto her. The next words Lucy heard made her life feel a misery “25 seconds gone” John shouted.

Surely she must be nearing the end of her torture, Lucy thought, never imagining that time could drag so much. “How horny are you” sniggered Laura watching as Lucy thrashed around while handcuffed to the oak cabinet as a third hot piece of wax landed again on Lucy’s chest.

“Where do you want me to hold the candle now” asked Laura to the watching room. Everything seemed silent before David pointed to a part of Lucy’s body.

Laura complied with David’s wishes and moved the wax candle above Lucy’s right breast, waiting a second before it dripped and this time a loud squeal could be heard. “ARRRRR SHITTTT”

“If she is going to make that sort of noise gag her” giggle Adam happy he had the chance of a life time seeing the events unfold in front of his watching eyes. Reaching behind her into her dirty laundry basket Sarah pulled out ……….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What will happen next?

More pain and misery to CUM (lol)

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

Rachie

04-22-2011, 11:29 AM

What did Sarah find in the laundry bag?

And another piece of user interaction, please take part

Find out more, here in …….

Part 80 (165) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Reaching behind her into her dirty laundry basket Sarah pulled out a sexy silk black thong and passed it to Adam asking him to do the honours. Adam looked at the thong never imagining any of his family would ever wear anything as skimpy as this. Adam knew the thong had been worn, not only because it had come from the dirty laundry basket but also because there were several fresh stains that looked to be both cum and other skid marks.

“OPEN YOUR FUCKING MOUTH” Adam ordered Lucy, like she was a real slut. Lucy paused for several seconds not only dreading whatever the group was going to thrust in her mouth, but also hoping to waste time. Meanwhile Adam was holding the cum stained thong in front of Lucy’s nose forcing her to smell what many males would call heaven.

“I think Lucy needs to add 30 seconds to her punishment for keeping us waiting” said John in an ordering kind of way. Lucy sighed realising her plan wasn’t working, she quickly opened her mouth to stop further punishments.

Adam grasped his opportunity or rather the sexy black silk thong and quickly thrust it into Lucy’s waiting mouth. Lucy was now handcuffed, blindfolded gagged as well as in extreme pain from the melted wax.

2774

“Lovely, Unlucky, Cute, Young” said Brian in a day dream “What are you on about” asked John puzzled.

“Sorry it’s just some words that rang a bell when thinking of Lucy. I was reading a book where you had to think of some describing words to begin with each letter of your name” Brian continued, now feeling a little guilty for breaking up the activities.

Brian received no response as moments later the pantie gag was in place there came a muffled squeal as yet more scorching hot wax fell onto Lucy, this time landing directly over her left nipple. “How does that feel” teased Laura, glad that she was finally able to get some revenge on Lucy.

The only response that came was a muffled scream that sounded like “FOOOK YOO AL”. There was much laughter until yet more melted wax fell onto Lucy’s chest.

The candle was now beginning to melt fiercely and Lucy was only just over ½ way through her torture. Laura next decided to position the candle directly over Lucy’s pantie covered cunt.

Lucy’s panties looked new and the group could tell they wouldn’t be cheap and looked very erotic, made from lace and mesh with lace trimming around the top and a satin bow to finish the sexy look. The players all stared at where the candle wax was about to drip and wished the sexy underwear had been removed.

Drip! 2 large splashed of red candle wax hit Lucy’s panty causing her back to arch as it seeped through the mesh/silk material. “Please stop it, please pleaseeee” begged Lucy, not knowing how much more she would be able to withstand.

“50 seconds to go” shouted John, releasing yet more fear into Lucy’s blindfolded eyes. Within the next 10seconds several more pieces of melted wax landed on Lucy’s panty, and each time yet more squeals could be heard through her gag.

Lucy then had another shock when suddenly her legs were lifted high into the air, meaning she was just about bent double with her gorgeous ass, and the thin panty strip covering her holes on full view, she was still handcuffed to the draws preventing her from moving. Should she kick she thought? It didn’t take her long to quickly dismiss the idea.

Laura allowed the candle to dribble wax all over Lucy’s plump ass and paid extra attention to make sure some dribbled through the crotch of her new sexy underwear.

The begging and cries continued as Lucy was put under immense pain, as her new tasks were allowed. “How is that sexy cum stained thong of mine tasting” said …………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

Whose thong is Lucy being gagged with?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

YOUR TASK

What words would you use to describe yourself (letters in your name or getDare username) you can post more than 1 if you so wish, just make sure they are clearly marked

Rachie

04-23-2011, 03:59 PM

How i would describe myself

R A U C H Y
A W E S O M E
C U D D L Y
H E L P F U L
E N T E R T A I N E R
L O V E L Y

More Strip Poker With a Twist the Sequel in a few minutes

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

04-23-2011, 04:00 PM

http://www.grandprofile.com/Myspace_Comments/Holiday_Comments/Easter_Holiday_Comments/images/OMG-Its-Easter.gif

Whose cum stained panties has Lucy got in her mouth?

Find out here in

Part 81 (166) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“How is that sexy cum stained thong of mine tasting” said Sarah, giggling and hoping to tease Lucy a little more. “Ewwww, that’s what that strange taste is” Lucy tried to murmur, being blindfolded she was unaware of this until the present time.

Sarah gave a little giggle thinking about earlier that morning when she had worn the tiny tight thong and masturbated while wearing it, she had been thinking about the activities that were going to unfold later that evening.

Sarah had come close to having a full orgasm while wearing the thong and only stopped as she anticipated there was plenty of chances for that later in the day.

All of the players were unaware of what Sarah had been doing in the thong and were easily able to tell that now Lucy was aware of what she was gagged with, she had become extremely turned on. Her dark nipples were as hard as bullets and making her breasts suitable to be displayed in a porn film.

“Has it finished yet?” murmured Lucy. Just as she said this, another piece of hot wax landed on her right nipple. Lucy screamed in pain and was in agony, partly from shock as the previous drops had been on her panty covered pussy.

5 seconds, 4, 3, 2, 1 stop shouted John. Just as he said this a final pain filled scream left Lucy’s gobby mouth as more wax fell between Lucy’s breasts. Laura blew out the candle and took it away leaving Lucy messy on the floor unable to move or see.

“Can you let me go now” Lucy muffled, still gagged with Sarah’s used cummy underwear. John removed Lucy’s blindfold, allowing a rush of light to hit Lucy’s eyes which struggled to see for a few seconds, before noticing that there was red wax all over her body and underwear.

Lucy tried to spit the thong out, and there was a quick bellow from John “WHO SAID YOU COULD FUCKING REMOVE THAT THONG.” Taking hold of the thong and forcing it back inside Lucy’s slutty mouth and demanded “You can keep that there until the cards are revealed for the next round as punishment for your actions”

“Oh isn’t this peacefull without Lucy’ talking all the time” chuckled Adam, who moments after received a slap from Lucy after her hand cuffs were removed and freed from the oak cabinet she’d been restrained too.

Once freed, Lucy tried to murmur something to the room. “What did you say” asked Dani handing Lucy a note pad and pen.

Lucy started to scribble something and eventually held the notes up to the room. This is what had been written.

WHERE IS THE BATHROOM, CAN I GO AND GET CLEANED UP?

There was laughter as the players realised how stained Lucy was looking. As the person who set the task Laura told Lucy “You may not clean up until you are required to leave the house, or another task requires you to do so, do you understand”

Lucy’s head bowed as she listened to Laura’s orders. The hot wax was starting to dry to her skin and she was not looking forward to having to peal it off later, especially from of her still solid nipples.

“Is it time for the next round” asked John who hadn’t lost/finished 9th for 7 rounds now, the longest of any player. There was much excitement as the cards were drawn and all players were hoping for another action packed round.

The results for round 28 were …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What would the results for the round be?

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for Answers

Rachie

04-25-2011, 11:40 AM

Thanks for all comments - Who can solve the puzzle? and can anyone work out what the mysterious dare would be?

Part 82 (167) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Before The results for round 28 were revealed Brian set a quick puzzle for the group. I bet no one can do it in fewer than 16 moves he chuckled.

2775

COUNTERS = 4 green / 4 yellow eg) counter A / counter B / C / D --- Counter 1, 2. 3 , 4

No 2 on same square at ANY time / no jumping over
Must alternate your goes between colours
Each move must be in a straigh diagonal, When you change direction is second move

HOW LITTLE MOVES CAN YOU DO IT

........................................

A few of the players thought about the puzzle while the cards were revealed. This is what the players had.

Dani - FOUR OF A KIND (S - KING) (S - KING) (C - KING) (D - KING (C - 2)
Brian - THREE OF A KIND (S - JACK) (D - JACK) (H - JACK) (C - 3) (C - 2)

John - THREE OF A KIND (D - 2) (D - 2) (S - 2) (H - 7) (D - 6)
David - 2 PAIRS (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (D - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (C - 4)

Laura - PAIR (C - 10) (H - 10) (H - JACK) (H - 9) (H - 2)
Amber - PAIR (S - 9) (C - 9) (D - ACE) (H - JACK) (D - 10)

Lucy - HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (H - KING) (D - QUEEN) (C - 10) (D - 8)
Adam - HIGH CARD (D - 10) (C - 9) (H - 8) (S - 7) (S - 4)

Sarah – HIGH CARD (S - 8) (S - 7) (H - 6) (C - 5) (H - 3)
Mark - HIGH CARD (H - 8) (H - 6) (H - 5) (H - 4) (S - 3)

It wasn’t long after the cards were revealed that Sarah realised she had finished in the bottom 2, for the second consecutive round. Her head bowed in shame when she realised, hoping the group would go easy with her question.

Mark meanwhile had finished last and had the forfeit of shredding not 1 but 2 articles of clothing. He sat thinking, which articles he should chose, however he didn’t have much of a choice to make and quickly came up with the answer “Please remove my hat and t-shirt” As the winner of the round Dani started to strip Mark of all his clothing other than his saucy Black Kelvin classic boxers.

Mark sat there half happy and half scared as he was now within inches of being the first male naked. He thought about what may be taking place after the next round, not only the stripping but the possible blow job / hand shake from his sister.

Dani now turned to one of her best friends (Sarah) and asked “Now how daring are you going to be, which item do you wish for me to remove.” Sarah was wearing 4 items of clothing and therefore had quite a choice, she thought long and hard before deciding to play safe, “please remove my long sleeve top” she said in a sexy voice.

Dani carried out her duty, giving a little time for herself and Laura to think of a question to ask Sarah for her forfeit. Laura giggled as she made her plans and debated how to ask her sexy twin sister.

Meanwhile as soon as Dani had stripped Sarah’s clothing she quickly asked her question before Laura had time to butt in. “Sarah I would like you to tell me and the room, how you felt with the kiss, was it what you expected and have you fantasised about me, if so what took place in your fantasy”

Dani’s question was in multiple parts as several of the questions that evening had been, she was very curious to hearing the results as she had several feelings for her close friend.

Sarah responded to the question very quick and there was little time put into the thought process. “I’m guessing you are talking about the kiss that we have had, that you sneakily told the group earlier, if this is the case that felt absolutely wonderful and it gave me butter flies.” It felt kind of strange, I wasn’t really expecting anything before hand, as it was my first, and hopefully not my last. I have had many fantasies afterwards involving you (Dani), lots of different things have happened in different ones, but one of my favourites is with both you and Laura as a possible threesome.

Most of the players were in shock as Sarah started to explain about her fantasy threesome involving two other females.

“Can I ask my question now” asked a polite Laura. “feel free, we are all listening” said Dani surprised at the good manner all players were still taking. Laura gave a short giggle before asking “Can you please write down, what the dare you have set for Lucy is? I’m looking forward to knowing what will happen before everyone else”

There was some moans and groans from the players as they realised Laura’s question was going to leave them even more in the dark with everything that was going to happen at the weekend.

“Go, get me some paper” asked Sarah picking the pen up of the floor beside her. Moments later Sarah started her task writing down as much as she could remember about the task she had set Lucy later that weekend. Giggling she handed it over to her twin sister.

Laura took hold of the note and took a very brief glance at it before the next round took place. She had only got time to glance at a few words and these kept spinning round and around in her head. “Put that note to the side for now Laura, it’s time for round 29 to take place” Laura complied with Johns commands but was aching to take a peek at the note, did she really see some of them words, she thought, raking her mind to think what was written. All she could remember was the following:

WEEKEND

PAIN

WORK

LIMITS

LUCY

The 8 remaining players including Lucy all wished they too could see the note, what was the big secret that they were being left out of, they all wondered.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………..

Can you predict what the note said?

What will happen next?

Who will win / lose / finish 9th in the next round?

Find out by reading more Strip poker With a Twist the Sequel

AND CAN YOU SOLVE THE PUZZLE -- WHATS THE LEAST AMOUNT OF MOVES YOU CAN MAKE

Rachie

04-27-2011, 12:08 PM

2776
(This is just one of many possible answers)

The answer is 14 - You can only do it less than this if you rebound off the barriers or go horizontally.

Thank You for everyone that has spent many hours attempting/solving the puzzle, your time and comments is as always much appreciated

The next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the sequel will be revealed within the next hour

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

04-27-2011, 12:08 PM

Thank you for everyone that has commented since the previous part and the many hours of time you have spent trying to work out the answer to the puzzle

Who will lose the next round?

What will the results of this be?

Part 83 (168) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The 8 remaining players including Lucy all wished they too could see the note, what was the big secret they were being left out of, they wondered.

Eventually Adam broke the silence by saying “I wonder if Sarah’s poor luck over the last couple of rounds will continue” he was hoping so desperately to see more female flesh and was sure it was only minutes away.

“Well the only way to find out is too play” giggled Amber, glad she was the only player with 2 chips and not worrying about stripping anything for round 29.

“Wait is the answer for your puzzle 14” answered Mark who had been thinking of it for the last couple of minutes.

“Indeed it is” answered Brain, glad that someone had spend the time thinking of it, and his plan of taking some of their concentration of the game had obviously worked, with Mark loosing the last round.

2208

After a few minutes from Brian to explain the answer to the puzzle it was time for Dani to deal, and after another agonising round the cards were soon revealed with several shocked looks as they all tried to interpret the order of play.

Adam = Straight Flush (D - 9) (D - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (D - 5)
David = Full House (C - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (S - 4) (D - 4)

Lucy = STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6)
John = THREE OF A KIND (H - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (D - KING) (S - 3)

Dani = 2 PAIRS(C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - KING)
Laura = 2 PAIRS (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - 9) (H - 9) (H - JACK)

Amber = PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (S - 5) (H - 2)
Mark = PAIR (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Sarah = HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (S - 6) (H - 3)
Brian = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (C - 2)

“OMG Don’t tell me Marks finished in 9th place” screamed Amber dreading the fact she may have to perform a bj on her brother.

After much chuckle, Amber realised that to her relief Mark had finished 8th and therefore would not be requiring to strip any clothing and not the first male naked.

Adam felt a little uneasy realising that it was a fellow male that had lost the round and that he would be stripping Brian of 2 items of clothing. He just sat glaring at Brian, who knew exactly what was about to happen.

Brian had already been stripped of his shoes after round 13, his socks after round 19 and his belt after round 23. He now had the choice of Adam removing 2 of the following: Jeans, t-shirt or underwear.

The choice was not that hard to make and as quick as a mouse the words “Shirt and jeans” escaped from his mouth.

As the winner of the round Adam was relieved that Brian chose to leave his underwear on. He moved closer to Brian and swiftly whipped off his jeans and t-shirt leaving him in some red pants.

“Now for the fun” chuckled Adam, referring to Sarah stripping some more and having to participate in some dares. The players all seemed happy as they realised this, especially Dani who along with Adam had the pleasure of daring her.

Laura interrupted, saying to her sister “Well first, I think you’re wearing a little more than required, what clothing do you want Adam to remove”

Sarah had 3 articles of clothing remaining, and knew that only 2 were practical to be stripped; the choice she had was to ask her brother to remove her trousers or remove her bra the latter would allow her to collect an extra chip.

Sarah thought back to the last game and knew that Adam had already been made to wear her underwear, even after it had been shoved deep inside her pink… tight … wet …. cunt, he also had been able to keep her bra.

The different choices went around and around her head before she eventually decided for the advantage of the new players, to play safe. “I want you to remove my trousers” she demanded.

Adam didn’t need to be offered twice and quickly leapt towards Sarah. “Steady on big boy” laughed Dani who almost got trampled on by Adam.

“What you mean big boy” said Lucy, “Adams still wearing his trouser and underwear, how do you know he’s big?” she asked puzzled forgetting that Dani had seen Adam during the previous game.

A second later Adam was beside Sarah tugging her trousers of her pale female legs. WOW!!! “You look hot” shouted Mark admiring Sarah’s sexy body.

Sarah blushed as the room sat admiring her sexy body in only her ………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What will Sarah’s dares be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the sequel for answers?

Rachie

04-29-2011, 11:20 AM

Once again – some extreme language in this part.

Find out what Sarah’s dares are going to be – in this erotic part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Part 84 (169) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Sarah blushed as the room sat admiring her sexy body in only her sexy matching bra and thong. They were navy blue and looked to be part mesh, part lace and near see through in places.

“Can I fuck you” said Brian looking google eyed at Sarah flaunting her sexy body to anyone wishing to look.

“Wait your turn, I’m first” said John. This was followed by a lot of laughter as most players knew that John had feeling for her deep inside. It was then time for Sarah to participate in some dares, she sat back down with her legs no longer crossed, letting everyone view the area where her luscious lips were placed.

Dani decided to dare Sarah first, she wasted no time and said “I dare you to use your pink dildo for 5 minutes before licking it clean” Dani was wondering how far she could push her friend and if she would actually masturbate in front of her and the group.

“You what!” asked Sarah, not believing things would get this wild.

“You heard me. Don’t tell me you have never wanted to taste yourself” replied Dani, putting many different thoughts into Sarah’s head. Sarah just sat there for a second as silent as a mouse, not knowing what to say.

“Hurry up” snapped John “Get the dildo out, don’t keep us waiting” he continued.

Moments later Sarah said “But I am still wearing my thong” she was hoping to use this as an excuse to get out of her dare, as they had already agreed that all dares would involve no clothing being stripped, unless all the players agreed.

“Well you don’t need to remove your thong to get access to your slit” sniggered Dani, really wanting Sarah to participate in her dare.

“DO IT, or suffer the circumstances” argued John in a very controlling manner.

“Where is the dildo” came the quite reply from Sarah, she wasn’t sure if she was going to like this or not, but was sure not to be outdone by the rest of the players.

“In your draws upstairs, just let me go and fetch it” came a familiar happy voice from Laura, as she disappeared out of the room to fetch the kinky toy. Moments later she returned with the dildo in her hand and wandered over to Sarah who was still sat embarrassed thinking of the coming events while sat in only her blue bra and thong.

“Make yourself comfortable” said Dani, again adding to the atmosphere in the room. The players all positioned themselves feet away from Sarah who sat grasping her toy in her right hand.

“Hurry up, were waiting” snapped John again, who was starting to lose his patience. “Have you got the stop watch ready” Sarah answered, not wanting her dare to last any longer than forced. John held his phone (stop watch) in the air and shouted 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 begin.

As soon as John shouted begin the group turned allowing Sarah to quickly part her thong and push the dildo deep into her soon to be wet creamy cunt. The players then turned watching as Sarah thrust the dildo In and out; The temperature seemed to increase by at least 10c degrees.

It wasn’t long before Sarah began to start panting, louder and louder. “Argh, Argh” Sarah kept screaming while coming ever closer to climaxing with the now sticky dildo deep inside her and the tiny tight thong neatly in place, pulled tight up her ass.

The large dildo got thrust deeper and deeper, Sarah was starting to loose control over her feelings and it wasn’t long before she started to scream “I’m Cumming, I’m Cumming” she was hoping to hold on for a little longer before she neared orgasm in front of her friends. “How long as she got left” asked Dani wondering if she was going to be able to hold on or not?

“Well Sarah you have got another ……………………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

How long has Sarah got to last?
Will she orgasm in her sexy thong?

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

05-01-2011, 12:49 PM

http://www.soultones.com/neil/nye2000/happy2000.gif
Replies / comment between Strip Poker with a Twist / the Sequel
T . H . A . N . K ... Y . O . U

Hope fully another action packed chapter

Warning – Strong Language used in this part
(Understand it’s in the r18 section but know plenty of under 18s that read)

How long will Sarah have left?
Will she cream her panties? (thong)
Read here for answers

Part 85 (170) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well Sarah you have got another 45 seconds to last before you can stop masturbating with that sexy dildo, you know what you must then do” John chuckled, imagining the sight he was about to be looking at, with Sarah sat in only her matching blue lace bra and thong sucking her own juicy – tasty - lady cream of the dildo.

Sarah tried to mutter something in reply, but all the players could here was “FUKKK …..ohhh ohhh” as Sarah started to thrash with the dildo still deep inside her now juicy hole.

Everyone could easily tell Sarah had orgasmed with the squelching sound the dildo was now making on each stroke of its important journey as well as a small wet patch on her thong.

Sarah’s strokes slowed and she was relieved when at last John called “Your 5 minutes is up, you can now stop” Sarah froze, leaving the dildo still deep inside her widened cunt. Sarah was taking deep breaths trying to calm her breathing. After about a minute or so, she asked the group to turn around while the creamy dildo was pulled out of her damp love whole.

A few seconds later Sarah was tasked with tasting herself. She had never dreamt of sucking a dildo which moments before had been deep inside her sloppy cunt giving her immense pleasure beyond her wildest beliefs.

Slowly the tasty dildo was raised inches away from her mouth. Was she really going to suck her own cream of the weapon, the group wondered?

The room went silent as everyone watched Sarah’s gorgeous lips (mouth) open and her tongue flicker out into life. The stop watch started and Sarah pleasured the dildo for what seemed like forever. The taste was far greater than her wildest dreams and the thin dildo tasted like honey (as she had eaten plenty of sweet things earlier that day) as it was slid slowly in and out of her mouth.

The male players all watched intensely wishing it was something else sliding in and out of her mouth moments after going into the unknown hole. For several seconds Sarah teased the dildo, flicking her tongue over the end, but never taking the full shaft. Sarah then placed the dildo deep into her waiting gob making long fast movements that would surely have made most men cream in seconds.

“15 seconds to go” squealed John, wishing the demonstration would last for much longer. Sarah started to gag on the first sex toy to enter her sexy lips after it had just been pleasuring someone, and not just anyone her little lips.

In what seemed like no time at all, for the players and a life time for Sarah the 15 seconds past. “You can stop now” shouted John. Sarah was lost in a world of her own and just kept licking and sucking the dildo.

“Are you liking it that much” said Laura in a kinky voice. Sarah snapped out of her daydream and realised that she was now allowed to stop. She quickly pulled the dildo out of her mouth placing it on the side. Her face seemed gorgeous, blushing with some stains on her face.

“I’ll just go and clean this thing” said Laura disappearing out of the room

It was now Adams turn to dare Sarah and he had been trying to think hard what he could dare his sister while watching her fantastic performance.

When asked what his dare was Adam replied “Sarah go and get me a drink while I think about your dare. Please wait outside the room until I tell you to come back in, in the meantime I will think about your dare”

“What would you like” asked Sarah puzzled that her brother had not told her that major detail.

“Anything with ice, but I’d prefer if you just bring the cool drink and ice cubes separate, you know what juice I like, let’s see how you can please me” teased Adam.

Sarah scampered off to fetch the drink, hoping to please her brother as much as possible and for him to then go easy with her dare. It wasn’t long before Sarah was back outside the room, waiting for her command to enter.

In the meantime Adam had made plans. “CUM IN” he shouted. Seconds later the door was slowly open and Sarah was stood there holding …………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What had Sarah brought?

Would her serving please Adam?

What was Adam thinking of daring his sister? (Sarah)

What will happen next? – Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Ps – Hope Sarah’s first task has aroused you a little – Please Comment for more

Rachie

05-03-2011, 10:40 AM

Thanks for all comments

Thanks for everyone that has had a guess, ref: what the dare will be, find out if you were anywhere near correct by reading ......

Part 86 (171) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Moments later the door was slowly open and Sarah walked in holding a small cool box containing a tray of ice cubes and in her other hand a large beaker of freezing cold bubbly white pop.

“What you got for Adam” the different players asked, wondering why he had asked his sister to fetch him a drink in the first place, was this some sort of plan or was he just thirsty the players wondered.

“Right then, here’s your dare” started Adam “I am being very kind and giving you two options, one of which is slightly worse but a possible way to get your own back” Adam continued to cackle.

“Your first option (A) is to allow me to pour that freezing cold liquid all over you in any area I decide, you will also gladly place the ice cubes wherever we tell you, and I mean anywhere” Adam emphasised.

“Do I have to” complained Sarah wishing to hear what option B was about to entail. “No you don’t, here is the get out dare with a twist” Adam said cheerfully, happily thinking of the plans he had made.

“If you don’t want to do dare A, your option B is to play Rock, Paper Scissors with myself. The looser receives task/dare A, however if you lose you must also kiss every player here once wherever they demand, (No clothes may be removed) however if any players are prepared to risk their kiss and successfully pick the results for each round of Rock Paper Scissors they may demand 2 kisses and remove any of their clothing if they so wish”

“Now Sarah, do you want option A or B and do you understand all of the rules” Adam spoke harshly

“Can I ask a few questions first” answered Sarah, wanting to clarify all that Adam had said. “How many rounds of Rock Paper Scissors will we play, Is a quick peck as a kiss ok, and if I chose option B and beat you, does that mean I can pour the liquid and use ice cubes on you wherever I decide” Sarah continued in one long breath.

Adam thought for a second before answering in a cool voice “The Rock Paper Scissors game will be best out of 3 games. No a quick peck is not good enough, when I say kiss I mean for a few seconds at least, and think like this, the better the kiss the more pleasing we will all be, and you may get of lighter with future tasks, however if you disappoint us, you may not like what will come later” Adam chuckled threatening his sister.

“And indeed if you manage to beat me, which you won’t, you can wet me” Adam finished, getting excited with what could be happening very soon if everything went as planned.

“What do you mean, I won’t beat you” asked Sarah in a powerful dominant voice.

“Well you are a female, I know all your secrets and you are so predictable, like all girls are” Adam answered regretting half of what he had just said to his sister.

Sarah began to feel angry at all her brother had said, and so decided she would prove him wrong, “Your on, I chose option B, get ready for a wetting, and I wonder if these freezing cold ice cubes can make that thing grow any bigger” she cackled looking at the growing erecting in Adam’s underwear.

“Right then here is the rules for Rock Paper Scissors” John said, feeling it was his job to explain the rules thoroughly too both parties to make sure no-one broke then.

“Each time I will shout 1 ---- 2 ----- 3, when I say 3 you must instantly with your hand select either, Rock (fist), paper (hand flat) or Scissors (2 fingers opened out). When you have selected your choice your hand choice must remain the same”.

Rock beats Scissors (blunts them) but loses to Paper
Paper beats Rock (wraps around it) but loser to Scissors
Scissors beats Paper (cuts it up) but loser to Rock

“Anything other than these 3 choices is instant disqualification from the round” John continued

Prior to each round the players that have chosen to gamble there kiss must select who will be the winner, on a piece of paper, they must write their name, the round number and who they believe is going to be the winner, fold the paper and hand to me. We will later after the game has finished look at peoples predictions if required.

“Is everyone who wants to gamble ready to make their predictions” said John handing out pieces of paper to the 8 players (1 of which was himself). John was surprised that all of the players started to squiggle something on the paper and eventually the 8 scraps of paper were all placed in a bowl behind him.

“Are you, ready, get set ….. Let’s play Rock Paper Scissors” 1 ……2 …… 3 just as John said 3, both Adam and Sarah revealed their choice. Congratulation ………………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What are your predictions for all 3 rounds?
Round 1 winner is ……………
Round 2 winner is …………..
Round 3 winner is …………..

………………………………………………..……………………………………………….……….....……. .......
What will happen next?
Will anyone guess correctly?
Who will win the Rock / Paper / Sissors game?
Will the players gamble be required (only if Adam wins)

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for Answers

Rachie

05-05-2011, 11:49 AM

BEATEA
Sarah ---Adam --- Adam

RETROJIM
Sarah --- Sarah --- Adam

TIE-ME-UP
Sarah --- Adam --- Adam

OWLART
Sarah --- Adam --- Sarah

KATEBABE21
Adam --- Sarah --- Sarah

RACHEL FAN
Adam --- Sarah --- Adam

SASAHARA
Adam --- Sarah --- Sarah

MYSTERY GIRL
Adam --- Adam

ETHAN2CU
Sarah --- Sarah --- Adam

DALZUB
Adam --- Sarah --- Adam

ARCHIE21
Sarah --- Adam --- Sarah

KISUNESOLDIER
Sarah --- Adam --- Sarah

GREATCORNBOW
Adam --- Sarah --- Sarah

Rachie

05-05-2011, 11:49 AM

What will Adam and Sarah chose for the 3 rounds of Rock Paper Scissors?
Have any of you been successful with selecting the correct results?

And Solve the Puzzle to find out what happens next

Part 87 (172) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

1 ……2 …… 3 just as John said 3, both Adam and Sarah revealed their choice. “Congratulation Adam, your rock nicely beats Sarah’s Scissors” said John. There was a lot cheer from the room as the players realised that they were possibly only minutes away from a sexy kiss from Sarah.

“I told you I would win! Look how predictable you are” Adam boasted, glad that his dare for Sarah was on its way to happening, if only he could win 1 more game.

“Shut it, your slimy squirt” answered Sarah, saying the first thing that came into her head. The room went quite as more paper was passed around, for people’s predictions for the second round. Again all players wrote something and handed back to John. Surely they can’t all have been correct after the first round of predicting, wondered Sarah, starting to feel nervous about her decision to go with option B, but at the same time determined to get her own back on her brother.

“Is everyone ready for round 2” said John. This was followed by 2 nods from Adam and Sarah so the second Rock Paper Scissors game began, 1 .… 2 …. 3 … The players all watched as at the same time both Sarah and Adam selected Scissors.

“Tie break” screamed John calling the round off, let’s play again. 1 …. 2…. 3. Adam was trying to predict what Sarah would now do, surely she would not pick Scissors again for the third round in a row, he thought. If I chose paper, it will surely either beat Sarah or tie with her, providing she hasn’t gone for the same for 3 rounds in a row.

Adam revealed his Paper at the same time as Sarah bluffed him with a pair of Scissors. “FUCK IT” screamed Adam, annoyed that he had thought too much into the game and not gone with his head.

“Oh, did the innocent female that’s so predictable win” sniggered Sarah trying to act surprised.

“1 all” confirmed John; this next round will be the decider. “Are you both ready?” John continued, as the atmosphere in the room shot up, Several players were on the edge of their seat, wishing the players luck while hardly controlling their excitement as they thought about the possible circumstances in a few minutes time. “Are you ready to give me a kiss” said Adam in a cheesy voice, prepared to use any tactic at his disposal to help him win Sarah in the final round. The players all gave their predictions before the game started.

1 ….. 2 …... Screamed John, nearly at the top of his voice trying to get heard beyond the gossip. Neither Adam or Sarah knew exactly what to do, and instead they both decided to follow their hearts. Just as John screamed 3, both players selected scissors. “Again it’s a draw, so let’s try again”

The tension in the room was electric as the majority of the room started to chant ADAM, (Bang, Bang Bang) ADAM (Bang Bang Bang) ADAM.

This time as both players selected their choice, the room gasped as they realised both were different and therefore there would defiantly be a winner of the Rock Paper Scissor task. At a good glance they could tell that Sarah had picked Paper, while Adam had chosen ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

Puzzle in the next post – please check it out

What had Adam chosen?
Who will win the final round?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the sequel or – Solve the mystery puzzle – “RUN ALONG WORDS”

Rachie

05-05-2011, 11:50 AM

Find out the answer to the puzzle – Run along words” to see who won Rock Paper Scissors Game-- Alternativly you can wait for the next part

2777

Rules
Very simiple – follow on from one word, to the next in the list, and words are in the correct order. Letters can be up / down / left / right of the prievious letter / character only. (NO DIAGONALS)

Unjumble the left over (remaining) letters to discover the answer

HINT
Check everything very carefully; it is easy to miss something out

Please do not post your answer in form of a grid on here, as some other viewers may want to try the puzzle. However answer are much appreciated
The True answer (winner of the last rock paper scissors game)- is the opposite to this answer
Good Luck

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

05-05-2011, 01:38 PM

P U Z Z L E - E R R O R

PS -- small error (VERY BIG REALLY) in puzzle

please change the letter letter I for an R ref colum 1 -- 4th down

So starts like

S
T
R
I - P - P
.........O
.........K - E - R

and finally change the square that is shaded yellow I for an R

Sorry for all confusion

And thank you OWLART for the explanation

Love Rachie

Rachie

05-07-2011, 12:08 PM

Below you can see the solution to the puzzle

2778

ASAHR ------ S A R A H

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

05-07-2011, 12:09 PM

Thanks for all the many people that solved the puzzle. Answer can be seen in the last post and full explanation can be read at the end of this part.

Hope everyone enjoys the read, and please comment when read

Part 88 (173) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Sarah had picked Paper, while Adam had chosen Scissors, beating his sister fair and square. “Well done Adam, let’s see what everyone predicted would happen, and who would be pleasured by Sarah.”

Adam replied “I think before we do that, I would like for the first part of the bargain to happen” with a wide grin spanning from ear to ear like a Cheshire cat.

A few of the players rubbed their hands together as they realised that Adam was meaning the liquid and ice cubes. Luckily the mini game (Rock Paper Scissors) hadn’t lasted too long and as the ice cubes were in a cool box they were still hard, much like a few of the player’s tools and nipples.

“Right! Do you want to be wet or use the ice cubes first” said Adam teasing his sister a little more, but at the same time trying to act kind.

“Ice cubes” Sarah said, not looking forward to her dare, being freezing cold and wet was one thing and knowing she wouldn’t be allowed to put clean clothes on afterwards was something different.

“Right then, do you understand, you must put / hold the ice cubes wherever I tell you. How many is there” asked Adam suddenly changing the meaning of his sentence entirely.

The tray held 4 x 7 ice cubes but 17 of these had been used, resulting in 11 cubes present. Popping out the first cube Adam decided to tease Sarah, “the first cube I want you to place inside your left bra and leave it there to melt”

Sarah looked mortified that her nice clean, new, navy blue lace bra could be ruined if it got stretched with the ice cubes, or far too wet, however after a second to think about everything she was grateful that her dare was not the same as what Lucy had done earlier, dribbling candle wax all over her underwear, would have mortified her. Lucy was still sat in the messy thong, and had become lot quieter since the dare had taken place.

Quickly taking the freezing cold ice cube off Adam, Sarah placed it inside her bra cub, positioning the bra back in as comfy a place as possible.

“brrrr its freezing” Sarah complained, waiting for Adam to instruct her where to place the second ice cube.

“I bet that’s cooling you down” Adam giggled before saying “The second ice cube is to be placed very near to the first just over the opposite nipple”

“I knew it” protested Sarah taking the frozen block of water off Adam ready to complete her activity. She slowly and carefully parted the left bra cup away from her aching boob and slipped the ice cube directly over her nipple. Instantly the nipple seemed to grow and became as hard as rock.

With the scorching temperature of Sarah’s breasts the ice soon began to melt, and water could be seen running out of Sarah’s bra and down her slender chest.

Sarah had now used 2 of the ice cubes with 9 to go. “Now I want you to place an ice cube inside your sure to be wet and tasty cunt” said Adam stressing the last word more than usual.

Sarah complied with all that her brother was instructing her to do, she slowly parted the blue thong away from her moist tender lips. She lingered like this for a few moments before slipping the ice cube deep inside her.

“STOP” Suddenly shouted Adam, making most of the players jump.

“Now I want you to ……………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

Why has Adam shouted stop?
What will the other instructions be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Anyone who solved the puzzle in the last part, well done for finding the answer to be “S A R A H”

How many of you looked at the HINT and then saw the white text (shown when highlighted the chapter - lol) Just above the word Good Look (post 1246)

Well done to the one viewer that emailed the correct answer and saw this.

And congratulations to:

RACHELS FAN
DALZUB (even though he wouldn't bet)

For being the only 2 viewers, believed to have successfully guessed the order of the 3 rounds correct - Adam - Sarah - Adam
ps - A few more via private message, but have left un-named

Rachie

05-07-2011, 12:09 PM

2779

Thank you for everyone that has viewed the story (Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel), making it the first thread to ever recieve over a million views

Hope everyone is enjoying reading or solving the many puzzles, there are plenty more parts and puzzles to come

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

05-10-2011, 11:15 AM

Thank you for all the readers and many messages recieved

Where will the Ice Cubes go next?
Find out here in ……….

Part 89 (174) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Now I want you to quickly take the ice cube out and put it in your mouth, you better hope it hasn’t melted or you will be severely punished” instructed Adam in a harsh voice.

As quick as a mouse Sarah shoved her hand inside her underwear, trying to recover the ice cube from the now ever so wet hole. Fumbling around in her sticky box she found the remainder of the melted cube, and pulled it out.

“Put it in your mouth” Adam instructed, getting high from the power he had been given.

The room all watched as the small sticky cube was brought up to Sarah’s gob, and carefully popped inside. Sarah was now sucking her own pussy juice off the cube and being turned on by all Adam was saying, “I bet that cube tastes wonderful, look how hard your nipples are as you’re turned into a slut” was only some of the teasing Adam made.

Sarah sat there with the melting cube in her mouth awaiting the commands for the next 8 cubes. She thought to herself, was Adam correct, was she being turned on when told what to do, was she turning into a little slut? She had already told the group in the previous game that her fantasy was being told what to do, now this had arose she was being turned on far more than she had ever expected.

“Now I would like you to place 1 cube in each bra cup, 1 in each of your holes and the rest in your underwear” Adam instructed giving his final order for where the ice cubes would be positioned.

Sarah did everything as instructed and first placed a cube in her ass, shivering at first with her bottom not being used to this sort of freezing torture, as the main thing it was used to being a sexy pink set of anal beads.

After Sarah had placed the cube in the bottomless pit she placed another cube inside her love lips. They had become puffy with the freezing cold ice cube that had been there moments earlier. The group were all unaware of how turned on Sarah had become.

Next she placed a cube over her all ready erect nipples, before cheekily putting a cube inside her mouth.

“Why you put one in your slutty mouth trap for” asked David a little puzzled.

“Well Adam did say every one of her holes and I presume she is just trying to be a good slut for her Master” answered Brian replying on Sarah’s behalf. Adam felt powerful being told he was Sarah’s master and was really looking forward to any similar events that would happen in the future.

Sarah shuddered with the feeling of the freezing cold ice cubes all over her body which were now rapidly melting. “You know what to do with the rest of them” said Adam pretending to be in charge once again.

Pulling her thong away from her skin she tipped the remaining cubes inside her underwear. The feeling of this was no-where near as bad as she had first expected and as the ice cubes melted she sat thinking about her next task.

“Before you give out your kisses, it’s time for you to hand me that glass of lemonade” said Adam holding his hand out ready to take hold of the glass.

Sarah picked up the glass and gradually handed it to Adam, she felt so relieved and hoped that all Adam was going to do was drink the liquid.

As soon as Adam grasped hold of the lemonade it was chucked all over Sarah’s slender body. Some of the fizzy liquid landed on her long blonde hair and dribbled down her face. Adam’s actions had taken her by complete surprise and the look on Sarah’s face was spectacular. Part shock, part horror and part thrilled from all Adam was doing to her still virgin body.

The liquid ran down her body, inside her bra covering her boobs with sticky juice. Sarah seemed part happy with the activities and annoyed at the same time, when she realised she was wearing a new bra and underwear.

Thankfully most of the lemonade missed her thong and she was still partly dry down there, other than her personal cream and ice cube water.

“Now I think it is time to see what the results of everyone’s predictions were, when you played Rock, Paper Scissors, I wonder who you will be kissing and where” tormented John.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………………

I wonder how sticky you are.

What will be the results of the Rock Paper Scissors game?

Find out in the next epic part of STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Rachie

05-11-2011, 11:09 AM

Which players guessed correctly
Which players would Sarah be kissing
Find out here in …….

Part 90 (175) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

I wonder who you will be kissing and where” tormented John.

“Stop teasing me” snapped Sarah, getting quite annoyed at how John was acting. John just sniggered, slowly glancing at the first piece of paper.

Placing the scrap of paper on the floor to his left all he said was “Interesting” before looking at the second piece of paper, and placing this to his right.

The suspense in the room was ever building as no one knew what John was doing and what the different piles were. John kept placing on the piles for a further couple of minutes before giggling “I hope your lips have been prepared”

Sarah fell quite as she realised exactly what John was meaning. The first piece of paper that John showed the room was David’s, on this it showed round 1 = Sarah, round 2 = Adam, round 3 = Adam. David’s prediction was incorrect and he’s forfeited his kiss.

“Phew” came a silent response from Sarah as she realised that was one less person she had to snog, in front of the room, for now at least.

The second person’s prediction was Brian’s. “Why is your paper blank” asked David a little surprised with Brian’s tactics. Brian just chuckled and eventually said “At least I will receive 1 kiss, much better than what you will get”

Dani’s prediction was the third to be revealed, this was round 1 = Adam, round 2 = Sarah, round 3 = Adam. “Congratulations Dani, you have successfully predicted correct and will receive not 1 but 2 kisses wherever you want” commented Adam, happy that at least he would be rewarded with watching something spicy.

“Dani, we will give you some time to think about what you want Sarah to kiss and if you wish to remove any clothing, we will come back to you later” said John giving out commands again while at the same time picking up the next scrap of paper.

Lucy, it looks like you predicted round 1 = Adam, round 2 = Adam. “You were therefore incorrect and unfortunately will not be receiving a kiss” recited John.

The 5th card that John revealed had been written by Laura and said round 1 = Adam, round 2 = Sarah, round 3 = Adam. “Looks like we may be seeing some sisterly love” chuckled Mark thinking of his own prediction.

“My prediction was round 1 = Sarah, round 2 = Sarah, unfortunately Sarah let me down” sobbed John, with a spectacular acting performance.

“Boo, hoo, did ittle john want a ittle kiss” teased Sarah, getting some revenge from John’s teasing.
“Let’s see what Amber predicted” said John, teasing some more, as he slowly turned the card revealing nothing. Amber like Brian had chosen to waver the chance for an extra kiss and instead was happy with the single kiss she would later receive.

Mark was the last person’s prediction to be revealed, he was sitting looking very happy with the biggest grin you have ever seen spanning his cheeky face. His prediction was correct (Adam, Sarah, Adam) and he now had the opportunity to ask for 2 kisses from Sarah anywhere he wanted, and the added bonus was that he was allowed to shred clothing if he wanted.

“Right who do I owe kisses two, and who wants to go first” quietly said Sarah, not wanting to think about the next few minutes, while at the same time wanting to get it over with, and at the same time please the players even more than they were dreaming. She was looking forward to some of the kisses and always liked to be taken advantage off. Was this going to turn her on, she wondered just as there was a reply “I think you should ………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What will the order of the kisses be?
How far will Sarah be prepared to go?
Will anyone remove any clothing?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

05-12-2011, 03:47 PM

Some kisses to die for?
Please read and comment and more will follow shortly

Part 91 (176) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I think you should give the kisses to the people who were not prepared to risk anything (there kiss)” said a happy Dani planning her kiss.

The overall results were:
NO KISS (PREDICTED WRONGLY)
David
Lucy
John

1 KISS, NO CLOTHING REMOVED (CHOSE NOT TO PREDICT)
Brian
Amber

2 KISSES ANYWHERE, CAN REMOVE CLOTHING (PREDICTION WAS CORRECT)
Dani
Laura
Mark

“O.K, I agree with this, as it will give me chance to think about everything, for a little longer” Said Mark with a broad grin across his bright red face.

“You mean you don’t already know what you would like Sarah to kiss” sniggered Laura, followed by a cackle from the room.

Sarah turned to Brian and said in a polite young voice “Master where would you like me to kiss”. The room was in total shock as Sarah was even playing the part and was acting as though she was a slave, after all the group new she secretly got off at the thought of this and it was one of her biggest fantasies.

Brian decided he was going to play his part also and said “Well slutty slave, I want you to give me a passionate kiss on my lips, and it better be to your full potential, or else there will be big trouble” he ordered.

Sarah hardly knew what to do, Brian’s short speech had turned her on so much and she knew if the others took a leaf out of his footsteps she was going to be wet with excitement before the round was over.

Moving closer to Brian, Sarah French kissed Brian right on his lips. Brian’s tongue sneaked out of his mouth and flickered on Sarah’s followed by slow circular movements which sent shivers down her spine. It had been a long time since she had kissed a male, and even longer since tongues were used. Brian’s tongue seemed long and thin, and nowhere near as slimy as Sarah had first imagined.

The kiss lasted for about 10-15 seconds before Sarah started to pull away. Brian playfully grasped Sarah’s lower lip in his teeth, preventing her from moving for a few seconds before finally releasing her.

“How was that” said Brian. This was followed with a quick response from Sarah “It was great master; I hope I served your tongue well”. Finally both players re-sat on the fluffy red carpet waiting to see what Amber would demand Sarah to kiss.

All Amber was wearing was her thong (can be seen pictured in part 71), and she was looking very happy with what she had decided. “Sarah I would like you to kiss the one place that you have been gazing at since the end of round 20”

The players looked a bit puzzled at first, while John looked at his notes of how the rounds had been going. “That was the round when Amber lost her top, and her splendid bouncy machines came into view” John said smiling.

“That’s right, Sarah’s eyes seem to be attracted to them for most of the evening, now I want her tongue and lips to do the same, especially over my tender nipples” Amber said bravely, with her nips becoming hard just at the thought of what was to come.

Sarah smiled, glad that all of her kisses were not going to be mouth to mouth. She crouched near Amber and playfully pushed her onto the floor. Jumping on top of Amber, Sarah got down to work. At first she decided to tease Amber’s bouncy boobs and cover them with sweet kisses all over.

Amber began to shudder, the room was not aware if she was nearing orgasm or it was because she was ticklish, saying nothing they just watched the scene unfold in front of their very eyes, glad that they had the opportunity.

After a few more kisses Sarah decided to take ……………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………….

What was Sarah about to do next?

More passionate kisses to cum – Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel, to find out where.

Rachie

05-14-2011, 03:04 PM

What is Sarah going to do next?
Find out now

Part 92 (177) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

After a few more kisses Sarah decided to take Amber’s hard nipples deep into her mouth. She sucked and sucked on the bullets, until Amber felt they were going to roll off. Amber’s pointy bits were being rolled around Sarah’s mouth like a sweat with the occasional chew as she bit them with her sharp pointy teeth.

“Ouch” screamed Amber as the shock finally hit her like a lead balloon. The pain eventually disappeared and moments later a slight erotic sound could be heard coming from Amber as she started to pant.

Hearing this Sarah stopped sucking the nipple and again focussed on some little kisses to show her love for Amber’s breasts.

Moments later the attention seized from Amber/Sarah as Sarah dismounted Amber’s skinny sexy body and the pair repositioned themselves on the carpet waiting for the next activities to take place.

“Right then, as Dani, Laura and Mark are allowed to ask for 2 kisses as well as any clothing to be removed, I suggest they roll a dice to see which order they go in, the highest roll goes first. They will all have the opportunity to ask for one kiss and after that they will roll again for the order, for the second kiss. Do I make myself clear” said John, trying not to confuse himself.

After much discussion Laura and the other 2 winners finally said “I think we understand, we are rolling for the order for 1 kiss, and later re rolling for the order for the second kiss”

Sarah went to get a dice, not knowing if she wanted to be fast to get it all over with, or slow to prolong the events. Moments later she came back with 3 dice and handed one to the three individual players who one at a time rolled to see how lucky they were going to be.

The results from the first roll were:

Dani – rolled a 5
Mark – rolled a 5
Laura – rolled a 3.

Mark and Dani re rolled and, Mark was the lucky roller of a 4 compared with Dani’s 2. Therefore the order of being kissed would be Mark, Dani and finally Laura.

“Right Mark and you prepared for your kiss” asked John in a spicy sort of voice.

Mark just smiled, replying “Ready as I ever will be” Sarah moved over to Mark and asked “Where would you like a kiss Master,”

There was then a short pause while Mark debated if it was worth going straight in the deep end, or if he should keep the special kiss for in a few minutes.

“Would you like me to relieve you off some clothing, Master” Sarah teased again getting into the perfect submissive role.

Mark rubbed his hands together before finally saying “Umm I think I would like you to remove my underwear”

Teasingly Sarah bent double letting the players who were behind her see her lovely smooth pale bum with only the thinnest piece of the blue lace thong deep inside her crack preventing the room from seeing much more.

Sarah then said to Mark “Wow you look big, I wonder how you will look after I have removed these black Kelvin classic boxers from that sexy piece of meat.”

Sarah slowly removed the boxers totally from Mark with much applause and cheer from the room before John giggled and said “You do realise what the rules you agreed to where”

Mark lucked puzzled before Adam grinned and explained ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Can you remember what the rules were?

What will happen next?

Where would Sarah be kissing?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

05-16-2011, 08:28 AM

What had Mark forgotten about?[

[/COLOR]Part 93 (178) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Mark lucked puzzled before Adam grinned and explained, “The rules that you agreed to was: When an item of clothing has been removed, it stays off until the end of the game”

Mark was a little shocked at this, and had totally forgotten what he had agreed, “Surely this is different as its part of a dare” he protested.

“Well let’s take it to a vote” said John, feeling sure the rest of the players would agree with a monstrous cock on the loose.

The vote was unanimous and Mark settled down knowing what must be, must be. “Does this mean ….” Mark started.

John quickly cut Mark’s sentence short already knowing what he was going to ask “NO, here is your 2 chips for loosing your underwear, we agreed that the first male FORCED to strip naked would have that forfeit, not the first male to be stripped for their own decision. This will take place if you lose any of them chips” John instructed, feeling like the dominant person in charge once again.

Mark had no choice but to agree with everything John instructed. Breaking the silence Mark asked “Now where were we”

“I think you were about to ask for an exotic kiss” butted in Dani.

This was followed by a few laughs and Lucy pointed and said “Are you sure it’s not an erect kiss” The effect of this was Mark’s cock began to stir pointing to the sealing and every couple of seconds it throbbed like an electric shock had been shot down his skinny shaft.

“Where about’s would you like a kiss” asked Sarah, happy to obey wherever Mark decided.

“I would be honoured if you would kiss my shaft” said Mark acting cheesy all of a sudden. This had already been expected by much of the group, as there was little other reasons Mark would have asked for his boxers (underwear) to be removed.

Sarah was already besides Mark and bowed her head inches away from Mark’s monster. “Shut your eyes” she told Mark before she began her duty.

Mark closed his eyes tight, and Sarah started her assault on Mark’s male member. First she gave gentle kisses along the shaft which became larger and wetter as the seconds passed.

Marks eyes were clenched tight, unlike his mouth which was letting out deep breaths as he fantasies about all that could / would happen later that evening.

Sarah was also being turned on from having a males penis millimetres away from her willing mouth. She was so turned on in fact that she decided she wanted, or rather she needed the dick inside her. She parted her lips and quickly without giving any warning to Mark slid her mouth as far down the shaft of the monster that she possibly could, gagging on the more than erect weapon.

The room was speechless, much like Sarah. Mark began to moan louder and louder as Sarah wrapped her tongue around the shaft as she allowed the large sausage like thing to slide in and out of her willing mouth.

After a while of this Mark began to moan, louder and louder, and Sarah could taste the salty pre-cum that was coating the monster, - her monster.

Moments later Sarah decided that she had gone far enough, as she was still unaware of whose kiss, would be next and where this would be as well as Mark’s second kiss.

“Has that kiss, been good enough” she sneakily asked the group, looking directly into several of the players eyes.

“That’s more than good enough” several of the players answered, for the first time taking there eyes of all that Mark was displaying.

“Well I think that wasn’t good enough” said ……………..

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

Can you remember what the dare was John / Mark were talking about: Quote :
"we agreed that the first male FORCED to strip naked would have that forfeit, not the first male to be stripped for their own decision. This will take place if you lose any of them chips”

What will happen next?

Please comment and keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

05-17-2011, 11:18 AM

Some more kisses...

Thanks for comments - Quick easy puzzle in this part for anyone to participate

Part 94 (179) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well I think that wasn’t good enough” said Mark, partly annoyed that he had been so close, yet denied at the final hurdle. “Hey I was going to say exactly the same thing” said Brian who had wanted to see a cum shot of some description”

“There is always next time” sniggered Adam, believing that his sister had done far more than the initial kiss that was asked of her.

“Now its Dani’s turn for a kiss” said David staring at Dani and seeing her in a gorgeous bra, skirt and assumingly underwear. Would she be willing to strip an item of clothing, now that she had been reminded that she would not have the opportunity to put it back on.

“Where would you like your kiss, my sweetheart” said Sarah acting all sweet and innocent.

Dani replied “Well I’m not going to be brave and foolish like Mark, so I would like a kiss on my lips”

The group were wondering which lips Dani was meaning, and reading their minds Dani licked her lips (mouth) symbolising where she was referring to, just as she did this Sarah sneaked across to her and asked “Would you like my tongue to do that”.

Dani was shocked from this remark and couldn’t utter a word, her mouth just froze and so Sarah decided she would take that as a yes. Slowly licking Dani’s lip gloss covered lips she began to wet her appetite.

“Just think where that tongue was, only 5 minutes ago” chuckled Mark to Dani trying to turn her on even more, if that was ever possible.

The group knew perfectly well where the tongue had been and knew that there would be several other places it would soon be travelling, however where would this be.

Next Sarah sneaked her tongue in between Dani’s lips and started to massage her tongue for several minutes before finally Dani managed to mutter “That’s enough babe, I don’t want to wear your tongue out for later” she finally chuckled.

Was it the player’s imagination or was the temperature in the room getting hotter and hotter, despite the players wearing less and less.

It was now Laura’s turn for a sexy kiss, the players all wondered how daring she would be in front of their friends, would the two sisters actually have an exotic kiss?

Like Dani, Laura was wearing three articles of clothing; however she had on some jeans rather than a skirt that Dani was sitting in, only inches away.

“Kiss my belly button” Laura giggled, knowing full well this was a sensitive part of her body. Sarah moved as fast as a rocket towards Laura eyeing up her neatly packaged boobies covered by only a navy blue lace bra.

Sarah debated if to lick her sister’s belly button, but quickly decided she would leave hundreds of little kisses all around. The kissing seemed to last forever and each kiss moved into a different spot. It reminded Laura of a ladybug walking all over her, and tickling as it went.

“Is it time for my second kiss” asked Mark, hardly controlling himself.

“No! Remember we agree for a second roll to see the order of the kissing” snapped John, feeling a little annoyed at how little attention Mark had played.

While the dice were collected and rolled Brian’s eyes wondered around the room noticing a letter W on the wall. “What’s that there fore” he asked puzzled.

Oh, that’s Adams, it’s a reminder of a school question that he had on which he was the only person to successfully answer the question correctly. “Please tell us what the question was” asked Brian who had now become curious, which the players found unusual after all that had been going on within the last 5 minutes.

Well this is what the puzzle was, explained Adam …………………

2780

Meanwhile the 3 winners, rolled the dice like they had done moments earlier. This is what each player rolled:

Laura – rolled a 5
Dani – rolled a 3
Mark – rolled a 2.

“Right it looks like Laura, you will be going first, I hope you have thought of another kiss, it’s not long since your last” said John

Laura spoke clearly to the room saying “Yes, Slut, you will come here and kiss my ………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

Where would the next round of kisses be?

What will happen next, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Can you solve the puzzle – Remember a triangle has 3 sides.

You must be able to colour in the triangle without going over any lines, if you require more advice, feel free to ask

Rachie

05-19-2011, 11:32 AM

Here is the answer to puzzle W

2781

Answer is 9 Triangles

Thank You for everyone that took the time to read and take part

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

05-19-2011, 11:32 AM

Thanks for everyone that has participated with the puzzle.

What will Laura demand?

Find out here in …….

Part 95 (180) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Laura spoke clearly to the room saying “Yes, Slut, you will come here and remove my jeans without using your hands, I then want you to kiss my panty covered clit” she said in a dominant way.

Sarah dutifully complied with Laura’s command; she was already beside her sister as she was the last person to receive a kiss.

Debated how the best way to remove Laura’s jeans, Sarah finally decided to try to undo the tight button with her teeth. It took for what seemed like forever for the large button to fit through the tiny hole.

Now she had the task of pulling the baggy blue material down Laura’s skinny legs. She decided to do this with her feet and so sat with her legs in the air beginning her work.

It did not seem to take long for the denim material to be lying on the floor besides her. Most of the group were happy as they noticed that Laura either shaved her legs or waxed, and felt sure this had helped with Sarah’s task.

“Wow, have you waxed! Did you like the feeling last week that good” asked Lucy reminding the players of the waxing parlour.

“I want to see how much the hairs have grown back in such a short time” sniggered David, who was a little annoyed that he was yet to see this area of Laura’s body close up without hairs.

John tossed a chip over to Laura, as her reward of stripping an item of clothing. All of the male players were happy that they had been given the chance to see another female in her underwear, and were more than anxious to seeing some without this.

Sarah was debating how to please her sister first, should she focus on the one area Laura was in need of satisfaction, or should she tease her first.

With long slow licks she began to lick Laura’s slit through her underwear. She could tell that she must be doing it correct by the quite whimpers that Laura let out every now and then.

“Do you like what your sister is doing to you?” asked Mark wishing he could do the same to his sister.

Sarah stopped licking, and instead planted hundreds of kisses all around Laura’s sensitive clit. This started to drive Laura wild, with enjoyment.

The players could all tell that she was enjoying it, and wondered if the sisters would ever do this again, or had they already.

The kissing continued, before Sarah decided to finish her treatment by poking her tongue into the underwear covered cunt. Her tongue disappeared further than any of the players could ever have imagined, and her underwear was becoming wetter and wetter due to several reasons, she was turned on more than her wildest dreams as well as Sarah’s little kisses had left several wet spots on her kinky underwear which had now been thrust tight into her love hole.

The players watched in amazement as all of the events unfolded in front of their very eyes. How much further would the twins be prepared to go later in the game, if the opportunity arose.

Laura’s whimpers soon became moans, just as Sarah decided to call it a day. “How did you like that Mistress” Sarah asked out of respect.

“Well we have defiantly got to try that again sometime in private” replied Laura with a wide grin over her face.

“Now is it Dani’s turn for a kiss” asked John, wanting to keep the fun rolling.

“Well if you don’t mind I would like to go to toilet first, it will only take a couple of minutes and should be enough time for you to get re-fills. I hope this is ok” said Dani making plans for her kiss.

The group agree and Adam went to get the drinks while Dani disappear to the lavatory. A couple of minutes passed and the group were all sat down on the carpet waiting for Dani’s decision to be revealed.

“Sarah I would like you to ……………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

What will happen next?
Where will Dani’s kiss be?

All comments and feedback is much appreciated.

Rachie

05-22-2011, 10:59 AM

Thanks for all comments.

I would like to apologie for the 3 day delay between parts instead of the usual 1 or 2. (Been a little busy with the new layout of getDare)

Now where will Dani request her kiss, or will she ask to remove her skirt / underwear / bra

Read below for answers:

Part 96 (181) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Sarah, I would like you to lie on the floor here and close your eyes” instructed Dani, pointing to the clear area of carpet near the oak chest.

“Yes Mistress” came a sweet reply from Sarah as she dutifully complied with Dani’s command and laid with her eyes tightly shut.

Dani crept as quiet as a mouse; over to Sarah grabbing a scarf off the oak cabinet on the way which she quickly tied around Sarah’s eyes, restricting the sense of sight with the blind fold

The next thing Dani did was crouch down inches away from Sarah’s face. The group were restricted vision by Dani’s short skirt, but they all knew what was about to unfold.

“Lick” Dani instructed, still grinning as she knew what was going to soon be taking place.

Sarah tentatively stuck out her tongue, not fully knowing what was going to happen, or where she was going to be licking / kissing.

The group all watched intensely as Sarah licked everywhere imaginable under Dani’s skirt.

Like several of the others earlier, Dani was soon whimpering, but despite this Sarah kept her focus on the target she had been instructed to lick. Soon Dani had a sticky orgasm caused by Sarah’s tongue.

Not long afterwards the events came to an end and Sarah was instructed to stop. Dani carefully climbed off Sarah’s willing mouth and straightened up her skirt.

“How was that” Dani asked Sarah grinning like a Cheshire cat, after having one of the best and most powerful orgasms of her young life.

“That was great” replied Sarah, moments after the scarf / blindfold was removed.

“Right the last kiss, is for Mark, I wonder if her can beat the orgasm Dani has had in her panties” said John, making everyone again focus on Marks naked body. He was the only person in the room to be nude and was looking forward to the upcoming events that the evening had in store but first he had the opportunity to ask Sarah for a kiss anywhere on his body.

“I think I want you to shove your tongue in my mouth” said Mark, looking forward to later fantasising about a snog from Sarah that had just been millimetres away from 2 pussies, with the only thing preventing contact being Laura and Dani’s underwear.

“Ok” said Sarah a little surprised, but glad Mark had chosen this at the same time. “Do you want me to cum over there or are you going to cum here” she said moments after.

Mark chuckled, hearing the word CUM instead of come “Which ever it’s up to you, but I’d prefer to cum to you” he replied stressing the word CUM with a chuckle.

Mark started to move to Sarah who had said little since her last kiss with Dani. Plomping himself near Sarah, Marks mouth was open wide as he approached her luscious lips. Sticking out his tongue Mark first decided to Lick and taste Sarah’s lips (mouth).

This tasted noting like what Mark was ever expecting, and he thrust open Sarah’s mouth, sticking the tongue inside. Not long after Mark shuddered as a wonderful taste and feeling hit him. Was this what it was like to snog a female, he thought.

The pair shared a passionate kiss for some time, before John called it a day “Time’s up you too, let’s start the next round” he said feeling that the round had lasted far longer than needed.

They broke their kiss and repositioned themselves on the red carpet where they had been sitting earlier.

“Who’s turn is it to deal” asked Sarah, in a gaze having forgotten with the heat of all her kisses.

Dani was quick to answer with “I believe it is Adam, however first can I ……………..”

TO BE CONTINUED .............
What was Dani about to say?

Please comment and more will follow.

Unfortunately only over 18s are currently allowed to comment, however if your younger than this, please feel free to send a private message, it is much appreciated.

Love Rachie
x x x x x

Rachie

05-25-2011, 11:09 AM

Thanks for all readers and commenter’s.

I have edited the part to insert a table of what each player is wearing. Hope this is what you was asking for Beatea. Thank You

What is Dani about to ask, find out now only by reading ….

Part 97 (182) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I believe it is Adam, however first can I have my 2 chips” Dani answered with a smug grin on her face knowing that only Sarah was aware that she had, had no underwear on during the kiss that she received moments earlier from Sarah on her glory hole.

“What you on about, receiving a chip” said John feeling he was about to start a quarrel.

The group were staring at Dani when suddenly Sarah muttered with a cheeky smile “She has no underwear on, didn’t you know?”

“O.M.G” came the shocked reply from the group, “You mean when she was shuddering, you had your tongue deep inside her juice box” whispered David, hardly believing he had witnessed the event in front of his very eyes.

The only response from Sarah and Dani was the nods of their heads, and a wicked smile that span from cheek to cheek.

“Didn’t you have any underwear on earlier in the game” grinned Mark still shocked. Dani decided to prolong the groups thoughts by waiting a considerable amount of time before she finally said “May I be excused for a second”

“Only if someone goes with you” dictated John, being the ruler once again.

“O.K, everyone follow me” sniggered Dani standing up and getting ready to leave the room. Everyone followed suit and soon they were all making their way to the small bathroom.

“Look in the bath” said Dani, knowing full well what the group were about to see. “Wow Sexy things” laughed David, not used to seeing a skimpy g-string like this before, let alone knowing that moments earlier one of his friends had been wearing it, with the strap pulled tight into the unknown. The saucy lingerie was black silk and very small, however the tiniest piece of material was sending the group wild.

“Does that mean you have nothing on, under that skirt” asked Adam thinking of the person he fancied.

“That’s right, all I’m wearing is my skirt and bra, I bet you all would like to be in the position Sarah was 10 minutes ago” she eventually spluttered, putting different thought into everyone’s head while Sarah sat grinning.

The 10 intrepid players made their way back to the Poker room to start the next round. Before this happened John rewarded Dani with 2 chips as she dumped her sexy lingerie on the clothing pile.

“Right let’s get back to the game, Adam I believe it is your turn to deal round 30” said John, wondering if round would add any more excitement to an already action packed game.

As Adam collected the cards the players all admired each other’s sexy bodies with and noticed how little some players had remaining.

2782

Adam quickly dealt the cards and another tight game was played with the results being:

Lucy – THREE OF A KIND (C - KING) (S - KING) (H - KING) (D - 6) (C - 3)
Sarah – THREE OF A KIND (S - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (C - ACE) (S - QUEEN)

Adam – TWO PAIR (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (C - 3) (S - 3) (H - 10)
David - PAIR (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - ACE) (C - KING) (C - 8)

Mark – PAIR (H - 2) (C - 2) (D - JACK) (H - 9) (S - 7)
Laura – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S- 8) (H - 7)

Amber – HIGH CARD (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - 9) (C - 7) (D - 4)
Brian – HIGH CARD (C - JACK) (D - 10) (H - 9) (S - 7) (H - 5)

John – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (D - 9) (D - 8) (H - 6) (H - 3)
Dani – HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (H - 2)

“Dani you’re the looser” laughed David, realising that she had actually done an intelligent move last round, with removing her underwear while on the toilet and collecting 2 chips, therefore Lucy would not get the chance to remove them in front of the room.

Dani gave up her 2 chips resulting in only 1 left to save her if needed. John however was chipless and was therefore required to sacrifice an article of clothing.

“What clothing can I remove” asked Lucy, secretly wishing he had finished last and would be forced to remove his underwear.

“Take off my Jean’s, you know you want to” said John, trying to act like a good sport while everything was happening.

Lucy scurried over to John and swiftly removed the dark jeans, tugging them down John’s muscular legs. “Wow, you have a lot of muscle” Lucy complimented John, seeming surprised as this was the first time she had seen him without any trousers / jeans.

John sat shivering in only his underwear thinking if he lost the next round he would be forced to remove his underwear, giving him 2 chips, he would have to instantly sacrificing these and be on the brink of losing the game.

“Are we all ready for round 31” asked Lucy, getting ready to deal the cards.

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

Congratulations go to d3c0m for successfully predicting that Dani wanted chips for her underwear.

What will happen in round 31, keep reading for answers?

All comments and feedback is much appreciated

Rachie

05-27-2011, 12:06 PM

What will round 31 reveal, find out below

Part 98 (183) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Are we all ready for round 31” asked Lucy, getting ready to deal the cards. After little comments the cards were dealt and after an intense round this is what was revealed.

David – 4 OF A KIND (H - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 4) (C - 5)
Adam– FULL HOUSE (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 4) (S - 4)

Sarah– THREE OF A KIND (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S- 10) (H - 5)
John – 2 PAIRS (S - KING) (C - KING) (H - 3) (C - 3) (S -6)

Laura – 2 PAIRS (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (D - 2)
Brian – 2 PAIRS (H - 8) (S - 8) (H - 6) (D - 6) (D - 5)

Mark– PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 4)
Lucy– PAIR (H - 9) (C - 9) (D - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 10)

Dani – PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - QUEEN) (C- 10) (C - 8)
Amber – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 2)

David looked very happy at winning the round. He proudly received his 1 chip reward from John. He was now no longer the losing male and he was relieved of this after the previous week’s game. Rubbing his hands together he glanced at the players cards looking to see who were the unlucky players.

“Oh great, …… it looks like I’m the lucky one to see another of Amber’s pictures he said chuckling while looking to see if she had enough chips to prevent her having to forfeit he sexy lingerie. He was a tad disappointed to see she had 2 chips remaining but knew she was once again on the brink of showing more if she had another unfortunate round.

“Who’s finished in 9th position” asked David, still unsure after looking around to see 3 players had a single pair.

“Dani is the other unlucky player” replied John, helping his mate, who was suddenly excited thinking about the opportunity to ask her a truth question.

“Oh Dani what clothing will I have the pleasure of stripping” David asked smiling as he saw his friend in only a bra and skirt.

All Dani could do was laugh before saying “You wish big boy, however I have a single chip left, so you won’t have the pleasure at all”

David looked shocked, not seeing the chip that Dani already had in her right small hand. Dani gave the chip to John, still aware that she would not be able to get out of the truth questions, that she was expecting to be sexual, especially after hearing most of the questions that had been asked earlier that evening.

“Right where do you want to start first?” asked John referring to the truth questions for Dani or the picture activity that Amber must participate in.

“Um, I think we will start with Amber” David said chuckling, hoping more than anything for a certain picture to be revealed.

“What numbers does Amber have left to choose from?” asked David.

“Well the numbers already chosen have been 2, 4. 5, 7, 8. This means Amber still has 3 pictures remaining which are numbered 1, 3 and 6” said Sarah who was sat nearest the table and had easy access to look what the numbered photos were.

“Well Amber which of the 3 numbers would you like to chose (1 / 3 / 6)?” asked David reiterating what had already been said.

The silence that followed from Amber seemed to be deadly, however after only a few seconds she said “I would like to pick photo number 3”

“That’s such a good choice” sniggered David hoping that the image would be as great as his imagination.

Before Amber even guessed what the photo was David decided he could wait no longer and took a glance at the picture.

“Oh My Fucking god” he shouted, as soon as he had seen what the photo had shown.

“I have several questions to ask, however the first is: “What do you think the photo is?” He said in such an excited voice.

Amber sat debating what the picture could be. David had put her in an awkward position by looking at the picture before asking her. When he first looked at the photo there was no reaction, however moments later he had looked like he was about to explode. Was he trying to bluff her, Amber considered. Or perhaps it was a double bluff, her mind was going round and round in circles. What should she do, she thought to herself.

I think that the picture could be …………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What will the photo be?
What will Amber guess?
Will Amber be correct?

Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

Please keep commenting and more will follow, moving towards a
special 100th chapter in a few days time. (Can you predict what this will be)

Rachie

05-30-2011, 11:06 AM

Part 99a – part b will follow in a few hours all being well.

What would Amber’s picture reveal?

Find out now:

Part 99a (184) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I think that the picture could be the one that shows everything near a local village sign” said Amber nervously, not wanting to give the group too much information just in case it was a different picture.

She was unsure if she wanted her prediction to be correct or not, as if it was correct David would get to see all her delicate bits and pieces in close detail. With the way the erotic picture was taken she was sure David’s hardon (boner) would have been far greater than what it was, however with poker a lot of players knew how to play a convincing bluff.

If it was a different picture she knew it would be placed on the internet, however the chance of the erotic picture would then be a 1 in 2 chance with this only happening if Amber was not already naked.

David’s face seemed to go redder and redder as he looked at the picture. What was he looking at, thought the players.

David smiled and said “Well Amber that picture you have described must be a picture to die for. Does it by any chance happen to be near a sign that says UPTO (n), with an arrow pointing up towards your sexy lips.” He said blushing as he finished.

“O.M.G, have you been lucky enough to see the best picture of them all” said Adam, feeling a little disappointed that he had not been given this great opportunity and would not have the chance to view the picture, all he could hope for now was to see the real thing.

“Does this mean I get the picture back” asked Amber, more confidently now that one of her biggest fears had just been erased.

“Think again” said David clutching the picture tight to his chest, remember the rules that Sarah stated “The winner gets to keep the picture no matter what” David reiterated, “However I am not allowed to show anyone it without your permission, and you can trust me with this” David continued trying to reassure Amber at the same time as the realisation of the dare hit her.

“Is it time for the next round” asked Dani trying to sound confident.

“You wish” sniggered John, realising that Dani was trying to get out of her truth questions. “I think someone has some questions to answer first” he continued, looking straight at Dani, who was now sat looking sorry.

“Who is going first” asked John looking back and forth at Lucy and David who both had been given the opportunity.

“I think I will let you go first, if it’s ok with you” asked Lucy to David who were the two winners.

“Fine by me, let’s see what you have got” sniggered David trying to wind Lucy up a little more.

“My question for you (Dani) is: What made you pick that messy task for me (the one we heard earlier.) Do you enjoy getting messy? What messy things have you done before? And finally what messy things would you like to do in the future and who with”

Dani sat looking puzzled not wanting one of her little secrets to be revealed. It seemed like a life time before she finally started to reveal her answer and the group could tell like always Dani was taking a lot of care and attention thinking what she was about to say, not wanting anything to be revealed that was not forced.

“Where should I start” she said, more talking to herself than anyone in the room.

“Why not from the beginning” chuckled Mark making an obvious comment.

“Ok, the answer is that getting messy would be a …………..”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

Please comment and part 99b will hopefully follow shortly.

Would anyone like to make a prediction what Dani was about to reveal and what about the 100th part.

Also congratulations to:
amenablerebel
rahamn
jamness
dounowhoiam
12356416514a
Pymani96

Who successfully chose photo number 3 in post 712
WHO CHOSE WHAT (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=412831&postcount=712)

Thanks for all the support
Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

05-30-2011, 04:56 PM

What is Dani about to reveal?
And the build up to the 100th part

Part 99b (184) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Ok, the answer is that getting messy would be a slight turn on for me, depending on what the messy substance/s were” Dani started carefully putting thoughts into everyone’s minds, but not telling them what the messy stuff would be.

However moments later Dani realised she had to tell the group what messy stuff she had done before, would this reveal more about her, or could she be careful enough not to disclose too much to her friends.

Bowing her shoulders she accepted defeat and realised this was impossible. The words that came out next were “I have used many things to get messy with, including food usually items that don’t smell too bad. I have also been messy with mud, but this was more a fight and not planned” she chuckled as she remembered last year’s holiday.

“What about your own juice” asked Brian, not wanting to say the word cum in front of his new friends, (well not in this manner of speech anyway).

“I think all, or very near all girls our age will have the same answer to that question, use your imagination” answered Dani, not forced to answer Brian’s question, while at the same leaving him with a little image.

“There are a few other things that I have been messy with, but these were so long ago, and I don’t think are relevant if that’s ok” Dani said sounding pleading near the end.

“That’s ok, there’s always time to find out later” chucked David making a note to remember later.

Dani continued to answer her question “The messy things that I would love to do in the future would involve another female. I would love for them to either get me messy, or be able to get them messy, and it to be random. I don’t know possibly the loser of a bet or something like that”

“I don’t mind watching that show” quickly butted in Mark as soon as Dani stopped for a breath. This was followed by an applause from the male players while several of the females glanced at each other smiling, what plans were they making?

“Is it time for Lucy to ask me a …..” started Dani. Unable to finish the sentence as David shouted “NO! You haven’t answered all of mine yet”

Dani was puzzled and had genuinely forgot that she hadn’t explain the reason she had dared him to lick the food from places around the house

“What’s the answer them?” asked David intrigued why his them mistress had ordered the tasks.

“Well I made you eat food from the bowl that had been mixed with cat food, as well as jelly off the piss covered toilet seat as I wanted to see how far I could push you, I was also looking forward to the fact if you did these you could lick golden syrup from anywhere you wanted. I was secretly hoping it would be from where you decided” blushed Dani “However I wasn’t sure if you was man enough for this, or if you would pick somewhere else”

(For more info read parts 45 – 48 of my first story – Strip Poker with a Twist)

There were several smiling faces, as everyone realised what Dani was meaning while trying to hide her smile behind her small hands.

“Right them I think you have answered all of my question to a satisfying standard, I wonder what Lucy’s question will be” asked David

Lucy was just about to answer when something made her jump. Panting she asked “What’s that” before realising it was ………………

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

Your last chance for predictions?
What is going to happen next?
What is the noise?

Please comment for a reminder when the 100th part is released.

Rachie

06-01-2011, 11:52 AM

The big 100th chapter

Will you be the lucky ones?

What is the noise?

Find out now by reading

Part 100 (185) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy was just about to answer when something made her jump. Panting she asked “What’s that” before realising it was someone’s mobile phone that had bleeped meaning they had a message.

The players all looked at each other half in surprise, “Who the Fuck texts at this time of the evening” shouted John, rather annoyed at the Poker Game being interrupted at a possible critical stage.

“Dani just smiled, partly anticipating that it was her mobile that had gone off and realising her earlier plans may be just about to kick off. “I think that was mine” Dani she told the room before scurrying to her bag which had been lying on the floor in the same place since before the game had started.

Reaching into what seemed like her never ending bag she grabbed her phone. The number was not already saved in her phone box, which was what she was already hoping Shuddering Dani opened the message and started to silently read not giving away anything to the rest of the room.

2783

Hi Lucy, I’m so glad that we ave the same feelings, I have been going insane thinking about u & wondering how to say sori for all I did. If there is ne way of making it up2 you please let me know. Love ya. Ben

Dani sat gleaming for joy, realising her earlier dare for Laura to post a mysterious letter to Ben was paying off (parts 43-45). Dani was already expecting something had happened between Lucy and Ben especially after Lucy had grinned and refused to answer David’s question earlier in the game (part 31).

What would she do with the new information she had just received, Ben now thought he had Lucy’s mobile number and was texting her, could she play another trick or two, she wondered.

She sat their reading the message once again before saving Ben into her contacts. She was now going to have some fun and see how far she could push him.. Quickly typing a message she sat debating if she could really send it, was she brave enough? With a single tap of her finger a reply was sent. A shudder went straight through her body like an electric shock as she sat thinking about what possibly lied ahead.

“Who was that” John asked calming down from his rage a few minutes earlier.

“Oh, it was just my mum, nothing important” Dani lied, trying to hide the smug grin on her face caused by the ever growing plan she was making.

“Is it time to move onto Lucy’s question” asked John, checking that Dani had finished with her mobile phone and prepared to listen to her question.

“Yeah fine, go ahead and ask” Dani giggled at Lucy while placing her phone on the red carpet beside her.

“What you so happy about” Lucy asked puzzled.

Dani replied “Wow, I never expected my question to be so easy”

“No that’s not my question, but you look so happy”

Dani interrupted, making plans for later in the game, “Lucy if you do 1 minor thing for me later, that I write on this piece of paper, I will let you give me a dare instead of a truth” Dani said, trying to bargain with her (Lucy) and to show you that it will be nothing extreme I will even let John see the piece of paper – task to verify it.

Lucy sat debating if to take Dani up on her offer, before replying “As long as it is nothing extreme, and within my limits, I will take you up on your offer” she smiled, not knowing what she was about to get herself into.

The two gilrs (Lucy / Dani) happily shook hands agreeing on the deal that they had both made. It was now Dani’s turn to write the note, of what Lucy would be doing later. She swiftly did this and handed it to John who looked puzzled after reading it, but said nothing.

“Ok Lucy, looks like you have traded the option to set a Truth for a Dare” said John still puzzled and trying to workout what Dani had planned.

PS REF BELOW: THIS WAS ACTUALLY ONE OF MY DARES A FEW WEEKS AGO – HOWEVER, NAME / CHARACTER – MAY HAVE BEEN CHANGED TO HIDE IDENTITY

Lucy sat thinking of a dare, before quickly saying, “Dani the preparation for this dare will take a while, but what we will do is print names on a piece of paper (ref getDare user names) for everyone that has replied to one of my favourite stories (Strip Poker with a Twist & the Sequel) the more times they have replied, the more pieces of paper they will be written on, We will then mix the 2000+ pieces of paper up and draw 3, you must email these people pictures of yourself, the first one will receive a clothed picture, the second a picture in just your underwear and the 3rd will receive a uncensored nude photo” (Providing are over 18)

“O.M.G do I really have to do that” asked Dani wondering if the task she had set Lucy was really worth it after all.

“Well you wanted a dare” sniggered Laura, already starting to set the dare up. They found the easiest way was to print them out on the computer and looked at the reply list for both stories, before duplicating the names the given amount of time.

Some time later the dare was set up and Dani nervously dipped into the box where the named papers had been place and pulled out 3 names.

Who would they be? she nervously thought to herself anticipating some of the users who had commented more often than others.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………..

What will the task Dani has set for Lucy be?
Who will get pictures?
What will happen next?

Photo's will be sent out within aprox 30min after the next chapter has been released. Will you be a lucky one?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answer

Rachie

06-02-2011, 12:03 PM

Who are the Lucky winners?
Thanks for everyone that’ has commented.

PS, Draw for this happened a few weeks ago. As it was a dare from group, who knows what will happen in the future?

Part 101 (186) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Who would they be? Dani nervously thought to herself anticipating some of the users who were frequent commenter’s more than others.

She pulled the first ticket and read the name allowed ______. Oh this person will be fortunate enough to see a clothed picture of you. Dani felt grateful that at least it was a friendly female that she knew quite well.

Getting a little nervous Dani dipped into the box containing all the many names of the viewers that had replied to the story. As quick as a flash she pulled out a ticket and opened it to see the name ______. This was one of the users who frequent replied and many of the group were not surprised at this.

“How are you feeling sending him a photo of you, with only your underwear on (bra / knickers)” asked Brian trying to make Dani feel a little nervous before her final name pick.

“Well this user has been kind enough to send me a photo in the past, and I think he looks really sweet, he is a gentleman and always shows respect, so I don’t see any problems” answered Dani cowering at the thought of showing the stranger herself in this state along with wondering who the last person would be.

“Now the ultimate photo that everyone would want to see” grinned David. Before continuing “I think it would be best to blindfold Dani while she picks this, and we can look at it and tell her later” David finished

The group all agree and even with Dani’s protest, she was blind folded and forced to continue with her dare.

A worried Dani digged deep into the box, pulling out a ticket from the very bottom. Would she be happier if it was a frequent commenter and friend or if the note would reveal the username of a total stranger that she would never speak to again, she couldn’t make her mind up?

“Oh it’s a pity that this viewer is under 18 and will not be an appropriate viewer to receive a totally naked photo of you” said Laura in a disappointed voice

"Right then, draw again" ordered John, putting Dani in the firing line and more fear was displayed in her eyes.

Again Dani digged deep into the box of unknown names, pulling the name out she heard much laughter from the group. What was everyone laughing at she wondered.

John placed the ticket in his pocket as the blindfold was removed from around Dani's eyes. The user / replied who would receive the dirty picture was still unknown to her.

I'm going to get my revenge for this, Dani thought, hoping the activities she had planned would go smoothly.

"Right I think Dani had better get on with sending them images" said Lucy, who was already aware that with the wireless connectivity of her friends ipod touch she was more than capable of sending some images, she had heard earlier that evening that she had explicit photos of herself (Dani) saved under a password on here from a task she had done earlier that week (possibly write about later) Lucy was thinking the dare she had set for Dani was going to be even better than initially planned.

Dani was ordered to send the first image of her fully clothed to ....... And the second image if her in only lingerie to ...... She was still unaware of the final person until John blurted him/her name, which made blood rush through Dani's bones.

She however knew what must be done, and reluctantly sent the image, fearing what the reply may be.

“Right now that the photo’s have been sent is it time for the next round” asked Laura who had kept out on the bottom 2 for the last 7 rounds (current longest for any player).

“It sure is” said John followed by “let’s see some more skin” in a kinky voice.

As the winner of the last round David was handed the cards, which he dutifully shuffled and dealt.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………………

The first 2 images will be sent within the next 30 minutes.

The latter may be sent in around 24 hours, as I am still am unaware who this is!

Hope the lucky winners appreciate their reward for commenting.

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Ps if you read anything alleged written about me (by others), believe what you like, most of it is complete lies made up from my story / blog

Rachie

06-06-2011, 04:06 PM

Now over 1500 replies thank you
Sorry about the longer than usual delay

Part 102 (187) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

As the winner of the last round David was handed the cards, which he dutifully shuffled and dealt.

The females were all peering at Marks tool, who was the only players currently on display. He however still had 2 chips remaining putting him in a stronger position that what it seemed.

The other males all had their underwear on, with Adam also having his tracksuit trousers protecting these from view.

Both the new playing females were currently the only two topless girls, both Lucy and Amber were therefore attracting a fair few glances to the breasts. Both were currently sitting with just their underwear preventing them from being totally nude.

The twins (Sarah and Laura) still had a bra on as well as their underwear, while Dani was the only player in the room to have fresh air wafting on her slit, as her skirt and bra were the only articles of remaining.

There was so much attention to the different player’s bodies during round 32, and less attention to the cards than usual. Was her mind where it was supposed to be, and was she still in control, thought Laura trying to break her attention of Marks Ding Dong (penis) which seemed only inches away from her grasp.

The round seemed to last for longer than usual, but as the cards were revealed Laura knew she was right.

Sarah – 4 OF A KIND (H - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 4) (C - 5)
John – FULL HOUSE (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 4) (S - 4)

David – FULL HOUSE (S - KING) (C - KING) (H - 3) (C - 3) (C-3)
Lucy – THREE OF A KIND (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S- 10) (H - 5)

Mark – 2 PAIRS (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (D - 2)
Brian – 2 PAIRS (H - 8) (S - 8) (H - 6) (D - 6) (D - 5)

Adam – PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 4)
Amber – PAIR (H - 9) (C - 9) (D - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 10)

Dani – PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - QUEEN) (C- 10) (C - 8)
Laura – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (C - 2)

Indeed with the little attention Laura had played she had lost the round. This was as a result of admiring the players in their unusual dress sense while the round was taking place. She was unable to do this while dealing unlike her friends.

She realised she had lost the round and was thankful of the 2 chips she had still obtained. However 9th place finished Dani was not as lucky and would be forced to strip either her skirt or bra to retrieve the chip she so desperately required.

“Come here Dani Babe” started Sarah “I think you need to let a bit more air get to you, let me help you remove that skirt” she continued in a cheesy voice.

Dani just laughed and said “You wish, however you can have the pleasure of seeing by breasts again”
“AGAIN” a few of the players screamed, wondering how far the two friends were prepared to go tonight.

Dani calmly crawled over to Sarah being careful not to let anyone see up her skirt at present, as she was still the only female without underwear along with Mark being the only male.

“May I” asked Sarah, looking down a Dani’s gorgeous cleavage.

“I’m all your sweetie” replied Dani feeling a tingle in the area where her panties once had been. Did she really say that in front of the group, she later thought?

Sarah felt like teasing everyone first and positioned herself behind Dani, who was facing the room with only a pink bra and the tiniest skirt you can ever imagine hiding a juicy pussy.

Sarah pressed her bra covered boobs against Dani’s bare back while slowly slipping first a finger then her hand inside Dani’s pink bra.

Dani’s hands were by her side as she felt like she was in heaven, with Sarah’s fingers nipping her ever hardening bullets.

“Ewww, that feels nice” Dani started to moan just before Sarah pinched the nipples one after the other sending a shock through Dani’s body.

After about 30 seconds of fondling with Dani’s bra still in place, Sarah placed Dani’s hands on her breasts, keeping them from sagging down and the bra in place. With this done as quick as a flash she unclipped the bra letting the straps dangle in mid air.

Sarah brought her hands up Dani’s chest and took hold of the bra which was still covering the titty bow jangles and stopping them from receiving fresh air.

“Stop teasing us” shouted Brian who had never before seen such an erotic performance of this nature.

“You too are both hot like this” said Adam wondering what his Sister would Dare Dani in a few moments time.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………………

What is Dani’s dare going to be?

Keep reading for more exciting parts of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Sorry part probably reads like a load of nonsense, not been fully proof read as much as usual parts and yes its 12.05am lol

Rachie

06-08-2011, 01:11 PM

Thanks for all of the kind messages

What is going to happen next?

Find out now, by reading …

Part 103 (188) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“You too are both hot like this” said Adam wondering what his Sister would Dare Dani in a few moments time

Sarah then carefully came round to the front of Dani blocking her titty jugs from the view of the other players. “I think you need to let your hair down” said Sarah teasing the players a little more, while at the same time taking Dani’s hair out of the pony tale and letting it droop over her soon to be bare breast.

“Wow you look so sexy like that, I think I could fuck you right now” Sarah said stressing the words sexy and fuck.

The players weren’t sure if Sarah was still acting or being serious, but if she was acting, she was doing an amazing job of it.

Sarah slowly backed away from Dani letting the room get there first real glance of her that evening without a bra on.

“I agree with Sarah” said Adam quickly, “You look good enough to fuck, and hey you haven’t even got any underwear on.” He said, eventually laughing.

“Right is it time for Dani’s dare” asked John, wondering if Sarah would be able to come up with anything more arousing than the display that had just been preformed.

“Is it ok, if I dare Dani to do something within the week when we are all present” asked Sarah sounding hopeful.

“Yippee, it’s a birthday surprise” said Dani, reminding the group of her upcoming special birthday.

John cut Dani’s sentence short and said “As long as we are all given the opportunity to be there, to share the fun, and something is written down so we know the dare has not changed.”

“Yeah, I’m fine by that, I will need some of your help, and I am sure Dani is going to like the treat that I have in store for her” chuckled Sarah, before continuing “After all, I need to get my own back for her spilling the beans about us to”. Sarah sat rubbing her hands together making plans for the week ahead.

“Are we going to bake Dani a Birthday cake” asked Brian, not realising until then that it was a special birthday for Dani.

Sarah turned towards Brian and just smiled, deciding to say nothing at all.

“Ow I can’t wait to find out what is going to happen” mentioned David wondering how dirty minded Sarah could actually be. “It must be something good or she would never be sitting there in her bra and thong with the widest grin on her face that you have ever seen”.

“Can I just write a few words on a scrap of paper, to prove the dare has already been made up, however I don’t want to state too much as I don’t know if I can pull it off.” Said Sarah, still with the widest grin you can ever imagine.

“That’s fine” replied John handing a scrap of paper and a pen to Sarah who dutifully wrote down a few words rather than a sentence, and handed back to the ring leader (John).

Well is it time to find out what the next round (round 33) will uncover said Adam laughing as he thought about the word uncover.

However just before Sarah had time to collect the cards and shuffle them there became a knock at the door.

“Who the fucks this?” asked Adam surprised and not expecting anyone to call at his house at this time of the day.

John rubbed his hands together thinking what was possibly going to happen next, while Dani said “Lucy dear, just go and see who is at the door, I believe Sarah has left the keys in it and the bolt is across”

“Why the hell do I have to fucking go” asked Lucy, sounding depressed and believing she had been singled out.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………………

Sorry for the tease about the dare, that will hopefully be written about in future parts.

Easy question, - who is at the door?
Why has Lucy got to go?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

06-10-2011, 11:27 AM

Will Lucy answer the door?
Who will it be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist to find out

Part 104 (189) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Why the hell do I have to fucking go” asked Lucy, sounding depressed and believing she had been singled out.

“I will go” shouted Sarah scrambling to her feet and about to put some clothing back on.

“NO! Screamed John “Lucy must go”

“Why” asked several members of the room, wondering why John would order such an unusual task.

“Well I’m not the one you should be asking, but I have a letter here confirming that Lucy must answer the door to the next person who comes knocking.

“Well hurry up and do your task, before whoever is at the door disappears” ordered David still a little confused why answering the door would have been one of Lucy’s tasks. He could only think of one person who had mysteriously dared Lucy that evening and this was Dani, or was it something else. David began to wonder.

Lucy cautiously stood up and began walking to the pile of clothes that were lying behind her.

“What do you think you are doing” asked John, causing fear to be struck down Lucy’s spine.

“I’m looking for my clothes, you don’t think I’m gunna act like a slut and answer the door in this wax stained lingerie” answered Lucy, still confused at what John was meaning.

“Well that is exactly what you will be doing, as you agreed that once the game has started no player may put on any clothing until the end of the game” said John, explaining the rules once again.

“And if you don’t hurry the mysterious person may have left and you wouldn’t want to know what the circumstances will be them” sniggered Dani looking forward to what was going to happen in the not too distant future.

Lucy wasn’t sure what to do, how could Dani possibly know that someone would be at the door. She sat thinking about who the person may be, the only thing she could think of was a take away, pizza or something similar.

Oh and another thing, don't forget to invite the stranger inside and give him a passionate kiss, and you are not allowed to say it's a dare, you must tell him whatever he wants to hear said Dani, giving her final commands to Lucy

Lucy’s bare chest made rummbly noises as she slowly walked up the cold steps to the front door.

Did she really dare open it, with only here underwear on, letting the mysterious person see a lot of personal areas including breasts.

She felt a little nervous about this, but knew the group would only get there revenge in some shape or other if she didn’t comply, and she wouldn’t be able to face the stuff John had on here becoming open knowledge.

Looking at the door she saw the keys in the lock and the bolt across just as Dani had said. There was a shadow outside and Lucy was aware that the person was still present.

Unfortunatly there was no peak hole to look through and Lucy was so nervous and was lost in a world of her own as she slowly opened the door, not even asking the mysterious person who they were beforehand.

Stood there in front of her was a familiar face.

“Wow ..Hello” he said to Lucy, who just stood there blushing letting him see her with next to nothing on.

“Can I come in” he then asked, barging his way into the twin’s house making sure to brush past Lucy’s bare essentials.

“Can I ask you a few questions”, said the teenager. “Feel free” replied Lucy moving in to sneak a kiss

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………………

What will happen next?
Who will the stranger be?
Will Lucy succeed in her task?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel to find out?

Rachie

06-11-2011, 12:19 PM

Find out who the stranger is by reading …………….

Part 105 (190) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Can I ask you a few questions”, said the teenager. “Feel free” replied Lucy moving in to sneak a kiss. Ben was pleasantly shocked with Lucy's actions and returned the kiss thrusting his tongue half way down Lucy's throat.

The two teenagers stayed in this same position for some time, with their lips tight together, locked in a passionate kiss that both would remember for a long time to come.

Why had I not done this sooner thought Ben, not realising Lucy had the same desires as himself.

Ben had not had a sexy kiss like this for some time, and never had the female only been wearing a skimpy thong. How far would Lucy be prepared to go, Ben thought to himself. Was he really prepared to try to find out, or would it jeopardise anything that was destined to happen in the future.
The other players were sat thinking about all the Lucy was getting upto while at the same time, wondering if they could work out the answer to a puzzle Adam had set a few minutes earlier

2785

The puzzle rules were
You have 4 people (A, B, C and D) that need to cross a Rachie’s Bridge in as little time as possible, they only have 1 flashlight. You can only go with the flashlight, no more than 2 people at a time, and always as fast as the slowest person. To cross the bridge persons need: A=5min; B=8min; C=10min; D=15min.
How do you get all 4 of them across in the quickest time, and what time is taken?

P.S. they can't go on each other’s backs or swim etc.

Lucy just looked to good, decided Ben who moved his hand to her backside. Resting it there for a moment he felt the squidgyness of her round bum before the desire to squeeze just went above boiling point.

Umm it felt simply great, thought Ben wondering what Lucy was making of his advancements.

Ben didn't have to wait long to find out, as Lucy let out a gentle whimper of approval. Lucy continued her kiss wondering if she was really liking it, or was it the fact that it was a dare.

The pair’s tongues were still half way down each others throats, teasing each other with Lucy's eyes tight shut, as Ben began to fondle her bare breasts with his other hand.

"Wow your jugs feel great" Ben said, not realising what he was actually saying. Lucy just moaned her approval down Ben’s throat.

After Lucy had made a few moans Ben squeezed her nipples between his figures, these were still tender after the wax dare earlier that evening and Lucy released a shocked squeal and subsequently parted their passionate kiss.

"Oh I bet you liked that" said Ben squeezing Lucy's nipples once more. This time Lucy was prepared and bit her bottom lip trying to stop any sound from escaping.

"yeah that's great" she finally stuttered, remembering that Dani had ordered her to go along with whatever Ben did/said. Suddenly Ben lifted his hand from Lucy's perky ass and gave it such a whack that it would have made humpty dumpy fall of his wall.

"What did you want to ask me" asked Lucy, hoping to change Ben's attention from her virtually bare body. Ben looked up into Lucy's eyes and seeing lust he plucked up the courage to ask.

"Was the stuff you wrote in the letter really true" he asked, while perching himself on one of the kitchen stools.

Lucy sat there still not knowing what Ben was on about, she hadn’t sent him any letters, was he meaning the letter John had upstairs, but how could he possibly know about that, she wondered. Then it suddenly hit her, was the dare Dani had set Laura earlier on in the game, actually a set up for this, was Laura unknowingly delivering a letter addressed from her?

Suddenly all the pieces seemed to fit in place inside Lucy's mind. However what could have been written in the letter, she began to wonder. However she knew she must say whatever Ben would want to hear and decided to say "which bits would you like to be true" hoping to get more of an inclination about the letter as well as know what Ben would like to hear.

"Well all of it really" sniggered Ben, taking his attention from Lucy's breast and focussing instead at her glistening eyes while thinking it was obvious, and the reason he was there at present.

Lucy just laughed, hoping for more of an answer than what she had been given, "Well I wouldn't write you a letter, if the feelings weren't true" she finally managed to mutter.

Ben seemed very happy at this response, and was still unaware that Lucy knew nothing about the letter or phone message, and that it had actually been sent by Dani on both occasions.

"Well I will have to go soon, would you like to go on a date" asked Ben, "I will send you a phone message where and when, if you are available" Ben continued.

"I would love t..." started Lucy who was cut short by another kiss from Ben.

Suddenly Lucy glanced up noticing...........

TO BE CONTINUED …………………….

What did Lucy notice?
What will happen next?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

IMPORTANT
Please post any answers to "RACHIE'S BRIDGE" in a spoiler, - please don't spoil other's fun.

Can you work out the answer?
And what will happen next?

Rachie

06-12-2011, 11:01 AM

Thanks to everyone that took part in the puzzle, The correct answer was:

43 min, I told you it was easy :P

Puzzle 2 - Rachies Bridge

2786

The puzzle rules were
You have 4 people (A, B, C and D) that need to cross a Rachie’s Bridge in as little time as possible, they only have 1 flashlight that can mount to a bicycle if required. You can only go with the flashlight, no more than 2 people at a time, and always as fast as the slowest person. To cross the bridge persons need: A=1min; B=5min; C=2min; D=6min.

EXTRA - CYCLE

After a walker (person) has reached the other side he can use a bicycle for any journey, this reduced his time by half eg) 6 min = 3 min etc. However He May NOT give the cycle to anyone else and you must still travel at the slowest persons pace.

How do you get all 4 of them across in the quickest time, and what time is taken?

EDIT ADDED - sorry for any confusion caused
More than 1 cycle can be used - but only after the person has reached home to retrieve the bike. (But can - not hand to anyone else)

Rachie

06-14-2011, 11:24 AM

Answer to Rachie’s bridge part 2.

10 minutes 30 seconds.

1) A (1 min) + C (2 min) --- go across to HOME = 2 min
2) A (1 min) comes back on cycle = 30 seconds
3) B (5 min) + D (6 min) --- go across to HOME = 6 min
4) C (2 min) comes back on cycle = 1 min
5) A (1 min) + C (2 min) both on cycles cross bridge = 1 min

2min + 30 sec + 6 min + 1 min + 1 min = 10 min 30 sec

…………………………………………………………

Thanks for everyone that took part in Rachie's bridge, hope you enjoyed the easy puzzle, and a lot of you had the correct answer, so well done.
Find out what Lucy notices now in …..

Part 106 (190) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Suddenly Lucy glanced up noticing John and a few of the others peering around the corner from the basement stairs. Several sets of eyes were focussed on her slender body. Lucy focussed her attention on the group seeing their happy faces all smiling at the outcome of the nights activities.

Scanning everyone Lucy soon realised why they were smiling as she saw Sarah stood there holding her camcorder filming everything Lucy was doing, and at the current moment she was filming the pair’s lips close together as they continued to share their second kiss of the evening.

"YOU BITCH"

Lucy suddenly screamed, parting her lips away from Ben's. How much had already been recorded, she began to wonder thinking that a few minutes ago Ben had his hands all over her.

"What have I done wrong" asked Ben puzzled, not realising anyone was in the house, or the situation that was unfolding.

"Err nothing, I just realised something, sorry" Lucy lied, not wanting to tell him about the others and why she was actually only wearing a single article of clothing.

“I hope it is nothing serious, and doesn’t involve me” continued Ben, hoping he had not blown his one chance.

“No, no don’t worry about it, I just realised something important, but it’ll be ok” lied Lucy through her back teeth.

Ben felt happy at the way Lucy had replied, however he could tell something was troubling her, “If there is anything I can do to help, just ask” he said, giving Lucy a peck on the cheek while walking to the door.

“O.K thank you for calling around, and look forward to hearing from you” said Lucy in a pleasant voice, as Ben open the door and disappeared into the night air.

Lucy calmly walked to the door and closed it after Ben, but not after watching his tight ass sway as he walked down the path in the tight jeans he was wearing.

Several seconds passed until the group were fully sure Ben had disappeared out of hearing range. “Wow, what a kiss” laughed David, hoping that everything was caught on tape. “Can I have one like that” he continued to chuckle, this was followed by laughter from the room.

“How long have you creeps been watching?” barked Lucy, not really wanting to hear the answer.

“Well, if you would like to watch the recording you will see we saw everything, and boy was his hands doing some work on that gorgeous ass of your” said John.

“It was just a pity that we hadn’t managed to win them off you yet” Mark continued to grin, thinking what the outcome may have then been.

Lucy looked around for something to chuck at Mark, but finding nothing she gave a bit of abuse instead “Shut the fuck up, just because you would like to get in my knickers” There was a load more laughter from the other players who realised Lucy’s statement was actually correct, not just for Mark, but applied to a lot of them.

“Well shall we go back downstairs and finish the rest of the game” said John, wanting the game to get back on track.

The players all began to walk down stairs, with Lucy trotting a long behind them when suddenly ……………

TO BE CONTINUED …………

Suddenly ……… what?
What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

06-16-2011, 12:53 PM

Thanks for everyone that has viewed the story
1 and ½ Million Strip Poker viewers
(between the original and sequel)

less than 50 hours between parts isn't to long is it?

Part 107 (191) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The players all began to walk down stairs, with Lucy trotting a long behind them when suddenly there was another knock at the door.

SHIT thought John, who could it be?

Should Adam answer the door as he was the eldest that lived there? Or was it best if Lucy answered it, or perhaps they should just ignore the bang and pretend they hadn’t heard it.

John whispered to Lucy “Just go and ask who it is” in a quite voice, making sure that whoever was outside wouldn’t be able to hear him, as he was only half way down the stairs.

Lucy tiptoed back to the door, “Who is it” she asked boldly.

“It’s Ben, I think I forgot something” came the reply

Lucy’s heart breathed a slight sigh of relief as she glanced over at the players who were now crouching at the top of the stairs, out of vision of the doorway where Ben would be when he entered. John had his thumbs up and Lucy knew that it was clear for her to open the door once again.

She quickly turned the key (bolt already undone) and opened the door to see Ben stood there. Before she had time to do anything he approached her and again went in for the kill (passionate kiss). The kiss was with even more passion than the ones Lucy had earlier received earlier, which shocked Lucy as the previous seemed beyond imaginable.

The kiss lasted for what seemed like forever before they finally parted and Ben said “I forgot what it was like to kiss you”

“It’s only been about 3 minutes” laughed Lucy, when she finally got her breath back.

“Well it seems a lot longer than that to be without my princess” said Ben, using a famous chat up line to make Lucy feel even more special
“I’m sorry but I really have to go” said Ben followed by “Love you” as he trotted off into the night air once again.

Lucy watched Ben disappear down the path for the second time, this time she had a twinkle in her eye. If this is what Love felt like, she wanted to feel it a lot more. It was some time after Ben had left that she finally snapped out of her gaze and closed the door locking it and putting the bolt across before slowly walking down to the basement where everyone was sat waiting.

“Roll on round 33, surely it’s time we saw one of you naked” asked Mark feeling a little odd at being the only player who was currently sat in his birthday suit.

Sarah had already collected the cards and shuffled them before dealing. It was again another intense round as Lucy, Amber, Dani, Brian, David and John all knew if they lost what they would be forced to do.

When the cards were revealed this is what the players had

John - 4 OF A KIND (S - 3) (S - 3) (D - 3) (C - 3) (D - ACE)
Mark - FULL HOUSE (H - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (C – 10 (S - 10)

Laura - FLUSH (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (D - 10) (D - 8) (D - 5)
David - 3 OF A KIND (H - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (S - 9) (C - 6)

Lucy - 3 OF A KIND (C - 6) (D - 6) (S - 6) (C - KING) (S - JACK)
Amber - 3 OF A KIND (D - 4) (C - 4) (S - 4) (D - KING) (C - QUEEN)

Brian - 2 PAIRS (S – ACE (C - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - 3)
Dani - 2 PAIRS (C - KING) (D - KING) (C - 7) (D - 7) (C - 3)

Sarah - 2 PAIRS (C - 10) (D - 10) (D - 2) (H - 2) (D - 3)
Adam - PAIR (H - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - QUEEN) (S - 9) (C - 7)

John was the fortunate winner of the round and collected his winning chip as his reward. Adam was the rounds looser and sacrificed his one chip and would be forced to remove another item of clothing. The choice wasn’t hard as all he was wearing was his underwear and track suit bottoms.

“John I’m afraid it’s your duty to remove my track suit bottoms” said Adam feeling a little embarrassed that it was a male that would be doing this

Adam’s tracksuit trousers were soon on the pile behind him, and the group were all happy that only the twins were still wearing more than 1 item of clothing.

As Sarah had finished 9th she was forced to give up her only chip, and now on the brink of revealing either her luscious lips or breasts to the room if she lost again.

Well I think round 34 is going to be very interesting as …………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………………

As .……. (what?)
What will round 34 reveal?
Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

Rachie

06-19-2011, 12:17 PM

Thank you for all readers and commenter’s, including everyone that has left their THANKS or rated the story 5 stars

What will round 34 be about to reveal?

Find out now in ….

Part 108 (192) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Well I think round 34 is going to be very interesting, as so many players are on the brink of losing something critical.

The male players were currently in the following position.

John = only underwear = 1 chip
Adam = only underwear = 0 chips
David = only underwear = 1 chip
Brian = only underwear = 0 chip

Mark = TOTALLY NAKED = 2 Chips.

Therefore if any male player lost the next round they would be butt naked and have that saucy dare to do.

The females were in only a slightly better position with:

Dani = skirt = 0 chips
Laura = bra and thong = 0 chips
Sarah = bra and thong = 0 chips
Amber = Thong = 0 chip
Lucy = underwear = 1 chip

Meaning if a female lost there was a good chance of her stripping what little clothing she was wearing.

Everyone was thinking about this and concentrating hard. When the results were revealed, most players were relieved they hadn’t lost but were hoping for a different result.

Dani – 4 OF A KIND (D - 4) (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (D - 10)
Lucy – 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (S - ACE) (C – ACE) (D - 9) (D - 8)

Amber – 3 OF A KIND (H - 8) (C - 8) (S - 8) (D - QUEEN) (D - 3)
David – 2 PAIR (H - JACK) (S - JACK) (C - 9) (H - 9) (C - 5)

John – 2 PAIR (H - 7) (C - 7) (H - 6) (D - 6) (S - 5)
Mark– PAIR (D - KING) (S - KING) (S - 9) (D - 8) (H - 4)

Brian – PAIR (D - 5) (C - 5) (D - 10) (D - 8) (S - 7)
Adam – HIGH CARD (S - ACE) (S - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 9) (D - 8)

Laura – HIGH CARD (C - QUEEN) (C - 8) (D - 6) (D - 4) (H - 3)
Sarah – HIGH CARD (D - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7)

Sarah had the lost the round and as she had no chips remaining she’d be forced to sacrifice either her thong or bra for the 2 chips she desperately required.

At least bra’s count as 2 chips as well, thought Sarah, opening her mouth to say “Please remove my bra” to and eager Dani, who was staring at the gorgeous round globes that would soon be set free from Sarah’s light blue bra that matched her thong.

“Come here” Dani order Sarah, who had only 2 rounds before had the pleasure of stripping her (Dani’s) bra.

Sarah did as she was told and positioned herself on her gorgeous bum only millimetres away from Dani’s lap. Reaching up with a few twangs the bra fell away from her squidgy breasts setting them free to wobble at their own free will.

“You have gorgeous boobs, are they real” asked Mark, who had never had the opportunity to see these.

“Of course they are real” Snapped Sarah as the cool air from the fan blew across the room making her nipples as hard as a rock.

“Can I feel them” said Brian quickly, afraid of getting his head bitten off.

“Huh” was all Sarah could say, not realising why Brian would want to feel her tits and never come up with the same comment about anyone else’s.

“Now now children, I think Laura needs to remove something before we move on to the truths”

“What would you like to me to strip you of” asked Dani, who had moments earlier forgotten that Sarah’s twins sister (Laura) would have to strip something as well, for finishing the round in 9th place with no chips.

“Same” said Laura implying she wanted Dani to remove her bra like what her sister had had removed moments earlier.

This time there was little hesitation with Dani as she quickly whipped the sexy black bra off Laura and flung it in the pile at the back of the room. She did this so professionally that there was a few cheers and “Go Cow girl” shouted Mark when Dani swung the bra over her head before chucking it.

“I think they need a bit of support” said Mark feeling a little giddy and offering his hand to support Laura’s bosom. Laura quickly slapped Mark’s hand which suddenly made Mark jump and come out of his gaze.

“Now isn’t it time for the truth question” asked John hoping to move onto the next round as quick as possible, but at the same time save and treasure the memories of each round

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

What will the truth Questions be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers.

Rachie

06-21-2011, 11:25 AM

What will the truth questions be? Find out now in ……

Part 109 (194) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Now isn’t it time for the truth question” asked John hoping to move onto the next round as quick as possible, but at the same time save and treasure the memories of each round

“Dani do you want the honours of asking first or shall I” continued John, trying to act like a gentleman happily sat in his underwear with his pointy thing looking like a tent and pointing towards the ceiling while he observed the 5 pair of breast which were now on view for the first time. They each looked gorgeous and suck able in their own unique way and John’s mind was lost until Dani’s answer snapped him out of it

“If you don’t mind I think I will go first, after all your heads seems to be thinking about other things at present.”

“Ok, gimme your best shot” said Sarah.

Dani teased Sarah and the rest of the players by arranging her small tight skirt which had nothing underneath before starting her question “Sarah I would like you to answer the following question truthfully; Do you have any special feelings for me, what are these and in the ideal world what would you like to do to/with me or me to do to you” Dani asked with a cheesy grin spreading from ear to ear.

“Hey that’s not fair, you already know what feeling I have for you” protested Sarah while looking at Dani who was shaking her head and demanding to be told the answers.

“Ok, so if I asked you for a dare, what would it be” asked Sarah sneakily thinking if she took the dare instead she would be given an extra chip and there would be no way of losing the game after the next round, as her chips would save her from punishment.

Dani had not had much time to think of a dare and blurted out “The dare would be after you are naked you must let me use a toy/object of my decision on you until you orgasm in front of us all. However if you are not required to strip naked before the end of the game the dare will be reversed and you can use anything on me”.

Sarah sat thinking about the dare, what would the chance be of her having to strip naked tonight, she wondered. After all the rules had been changed from the ones set in the first game, and it would now finish when 5 players were naked and forced to sacrifice more chips that they had got (rules part 18).

Sarah was currently one of the leading players and if everything went her way in the next round she could almost be home free. Much dilemma went over Sarah’s mind until she said “If I take you up on the dare, can the room please vet that the object used is safe before hand, and when will the dare take place.”

“Yeah that’s fine by me, and as soon as the round has been played when you are required to strip bare your activity will take place.”

“If you will give me a chip for taking the dare on now, it is an agreement” announced Sarah wanting to make sure she had every opportunity to win.

“Well lads, it looks like we are in for a show later tonight, that’s providing no one chickens out and decides to leave the game when they are naked” said John stressing the fact more than needed.

John handed Sarah her much needed chip while asking, do you want to shake on it.

“We’re big girls we never break our promises” smiles Dani looking forward to either making Sarah scream in ecstasy or having her own orgasm caused by her best friend.

“What is your question” Sarah asked John.

John just smiled for a few seconds before asking ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

Can you guess what John’s question is going to be?

Who will lose the bet? Will Sarah be forced to strip, and therefore receive an orgasm or will she play a magnificent game and have the honour of causing Dani one?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers.

Rachie

06-24-2011, 11:17 AM

Thanks for all support, been a little busy lately, (hospital etc) however the next part of strip poker with a twist is here

What is John about to ask Sarah?

Part 110 (195) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

John just smiled for a few seconds before asking “Do you have any special feelings for Dani, what are these, in the ideal world what would you like to do to her, or Dani to do to you, would you want anyone to help you and lastly would you mind if others watched you.

“You bastard” screamed Sarah, who by the first 8 words knew that John was asking the same question she had refused to answer from Dani moments earlier, however John had added a few extra questions at the end to add even more worries to Sarah’s mind.

“Right what would your dare be?” Sarah asked, realising she could earn an extra chip, resulting in the chance of her Dare with Dani being reduced even further.

“Ok, if you don’t want to do that, your dare is the following: I want you to go upstairs in the closet with me and do whatever I tell you / instruct you for 5 min. No clothing will be removed during this time.”

Sarah thought about everything for a few minutes, if she did the dare, at least she would receive an extra chip. However what could John ask from her in the closet. It would be dark in there.

“What about 3 minutes” Sarah said, trying to bargain with John.

However John wouldn’t budge “5 minutes with me, or answer the question”. And a word of warning, the longer you leave it to decide the more time I have to think about the closet” John mumbled.

Sarah realised John was right and as quick as a flash the words “I’ll do the dare” shot out of her mouth.

John smiled and said “Get your skinny ass up them stairs now” Sarah felt turned on by this, as she always liked being treated as a slut, whore, slave, whatever you want to call it.

Sarah marched up the stairs, closely followed by John who lingered a few steps behind her, watching the nicely formed butt wobble with each slow step. The strap of her blue thong appeared to have vanished inside her. Smiling, John knew he was going to enjoy the next 5 minutes as he made plans while being mesmerised by Sarah’s perfectly formed bottom.

They eventually got to the closet door, opening it John shoved Sarah in, without even looking to see what was inside. Sarah hit the wall hard with a bump. The closet was even smaller than she had first realised and she was grateful that it was just about empty.

“Do you want the light on or off” she asked in a mysterious voice.

“Keep it off, I’m gunna feel every inch of your sexy body” sniggered John, trying to make Sarah fear the worst.

Setting a timer to go off in a little over 5 minutes John entered the stuffy closet alongside Sarah who was beginning to pant with excitement. Shutting the door behind him the room fell in complete darkness.

Sarah had never been in a sticky situation like this before and could feel her heart racing. She was in need for John to take advantage of her in any way he liked.

The rest of the players waited downstairs not knowing if they should sneak up and listen to what was going on or wait and find out later.

John started to slowly approach Sarah in the pitch black small room and put his …………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What’s going to happen in the closet?

Keep reading to find out

Rachie

06-26-2011, 11:17 AM

So what are John and Sarah about to get up to in the closet? Find out in ….

Part 111 (196) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

John started to slowly approach Sarah in the pitch black small room and put his hand up in front of him ready to grasp Sarah’s jugs or where he believed these to be.

Sarah’s tits were dangling freely and as John sweeped his hand across to feel them, he noticed how hard Sarah’s nipples had become. He knew she was being turn on and as a result John’s member began to grow in his boxers which were the only clothing remaining.

After a few seconds of fondling Sarah’s gorgeous breasts John instructed her to turn around. Meaning Sarah’s tight butt was only inches away from the stiff member that was in much need of relief.

John came closer and closer to Sarah until his dick was pressed right against Sarah’s thong covered ass, with only his boxers and Sarah’s thong restricting access.

He again continued to tease Sarah’s tits, drawing circles around her ever growing nipples. If they grew much more John was sure they would roll off

After a while of this John decided he wanted, or rather needed a kiss. He twirled Sarah back around so they were facing each other and planted a passionate kiss on her lips. Sarah had expected for the past few weeks that John had feelings for her, and she now knew.

The kiss lasted for a minute or more with the two teenagers tongues half way down each other’s throats. Eventually John broke the kiss, not because he was not enjoying it, but for the fact he knew his time would be soon coming to an end and he still hadn’t tasted her nipples.

It didn’t take his long to rectify the situation and John’s mouth soon opened wide and gobbled Sarah’s pointy nips, that he had been tweaking to his full attention for several minutes.

Sarah let out a low moan as John bit into the nipple, releasing a shock of lust through her body. Sarah’s screams got louder and louder as the pain increased with Johns ever tightening grip. The slutty teen was sure any moment her neighbours would come knocking on the door, or her friends would come creeping up stairs to hear the commotion.

She tried to bite her lip, much as John was biting her nipple. Suddenly she let out another scream of pleasure as John smacked her bare ass hard with palm of his hand.

“OWWWWWWWWW” Screamed Sarah at the top of her voice, she felt like she was in heaven being used by her friend while at the same time in immense pain.

The teasing from John on Sarah’s bullets continued as did the playful slaps until finally the pair heard a tune. It was John’s phone symbolising that the 5 minutes was up. They both shared a passionate kiss before finally John opened the dark cupboard and stepped out.

A rush of light suddenly hit the pair’s eyes as they began to refocus with the newly lit area.

Smiling John took Sarah’s hand for a few seconds before swinging her onto his muscular back. Carrying her down stairs like a rag doll to rejoin the group.

“Do we even want to know what happened down there” asked Laura as Sarah’s red bottom came into view on John’s back.

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

All feedback is always much appreciated?

What will happen next, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers?

Rachie

06-27-2011, 12:28 PM

Another round is played and another twist starts, hope you enjoy …

Part 112 (197) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Do we even want to know what happened down there” asked Laura as Sarah’s red bottom came into view on John’s back.

John smiled thinking of all he had just done, and knowing it was one of Sarah’s fantasies, to be taken control of.

“O.M.G we were almost about to call the cops with the amount of squealing you made” giggled Lucy trying to tease her new friends a little more.

“Lets see how round 35 is going to play out” said Adam, taking control for a few seconds as John’s eyes were all over Sarah who still had the most amazing breasts you have ever seen even will her red perky nipples.

The cards were all drawn and the round was played. Similar to the last few rounds the tension was high as everyone new one false move and they would be revealing more than planned at this pivotal stage of the game.

Lucy = Straight Flush (D - 9) (D - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (D - 5)
David = Full House (C - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (S - 4) (D - 4)

Dani = STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6)
Mark = THREE OF A KIND (H - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (D - KING) (S - 3)

Brian = 2 PAIRS(C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - KING)
Sarah = 2 PAIRS (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - 9) (H - 9) (H - JACK)

Amber = PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (S - 5) (H - 2)
Laura = PAIR (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Adam = HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (S - 6) (H - 3)
John = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (C - 2)

“Are we going to have 2 males naked in a few minutes” sniggered Sarah, thinking of John’s large member which was soon to be displayed to the room. She knew that Amber would be pleased with this, seeing it for the first time. She was also anticipating it was going to be Lucy’s first, however she was not certain what else might have gone on between the two of them.

All of the females looked at each other’s cards hoping that they would be the winner of the round and have the opportunity to strip John.

It wasn’t long before Lucy realised the honour fell to her. “Who has finished in 9th place then” she asked.

There was no reply for a while as everyone was fully concentrated on the looser which was John. “O.M.G” screamed Amber realising that Adam was the other player and would also be forced to strip naked.

“He he, Adam I wonder which of you males is going to be the best developed down below”. Lucy sniggered, hardly believing her luck.”

“Right who wants to go first” asked Sarah taking charge as both John and Adam were to be involved.

“I’ll be a big boy and go first” said Adam, knowing he was marginally smaller that John, and not wanting to be compared afterwards. Adam slowly approached Lucy wearing only his white tight boxers. His cock was getting excited and slowly stirring and twitching in anticipating with what was about to happen as well as the possibility of Ambers dare.

“Oh are we excited” teased Sarah, followed by a few giggles from the room as Adam finally positioned himself in front of Lucy.

Lucy sat legs crossed on the red carpet, looking up at Adam who was stood there with his hand behind his back, thrusting his dick inches away from Lucy’s face.

Lucy smiled as she took hold of Adam’s white boxers and started to pull them down his legs. “Arrrr you look cute” giggled Amber knowing that Adam fancied her. She had seen him in this state once before, when they had played Truth or dare with a twist the previous week. However it was the first time Lucy had been honoured to see this.

“Wow Adam, have you shaved?” said Dani, more revealing a fact that asking.

Adam just chuckled, with his dick looking a lot bigger than the rest of the players had remembered.

The females all stared at Adam before finally David said …………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

What did David say?
Can you remember what Amber’s dare was?
What will John have to offer?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

06-29-2011, 01:37 PM

What was David about to suggest?

What will happen to Adam and John? Find out now in …..

Part 113 (198) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The females all stared at Adam before finally David said “what will you do if Amber is forced to give you a hand job and blow job”

It was the first time Adam realised that this may soon be taking place. There were about to be 2 males forced to strip naked during the same round.

“O.M.G I totally forgot about that” Adam muttered, he secretly felt ecstatic at the possibility of the one he had recently fallen in love with close to his newly shaved crown jewels.

“Right I think it is time that John stripped” said Sarah, glaring at the bulge in his trousers.

Lucy ordered John to crawl over to her and as he did so, she giggled watching his boxer covered ass wobble in the mirror behind him.

Moments later the white boxers of John’s were lying on the clothing pile which was mounting up all the time.

“Well John even after seeing it the first time, I must say you have an impressive tool” giggled Sarah, licking her lips, in anticipation from what could still happen later that night.

“Well will you three come and stand in front of me, I want a closer inspection” asked Lucy, trying to embarrass the 3 males as much as possible.

“Ha Ha, you wish” sniggered John who stood there legs apart letting his equipment dangle freely and visible for everyone’s enjoyment.

“Can I make a suggestion about the dare Amber has now got to do” asked David who felt he was one of the players to get nothing out of the possible activities that were about to unfold.

“Ok what is your suggestion” asked Dani who was looking forward to hearing a new twist.

“Well as Amber was dared to give a hand job and blow job to the first male who had been forced to strip naked, depending on the luck of a roll of a dice, and there are 2 males naked in the same round I believe it would be only fare that they both received a welcome present of Amber” said David stopping for a quick breath of fresh air.

“I think that each male should receive either a hand job or a blow job, instead of the agreed 2. This could again be on the luck of a dice. The highest roller gets to chose which he receives. The lowest gets the left over’s, or even easier the highest gets the blow job and the lowest gets the other” David continued, thinking his second suggestion may be better and enable another twist in a few moments time.

“Ummm, sounds interesting” said Mark who would have much preferred to be in either Adam or John’s shoes and receiving something he had long dreamt about from his ½ sister.

“Amber are you ok with this, or do you want to have the opportunity to get out of sucking / feeling any of them, and risk both” came a jumbled question from Laura.

“I think it should go to the vote and let the room decide, after all I wasn’t the person who gave the dare.”

“Ok let’s have a show of hands, obviously you three do not get a vote” said Sarah staring at John, Adam and Amber.

The seven remaining player’s voted with their hands when asked “Who is for the …………”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

Do you think the players agreed or not?

So who do you think is going to get what?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a twist for answers.

Rachie

06-30-2011, 12:29 PM

Thanks for all the superb support another new part is here.

Find out what the players will vote for now

Part 114 (199) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Who is for (would like) the new dare that David suggested” asked Sarah.

To the surprise of the room everyone’s hand suddenly rose. “That’s unanimous them” said Sarah with a chuckle thinking of the show that was soon about to start.

“Can I make another suggestion” said David, thinking about the idea he had in mind.

“Go on, were listening” replied Sarah as the room seemed to go deadly silent.

“I think it would be even better if both John and Adam were blindfolded during the whole event, including their dice role, It will be interesting as they won’t know what they will be receiving until it actually takes place.” David said smiling.

After a short pause David continued “We could even blind fold Amber during the event and see if she can guess what she is up to with whom”

Dani rubbed her hands together, getting excited at the thought, “That’s a great idea”

“Go get my scarf’s off the dresser” Sarah instructed. Moments later Sarah was holding 3 scarf’s and ordering John and Adam 1 at a time to crawl over to her so she could securely tie them around their prying eyes.

“God, I can’t see a fucking thing” squealed Adam, a little surprised at how much vision he had lost.

“Good that’s what it’s supposed to be like” giggled Sarah as she beckoned Amber towards her, who was only wearing her underwear which was pictured earlier in part 71. AMBER'S THONG (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=435935&postcount=953)

Amber crawled over to Sarah with her bum wobbling too and throw and making a gorgeous view for several players. “Kneel down here dear” Sarah asked politely before blindfolding her.

“I bet you are soo wet, and have been looking forward to this for half the evening, you little slut” Sarah whispered in Amber’s ear, knowing her every word was turning Amber on even more.

“Where is the dice” Mark asked, wondering who was going to receive what.

“Here’s one” said Laura handing it to John.

Sarah put her finger to her lips, telling the room to be absolutely silent as she didn’t want any of the 3 blind folded people (Adam / John / Amber) to have any inclination of the dice rolls.

Moments after John had rolled, the dice was handed to Adam for his lucky roll. The two males looked a right sight stretched out on the floor totally naked while blindfolded with brightly coloured scarf’s.

“Right I want you both to follow me” instructed Dani leading both John and Adam out of the room, with a little help from the other players.

She then returned with one of the players and told him to lie faced up on the red carpet. All the while the 7 players who knew the rolls of the dice were chuckling to themselves thinking about what was about to unfold in front of them in the coming minutes.

Sarah whispered in Amber ear, “The first person I want you to give a hand job to for 5 minutes, I will tell you when to stop”. Amber was then guided in front of her still mystery male and she reached out tentatively grabbing the meat in her right hand.

“Umm feels nice” said Amber still partly unaware of who she was feeling.

First of all Amber started to stroke the penis, making it grow larger and larger in her hand. Suddenly she realised who it must be as the male had ……………….

TO BE CONTINUED ……………….

So who was Amber giving a hand job too?

And how did she know, or was it a guess?

What will the reaction be from whoever gets the treatment?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

Rachie

07-01-2011, 11:28 AM

The handshake

Hope you enjoy and comment

Part 115 (200) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Suddenly Amber realised who it must be, as the male had pubes. Oh how good John feels, she thought as she continued to run her fingers up the thick shaft of John’s gigantic cock.

John was enjoying the sensation and the room was sure his dick agreed, it steadily stirred pointing up straight towards the ceiling.

“Oh your liking that’s aren’t you John” said Amber for the first time making the room aware that she knew who she was feeling

After a small moan from John, Amber clutched her new toy as hard as she could resulting in an even deeper moan from John. She then began to give it a tight hand shake, only imagining how she looked.

A couple of minutes later Amber swapped hands and continued to tease John’s monster, one minute she was going at full force the next she slowly down to prolong John’s orgasm and tease him as much as possible.

The dick seemed to be ever growing and Amber wondered how the hell that thing could possibly fit inside someone. She ran one of her fingers up John’s shaft sending shivers down his spine while at the same time groping his balls in her other hand.

John’s testicles felt strange, thought Amber, they seemed squidgy with lots of hairs growing in all directions. It was the first time Amber had ever felt a males balls in her hand and she still wasn’t sure if she liked it or not.

God how lucky I am, not to have to suck this monster, thought Amber, relieved that John’s hairy tool was not about to go in her mouth.

“30 seconds left” shouted Sarah, in a rather happy voice watching her two friends have a bit of what many would class as foreplay.

Amber continued to fondle John’s mega stick. One hand wrapped tight around his tool and the other squeezing his balls, making John moan.

“Time’s up” Sarah eventually shouted, as Amber loosened her grip and the monster sprang away with freedom.

“Did you like that” Amber teased, squeezing John’s balls one final time.

“Yeaas” John squealed, still not fully realising what had just taken place.

The room went silent, and Amber was unaware of what was happening with the blindfold tight around her eyes preventing even a spec of light from reaching her usual sparkling eyes.

Dani led John out of the room, with john still clutching his gentiles in his right hand, trying to nurse some feeling back into them.

Amber sat there for what seemed like forever, knowing what her next task would be. The agony of waiting was making her juice box juicer and juicer with her erotic thoughts.

Dani whispered in John’s ear as she walked him up the staircase ”How was that big boy, I bet you couldn’t have held on much longer”

John took his hand away from his balls and glared into Dani’s eyes and said “If it had lasted for another 30 seconds Amber would have more than got a surprise”

Dani thought like teasing John a little, and reached down and took hold of John’s tool and dragged him by this up the narrow stairs.

“Steady on tiger” screamed John, who was still recovering from his near orgasm. ”

Dani smiled ………………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………….

So how is Adam going to perform?

Keep reading Strip poker with a Twist the Sequel to find out.

Rachie

07-02-2011, 11:32 AM

Find out how Adam performs now in

Part 116 (201) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani smiled, grasping harder she gave it a few yanks. “How does that feel” she teased. John didn’t know what to say, and was just silent.

Dani broke the silence by asking “I bet you couldn’t have prolonged your orgasm that long if I was in Amber’s shoes” she said followed by biting John’s ear.

John’s hard tool started to twitch with everything Dani was doing/saying and the thought of Dani in Amber’s position was such a pleasant thought.

Eventually the two friends approached the room where Adam had been left unaware of the activities that had just unfolded in the basement.

Once in the room Dani pushed John on the bed and ordered Adam to follow her for his treatment. Adam slowly got up from the pink chair he was sitting on and followed Dani out of the room towards the stairs that led to the basement.

Everything was silent as Dani had reminded Adam that he must not say anything or give away who he was, or else there would be big trouble.

Adam nodded his head in acknowledgement, still not knowing if it was a hand job or blow job he would be receiving. The door creaked open and Adam could clearly see 7 of his friends in the well lit room.

Amber was in the middle with the same blindfold wrapped tightly around her eyes. “It’s time” sniggered Sarah, who was gazing at her brothers newly shaven prick.

“Adam, I would like you to lay here, with your eyes shut”, demanded Sarah who was beginning to enjoy being in control.

Adam dutifully complied and laid in the middle of the room surrounded by several preying eyes, all wondering if Adam would be able to hold on for the full 5 minutes, or what the consequences would be.

Adam jumped as someone took hold of his tool. Oh it’s a hand job I have won, thought Adam, before realising the hand was only guiding his cock and feeling where the shaft actually was.

Adam was still quite soft, even with a strange hand feeling his most precious area.

“O.M.G” Adam suddenly screamed as he felt a tongue slide up his shaft from his scrotum to his Glans. He knew the tongue must be Amber’s and as he opened his eyes he could see her still blindfolded and smiling as she engulfed the 6 inch shaft deep into her mouth.

“Ohh you taste nice, big boy” Amber gurgled with Adam’s ever hardening member deep down her throat.

The room roared into laughter as Adam bit his lip, obviously trying to stay calm and prolong his orgasm for as long as possible.

There was a few whispers in the room before Laura decided she would tease her brother herself, she was already aware that Amber knew who she was sucking, and there would be no give away now, well at least not from Laura.

“Adam, how does it feel to have a sexy girl like Amber sucking your big cock, I bet you are looking forward to squirting down her mouth, and watch her drink you dry” Laura teased, turning her brother on even more

“1 minute” shouted Sarah.

“I think I can manage another minute” said Adam, part relieved from the 2 words his sister had just said.

There was yet more cackle of laughter from the room as Sarah replied “No 1 minute has gone, you have still got 4 minutes left in heaven”

“Oh fuck” said Adam, knowing he would be lucky to survive that long.

Wait your patience, maybe in a bit, sniggered Dani, who was feeling horny herself, from watching the two shows unravel only inches away from her.

Amber deep throated Adam for another couple of minutes before realising Adam was starting to get close. She took the first shaven cock she had ever sucked out of her mouth and grasped Adam’s balls as she again tortured the shaft with small wet kisses and the occasional lick.

“I thought you would have had more stamina than this” teased Lucy.

“1 minute left” shouted Sarah as …………..

TO BE CONTINUED …………….

What is going to happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

PS – Easy puzzle in the next 2 parts, please comment for a reminder

Rachie

07-03-2011, 11:33 AM

What happens after the 1 minute warning?
Can you solve the very very easy puzzle?

Part 117 (202) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“1 minute left” shouted Sarah as she glared into Adam’s eyes wondering if he was going to prolong his orgasm and amaze her.

Hearing the 1 minute symbol, Amber took the head of Adam’s dick in her mouth. Wrapping her lips around it, she slowly sucked all Adam’s pre juice and took his cock deeper and deeper in her willing mouth. Her teeth scraped along the shaft causing Adam a different kind of thrill.

Adam’s eyes were screwed tight shut as he saved the memory for life, and at the same time put all his power to prolonging the inevitable.

Amber fondled Adam’s balls in her small hands while at the same time taking long fast sucks of the solid rod.

“30 seconds” shouted Sarah.

“I’m gunna cum” screamed Adam, knowing his will power was not going to be good enough.

“10 seconds” Sarah eventually shouted, looking at Adam with his eyes screwed tight shut, and his face as red as a …. Well a red thing I suppose you could call it.

9, 8, 7, 6 , 5 --- “SHIT” Screamed Adam, hoping for the final seconds to pass quicker.

Meanwhile Amber was still sucking Adam’s tense member which she knew was about to pop. She had never seen a male orgasm before in real life, and was wondering if it was the same or similar to that in films.

“4, 3, 2, 1 Stop” came the disappointed words from Sarah, who was more than amazed how Adam and Amber had preformed.

Amber slowly pulled away from Adam’s cock, with her tongue still doing wonders for the precious meat. Just as it sprung out of her mouth, Adam knew he could hold on no longer and sprays of white sticky stuff came flooding from Adam’s once giant dick.

The spunk flew across the room and landed with a splat, all over Amber’s once immaculate gorgeous face.

The room roared with laughter, as a second jet of man cream fell on Amber’s bare tits, covering her pointy erect nipples, which had become hard with the cold air and the excitement that the evening was giving to her.

Amber quickly jolted backwards with the initial shock and fell onto her back. Seeing this Adam crept closer and with a little bit of persuading from his own hands (wank) he deposited the last of his precious cum over Amber lips.

Amber knew what the room was hoping for and was not in the mood to let them down. She finished her display by licking her cum coated lips and tasting Adam’s jewels.

The players were chanting “More, more, more” as the show went on, Never before had they witnessed an erotic show as thrilling as a golden shower in there short life’s, and they were all looking forward to witnessing similar events in the future.

Amber got back to her feet and positioned herself in her usual position with the remaining of the sticky cream still covering parts of her face and breasts

“You both realise that with John’s new rule that he introduced during round 26, it now implies to both John and yourself” said Lucy, to Adam, reminding the players of the fact that when a players was naked and finished in last place he / she would automatically have a dare and when they finished in 9th place they would be asked a truth.

Can we take a quick break before the next round asked Amber, hoping to have chance to clean herself a little.

“Ok we will have a break for 5 min, if anyone is not back by then, they will get punished”, said John rushing off to the bath room moments after starting a stop watch.

“You bastard” shouted Amber realising she was unable to do as she was planning.

The next few minutes soon passed while Adam asked the room if they could solve a puzzle. “Can you make a square out of these pieces" he said, putting several jigsaw pieces on the red carpet”

2787

“That’s easy” said Brian quickly putting the pieces together and solving the puzzle.

But you have ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Can you solve the easy puzzle?

The slightly harder version is to follow, providing someone can post the correct answer.

PUZZLE TASK (suggestion)
Print out the puzzle pieces
Cut them out
And rearrange them into a square

Take a picture of your answer and post it.

Good luck

What is going to happen next? keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

07-04-2011, 01:47 PM

2788

Here is the answer to the 4 piece puzzle.

Thanks to everyone who took part and all of the positive messages / replies i have recieved over the past 10 months.

Love Rachie
x x x x

Please stay tuned, more will be posted shortly

Rachie

07-04-2011, 01:58 PM

Thank you for the 43 private messages regarding the last part. Glad everyone enjoyed it and several people took time in attempting / solving the puzzle.

As the correct answer to the easy puzzle has been given, here is the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

Part 118 (203) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“That’s easy” said Brian quickly putting the pieces together and solving the puzzle.

ANSWER IN POST - 1811

But you have left out the 5th piece sniggered Adam, putting a small square on the table.

2789

Pictured Above -- MAKE A SQUARE

The players that were left in the room all looked puzzled, as they tried to make a square out of the now 5 pieces. This proved too much for them and the additional smaller square seemed to make the task a nightmare.

Amber meanwhile still had sticky cum streaming down her face and was in desperate need to go to the lavatory and clean herself up.

She looked at the clock eagerly ticking away in front of her. John had said that if anyone was not back when the 5 minute bell goes they will get punished. And the remaining time was currently 1min 30 seconds.

Several more seconds ticked by when suddenly Amber heard footsteps approaching down the steep steps.

Amber rushed to her feet and was just about to leave the room with 50 seconds to go to find John stood in the doorway.

“Excuse me” he said politely, but rather trying to waist Amber’s possible time to clean herself in the lavatory.

John stood there naked with his now floppy dick dangling between his legs, for longer than required.

“30 seconds left” David shouted, after looking at the watch.

Amber realised she was running out of time to get Adam’s sticky stuff from her face and a sinking feeling hit her.

Where was Sarah though, she wondered, as Sarah was still the only player not to be present in the room with only 20 seconds now remaining?

Suddenly she had an idea. Why hadn’t she thought of it before, she wondered as she rushed over to the clothing pile.

Picking up her t-shirt she wondered if she was really going to wipe the spunk dribble from her face, on her clean new t-shirt. With little thought Amber wiped her face clean of Adams leftovers.

Feeling much better she scurried over to her place on the red carpet just as Sarah appeared thought the doorway with only seconds to spare.

As the winner of the last round, Lucy dealt the 5 cards of round 36 to the intrepid players, of which currently 3 were stark naked. The naked players were all males (Mark, Adam John) would anyone else be about to join them?

The round played out the way that several males were hoping, with the overall results being

John - STRAIGHT FLUSH (H - 10) (H - 9) (H - 8) (H - 7) (H – 6)
Brian – FLUSH (D - JACK) (D - 10) (D - 7) (D - 5) (D - 3)

Mark – STRAIGHT (C - 9) (C - 8) (S - 7) (D - 6) (S - 5)
Amber – THREE OF A KIND (S – 2) (C - 2) (D - 2) (S - 8) (H - 5)

David – TWO PAIR (D - KING) (C - KING) (C - 10) (H - 10) (C - 5)
Dani – TWO PAIR (C - 4) (D - 4) (S - 3) (C - 3) (D - ACE)

Adam – PAIR (C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 8) (C - 8) (C - 6)
Sarah – PAIR (H - JACK) (C - JACK) (D - KING) (C - QUEEN) (S - 2)

Laura – HIGH CARD (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (S - 8) (S - 6) (D - 5)
Lucy – HIGH CARD (C - 10) (C - 9) (D - 7) (S - 6) (H - 5)

The two loosing players were both females, and there was much cheer when the players realised this.

However the cheering didn’t last for long when everyone realised that despite Lucy finishing in last position, she would not be forced to strip her last item as she was holding two chips which she sacrificed instead.

Laura was in a similar position, having 1 chip which likewise she gave up.

The game was currently poised in a position where ………………

TO BE CONTINUED ……………..

So can you solve the 5 piece puzzle?

What is going to happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel to find out.

Rachie

07-05-2011, 12:38 PM

Here is the answer for the 5 piece puzzle (with the added small square)

2790

Thank you for everyone that took part

LOVE RACHIE
x x x x

More story Shortly

Rachie

07-05-2011, 12:50 PM

Thanks for all the comment / puzzle answers

Longer chapter than usual, please enjoy and comment

Find out what is going to happen next now in ….

Part 119 (204) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The game was currently poised in a position where all of the females had 0 chips remaining, meaning if they lost or came 9th in the next round they would be forced to strip naked in front of their friends.

Dani was in the riskiest position, despite having one article of clothing remaining, this was because she was only wearing her skirt which was worth 1 chip, compared to everyone else having their underwear intact (2 chip worth)

The leading male was a surprised David who lost the previous week’s game. David still had his underwear on like Brian, however he had 1 chip remaining compared to Brian being chip less

Round 37 was sure to be a round for someone to remember, but who?

Several of the players were now playing safe, resulting in a close round. Everyone knew that one false move could be pivotal to how the game was going to go, and how much fun they would receive.

As the cards were displayed several players were pleased and a couple got that sinking feeling. The results were:

Dani - THREE OF A KIND (C - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (D -QUEEN) (S - ACE) (H - KING)
Sarah - THREE OF A KIND (S - 7) (H - 7) (C – 7) (H - KING) (C - 8)

Laura - THREE OF A KIND (S - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (D - JACK) (C - 10)
Adam - THREE OF A KIND (D - 2) (H - 2) (S -2) (D - 10) (C - 3)

John - 2 PAIRS (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - KING) (S - KING) (C - 10)
David - 2 PAIRS (S - KING) (D - KING) (S- JACK) (C - JACK) (H - 10)

Amber - PAIR (C - ACE) (H - ACE) (S - JACK) (D - 9) (S - 3)
Lucy - PAIR (C - 9) (D - 9) (D - 10) (D - 7) (D - 2)

Brian - PAIR (C - 8) (H - 8) (C - 7) (D - 4) (S - 2)
Mark - PAIR (D - 6) (H - 6) (H - 4) (D - 3) (C - 2)

Lucy was very relieved that she hadn’t finished in the bottom 2 despite having a similar hand to Brian. Her wax stained panties now seemed like a god sense, and now that the wax had dried was giving her little grief at all.

The looser of the round was Mark who sat gloomy stark naked on the floor. He had 2 chips in front of him which he gave up meaning for the first time he was officially naked. (Previously had chips from stripping when not forced)

Brian was the unlucky one who was currently sat in his red pants, and was going to be stripped of them by the sexy Dani. He had never before been naked in front of a female and he was so shy and nervous that he blurted out “Please can I keep my underwear on, just for this round, I will answer any truth from Dani, if she spares me the embarrassment. I will honestly remove them when I next lose, but would prefer to see a female nude before me” said Brian quite shyly and sounding quite worried.

The players could tell Brian was serious he was looking like he was about to burst into tears. The players didn’t want to hurt his feelings, especially as they knew his past and that he had never done anything like this before.

“Ok” said Dani who was the winner of the round, “Can I have it in writing that you will be stripping after your next loss. The truth question in a minute will be instead of any chips being sacrificed, is everyone here ok with this” she continued.

Brian wrote on the scrap of paper and handed it to John while Dani rubbed her hands together; thinking that she was the winner of the last round and, the question opportunity fell to her. What could she ask, she wondered?

She thought about the question that she had asked Brian earlier in the game, as well as what Laura had asked, suddenly she blurted out “You told us earlier that the furthest you have been with a girl is snog them, and you have seen several in their underwear but never fully naked. Well I would like to know which of us here today is turning you on the most and why, which are you anxious to see naked and what do you believe all of us will look like down there”

Wow that’s a long question or rather set of questions thought Brian sitting there thinking.

“Please start with the first part, as I want to write something down before you get to the last bit” Dani instructed mysteriously, as she reached for a pen and paper.

I have been turned on all evening, by several different players. I really couldn’t pin point any individual as you all look great in many different ways, and some of the truth that have been answered as well as the stripping’s and dares have almost made me squirt my load several times.

“The person I am anxious to see naked is Sarah, as well as Amber” Brian said looking forward to seeing if his predictions were correct.

“Why Sarah, and Amber” asked several players bewildered.

Brian blushed, before continuing “Well … I have heard rumours that Sarah is as bare as a badgers arse down there, and I am curious to find out if that true, as well as the fact I’d love to see a sight like that”

“What about Amber” asked Mark, thinking he would love to see his ½ sister strip as well.

“She just looks gorgeous, and I have been thinking about what lies down there, ever since the day I saw them beautiful boobies in the woods last week”

Dani then interrupted before Brian was about to start the final part of his truth question/s. “Take your time on this last part, there may be a treat in store for you later depending how good your guess / prediction is, I want you to tell us who you think is totally shaved, who is trimmed who is natural etc” Dani finally finished spluttering.

“Oh what kind of treat” asked Brian getting rather excited and the member tucked inside his red pants was bouncing around for joy.

“Wait and see, let’s see how accurate your prediction is” said Dani folding the paper up and leaving it in the back of her purse, and asking John to note Brian’s predictions.

“Well as I have never seen any of you, I would like to predict that ……………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………………

What would you predict?

Y O U R . . . T A S K

Delete as appropriate

Lucy
Shaved / Part Shaved (trimmed) / Natural

Sarah
Shaved / Part Shaved (trimmed) / Natural

Amber
Shaved / Part Shaved (trimmed) / Natural

Dani
Shaved / Part Shaved (trimmed) / Natural

Laura
Shaved / Part Shaved (trimmed) / Natural

Rachie

07-08-2011, 12:10 PM

A competiton you don't want to miss

--- CLICK --- (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=81343)

PICK A NAME COMPETITION (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=81343)

Please leave your 2 hopefully winning names / entries on this thread

All the best

Love Rachie - and the Strip Poker players
x x x x

A short joke is revealed as well as you can find out,

What Brian’s predictions were?

Part 120 (205) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well as I have never seen any of you, I would like to predict that a few of you are shaven” said Brian not committing himself to anything at present. “I have heard rumours that Sarah is, and from how kinky Amber looks topless and how daring she seems to be, I think that she’s also fully shaven down there”.

“I’m not too sure about Dani, so I’m going to go with a guess that she’s natural, however I would love to be proven wrong” Brian continued with a wide smug on his face

“As for Laura I think she is trimmed, however I would not be surprised if she was totally shaved down there, especially if the rumours about her sister are true”.

“And lastly for Lucy, at first I would have said she is natural, however having been told she works in the shaving parlour I would like to predict she is either waxed or shaved” finished Brian, making rational decisions with not knowing what was likely to follow later. The tool in his underwear had grown to almost full capacity, and his pants were now looking more like a tent.

There was a slight pause before Brian asked “Do I get a treat now” with a smug grin on his face, wondering how well he had predicted. In his mind he was visualising the 5 females sat in front of him without a single article of clothing, and the thought was amazing / magical, how he longed for it to come true.

“Right then, that was a slight bonus for you Brian” said Dani reiterating the fact that she could have required him to let her strip his red pants instead of the truth question with she had allowed. “However there will be no miss kind Dani, from now on, so you better hope you don’t lose again” she cackled.

“Right is it time to find out if Brain’s predictions were correct” asked John, picturing the 3 females that played the previous week and how accurate Brian would have been if they were in the same state.

There were several bits of chit chat including a joke or 2 including:

A couple is lying in bed. The man says, "I am going to make you the happiest woman in the world" The woman says, "I'll miss you."

There was a few roars of laughter before the next round took place and Dani eventually collected the players hands and gave the 104 cards (2 packs) a good shuffle before slowly dealing 5 to each player.

The tension in the room was electric as all the females knew that one false move and wam, they would be sat naked with 5 male sets of eyes glued to their lady area, as well as possibly 4 females viewing it to..

As everyone looked at their cards there were some happy faces and a few miserable ones. Mark boasted that he was going to win the round and be the lucky male to strip a few of the females, however was he just trying to frighten a few into mistakes, several of the players wondered?

“Your bluffing” sniggered Amber noticing that Marks toes were twitching the way he had the previous day. Mark just grinned, already realising this.

As the 10 players slowly revealed their hands one at a time, there was a few players jumping for joy as they realised they were not in the bottom 2 as they had initially believed. The overall results were ……………

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

Who is the big looser? Find out in the next part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

How did everyone like the short joke?

-------------------------------------------------
X VOTE FOR MY TEDDIES (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/album.php?albumid=4435) X
-------------------------------------------------

Rachie

07-09-2011, 12:32 PM

Thank you for the 62 names already posted for the competition. This is still open if anyone would like to enter. Details are here, and please leave 2 selected names on this story thread.

What is the next round going to reveal.

Part 121 (206) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The overall results were:

Mark = 4 OF A KIND (H - 7) (H - 7) (S - 7) (C - 7) (D - 7)
David = 4 OF A KIND (H - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (D - 3) (D - 6)

Lucy = FULL HOUSE (H - 10) (C -10) (S - 10) (C - 8) (H - 8)
Amber = FLUSH (S -KING) (S - QUEEN) (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 6)

John = 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (C - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - 9) (H - 6)
Sarah = 2 PAIRS (H - KING) (C - KING) (C - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - 10)

Laura = PAIRS (S - 2) (C - 2) (D - ACE) (D - 8) (S - 7)
Brian = HIGH CARD (H -10) (C - 5) (S - 4) (C - 3) (D - 2)

Adam = HIGH CARD (D - 9) (C - 8) (S - 6) (S - 5) (D -4)
Dani = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (C - 6) (C - 5) (C - 4) (D - 2)

Wow Mark wasn’t bluffing, unless that was a double bluff said David as he scanned Marks excellent 4 of a kind, which put him in the driving seat, as he had already confidently predicted.

Mark was ecstatic, and winning the round meant he would receive 1 chip which would be vital in rounds to come. Previously Mark had no clothing and no chips remaining, meaning any false move and his game would be possibly over.

Mark scanned the round, as the confident winner he was anxious to know who the 2 losing players would be, and if he would have the opportunity to strip a much needed female.

Noticing the losing player was Dani, Mark heart began to beat for joy, as he first tried to scan to see how many chips she was holding. Seeing one chip in front of her, his heart seemed to miss a beat as the realisation finally hit him, he was going to have the honours of stripping Dani’s small skirt and making her the first fully naked female.

What would it uncover, he thought to himself, never before anticipating the evening was going to be as fun and adrenalin packed as what it had become.

“First I think it will only be fair to ask Adam his truth, while we let Dani sit stewing” John chuckled, remembering that Dani had won the previous week’s game and that lady luck just wasn’t on her side this evening.

Mark turned to face Adam while rubbing his hands together, not realising he had the added bonus to ask a truth question.

“Adam, you told us earlier that you were turned on by wearing your sister’s underwear and being told what to do by her. Well I would like to know, did you ever fantasise about any of these before, if so what were your fantasies, what did you do to control them, and finally were these events what you were expecting them to be like” asked Mark, muddling several questions into the same breath.

Adam paused for a few seconds, debating how best to answer some of Marks awkward questions.

“Is it still called a fantasy if it has come true” asked Adam, wanting clarification on the words that Mark had used.

Mark was shocked, as he knew what Adam could be meaning, “Well let’s say, have you ever thought about it”

Adam nodded his head and grinned, “Yes I have thought about both quite often”. “And I have worn some of Sarah’s clothes in the past.” He continued blushing.

“Oh what have you worn?” asked Laura puzzled and wondering if he had ever worn hers before.

Well I have actually stolen some of her clothes since the last weeks game, however before the game I had taken only a couple of items from the laundry basket, and have always put them back again, after I have finished with them.

“Finished with them?” asked a shocked Sarah, wondering what her brother had ever done with her lingerie.

“Don’t tell me you need a demonstration” giggled Adam, thinking back to what he had done with the sexy lingerie.

“Just tell us” ordered Lucy wondering what Laura/Adam were going on about.

“Well after I take her used panties …………..”

TO BE CONTINUED ……………

What did he do with the lingerie?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Also – The name competition is still currently open, take a check of the names suggested so far, and please leave your 2 selected names on here.

Some of the names chosen are -- PICK MY NAME (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=81343)

Thank You

Rachie

07-12-2011, 04:28 AM

What is Adam going to answer?
And is it time for a female to strip?

Find out now in ……..

Part 122 (207) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well after I take her used panties, a certain part of my body needs itching. For some crazy reason, I itch it, and itch it, but the weird sensation just won’t go away”

There was a lot of laughter from the choice of words Adam had decided to innocently use. Eventually the room quietened and Adam continued.

“As I stoke the itch with the used panties, I start to get a different feeling, a kind of strange and hard to explain tingly feeling.” It just gets worse and worse, the longer I stroke it.

After a couple of minutes of this my mind goes blank, and I have little recognition from what I am doing and what is happening. When I eventually regain control of my body, I notice that the itch has disappeared but the area where it had been seems terribly smaller than what it used to be.

“There is some sort of sticky stuff covering the thong, that seems to have shot from inside me somehow. Holding the pre-warn underwear I wipe the rest of the sticky stuff away from the itchy spot and return my sister underwear to the laundry basket or occasionally I have folded it back up and put it with her clean underwear, hoping that she wouldn’t notice and wear it again” Adam blushed.

The roars of laughter were beyond deafening as they all new perfectly well what Adam was meaning and wondered why he was pretending he knew nothing about the activities or what he was doing.

Mark finally reiterated the final part of his question, “were these events what you were expecting them to be like” in a manly voice as he typically liked to show off.

The reply from Adam was pretty much as expected “Well I didn’t know what it would be like to do those activities, that’s the reason why I experimented. It was in many respects better than I was thinking, but then again I didn’t know what to think” Adam replied in a jumbled sentence.

Mark looked extremely happy as he realised now that Adam had answered his question it was time for his big opportunity, one of his fantasies was about to come true, regarding Dani.

“Come here Dani, I think you’re looking too hot in that sexy mini skirt, why don’t you let me take it off you” Mark said with a cheesy grin spreading from cheek to cheek.

Dani was not usually shy about her magnificent body, but the way Mark had asked her, made her blush, as she slowly crawled over to Mark on all 4s. Her pale ass swung with each motion and several players whistled as she made slow progress across the room.

The group occasionally got glimpses up her short skirt as she waddled across the room and the view was simply magnificent. Unfortunately the players were never given the opportunity to see the glorious holes or weather she was shaved or natural.

After what seemed like an eternity in heaven for some players Dani reached Mark and swiftly plumped her ass down beside him, noticing the stiff boner that was on show.

Mark ordered Dani to stand and face him, which she tentatively did, meaning
The last article of clothing Dani had remaining (short skirt) was within reaching distance of Marks long arms/hands.

Mark slowly flicked the skirt into the air and “Wow” came a reply from several members who were staring at Dani’s pale ass.

Mark was still wondering what Dani had in front of her, as her hands were currently neatly covering the lady area, and restricting access from Mark’s prying eyes.

“Move your hands” Mark snapped.

Dani again followed the instructions she was given and Mark stared at ………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………

Oh why does it have to finish like this? Lol

What is Mark looking at?

How is Dani going to be?

What is going to happen next?

Please comment and keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

07-13-2011, 01:31 PM

What is Mark staring at?

Find out now in ….

Part 123 (208) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani again followed the instructions she was given and Mark stared at his first ever real vagina (not out the movies or magazines). Dani’s pussy was neatly trimmed and the small brown bush sent Mark’s heart racing and his already stiff dick grew, to what looked like as hard as rock.

The group were all in dire need to see what Dani had to offer, as Dani was currently stood with her back and gorgeous ass facing them.

Turn around drooled Mark wondering how deep and wet the hole he was staring at would be.

Dani slowly turned around keeping her legs tight shut, preventing the new lips that were on show from opening wide and receiving even more attention than what it already was receiving.

“Wow” came cries from everyone as they admired Dani’s body. “As if your tits are good enough, you have the sexiest pussy that I have ever seen” said Brian, complimenting Dani on looking after her body.

“Well didn’t you say earlier that you have never seen that particular area on a female” giggled Lucy, thinking it was therefore obviously going to be the best and sexiest that he had seen in his short life.

Mark eyed up Dani’s gorgeous ass cheeks which were displayed only inches away from his prying eyes. Mark was lost in a world of his own fantasising, what would it be like for him to enter his much needed tool into either of Dani’s waiting holes? They were practically calling to Mark “Fuck me, fuck me with your big dick” Mark kept imagining them calling.

Mark opened his mouth and the saliva inside started to feel like it was dribbling down his chin. “Can you open your legs” asked Mark, hoping to get an even better view of everything Dani had to offer.

“You wish, the rules stated that when you strip something you are not allowed to cover it up, not the fact that people can ask you to move into compromising positions so they can get a better look” Dani said in a stern voice followed by sticking her tongue out at Mark, in a way that said stuff you.

Mark sat down like a grumpy kid that had just been told off, however he knew he should be grateful for the opportunity that had arisen in front of him and the fact the honours had fallen upon him to strip the first female totally naked.

“What round are we about to start?” asked a forgetful Lucy who was still in her sexy underwear.

“The next round, is where you will be forced to show us what you have” sniggered John, giving a good answer to Lucy’s question.

The room laughed at John’s tease as Mark collected the cards and shuffled before cautiously dealing. “I think this is round 39” said Brian as he cautiously looked at his cards. Half his attention was on the game and the other half was admiring Dani’s trimmed area.

“Do you like that” sniggered Dani, noticing Brian’s prying eyes and wanting to embarrass him a little.

Brian blushed with his eyes still glued to Dani’s wet patch. How the hell was he going to be able to concentrate now, he thought to himself, not knowing how the males had in the previous game.

There were several cards swapped and as the overall results were revealed …………

TO BE CONTINUED …………

Hope you liked the chapter regarding Dani Stripping?

Were you correct about Dani having a trimmed pussy?

What will happen next? Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers.

Rachie

07-15-2011, 05:28 AM

This part contains a lot of information regular readers / people who have read the original story may be aware of: Some of it is designed as a recap, hope you enjoy

What would the round revel?

Part 124 (209) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

There were several cards swapped and as the overall results were revealed Lucy realised her luck had finally run out. Her high card of a 9 had lost the round. Sarah was the jubilant winner of the round, and was therefore lucky enough to strip Lucy naked in front of all her new friends.

The overall results for the round were.

Sarah – 4 OF A KIND (H - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 4) (C - 5)
David – FULL HOUSE (D - JACK) (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 4) (S - 4)

Amber – FULL HOUSE (H - 3) (C - 3) (C-3) (S - KING) (C - KING)
Mark – THREE OF A KIND (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (S- 10) (H - 5)

Dani – 2 PAIRS (C - JACK) (S - JACK) (D - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (D - 2)
Laura – 2 PAIRS (H - 8) (S - 8) (H - 6) (D - 6) (D - 5)

Brian – PAIR (D - JACK) (C - JACK) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 4)
Adam – PAIR (H - 9) (C - 9) (D - QUEEN) (C - JACK) (H - 10)

John – HIGH CARD (C - QUEEN) (H - JACK) (C - 7) (C- 10) (C - 8)
Lucy – HIGH CARD (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 2)

John was the other unfortunate player who had finished the round in 9th place. He was glad that he had 2 chips is front of him preventing him from losing the game as he was already one of the four players that were butt naked.

Sarah looked forward to making Lucy the 5th player to be naked joining John, Mark, Adam and Dani. Rubbing her hands together she was going to have a bit of fun, after all Lucy had done the previous week, regarding trying to blackmail her.

First however Sarah asked John for a chip, leaving him with 1 lonely chip. John knew if he therefore finished the next round in last place he would be the unfortunate loser of the strip poker game.

Once again John’s little twist to the rules about people that were in the bottom 2 had caught him out. Sarah sat thinking what truth she really wanted answering.

“John I would like you to tell me how you got the idea for this strip poker game, what inspired you, has it gone as expected and have you ever had any other plans, and info on them” asked Sarah, panting for breath as she finished her rather long sentence.

John’s reply started as expected “you know how it’s all started”.

“Please tell us again” replied Sarah knowing that 4 of the players still knew little about how raunchy John could be, and the basic history of the poker games.

John resorted in the fact he had nothing to lose with telling the story, and plenty to lose if he refused, so started saying “Well I was lucky enough to see Laura wearing very little a couple of weeks ago, I managed to film her in only a black thong that looked to be made from satin, and matching bra” I was so turned on seeing this and knowing she was changing into a pink set only inches out of view.

I wondered what I could do with these images and videos. I had no plans to post them on the internet but I had a few plans of what else I wanted to see.

I decided to use the images as a way of blackmailing Laura, I didn’t say who I was, but told her what I wanted her to do. The first task did not involve her, so I was quietly confident she would pull it of, especially as there was such a lot at stake. She followed by instructions and caught you (Sarah) stripping.

I then had blackmail material on not just Laura, but Sarah to, and I carried out my plan to ask you to play strip poker last week.

The game was so successful and everyone enjoyed the evening and weeks events that this is now a spinoff and has turned into a larger strip poker game and a few extra rules.

The four new players were all gob smacked at all John had revealed and were now intrigued to here the rest of John’s answer.

“How did you get an idea for the strip poker game, what inspired you?” asked a puzzled Lucy who was still panicking on the thought of being stripped naked in a few minutes time.

TO BE CONTINUED ……….

The rest of Johns answer to follow

Also is another female about to strip?

Keep reading Strip poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

07-17-2011, 06:04 PM

Part 124b (209b) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

http://i.imgur.com/fvErL.gif

Please find above information on what each of the 10 players is currently wearing and the amount of chips they hold.

Thank you for all the support and comments

More Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel will follow in a few days
Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

07-18-2011, 08:07 AM

Find out what Johns answers were, now in ……..

Part 125 (210) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

CLICK BELOW FOR
♥ RESULTS SO FAR (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=497358&postcount=1988) ♥

“How did you get an idea for the strip poker game, what inspired you?” asked a puzzled Lucy who was still panicking on the thought of being stripped naked in a few minutes time.

Johns waited a few seconds before replying “Well I don’t really know what gave me the idea of a strip poker game. I had fancied Sarah for years and I wanted to witness what I had seen on video, and wondered if she would ever replicate it in front of watching people”

“Replicate what?” asked Brian, puzzled at what there really was to replicate regarding stripping.

“I think he is meaning playing with her sexy dildo” said David laughing and remembering the spicy video he had seen the previous week.

John resumed saying “I suppose I got the idea of a poker game when I was playing normal poker with David and Adam. We soon got on the topic of playing strip poker with some females and I asked both Adam and David who they would love to play a game with, if they could pick anyone. Laura, Sarah and Dani’s names came up so it was you that I targeted.

“Well has the strip Poker games gone as expected?” asked Amber for the first time realising how all the events had unfolded the previous week.

“I didn’t really know how far I expected the games to go. I am very happy with all that has happened and I’m very pleased that we are all friends even through what I teased you about doing.” John said sounding quite confident.

Sarah then reiterated the final part of her question “Did you ever have any other plans for the photos and video?”

“I thought I had already answered these” said John. “I would have never done anything to jeopardise my friendship with any of you, and it was mealy a tease to get you playing as well as being curious to what you and your sister looked like” said John staring at Sarah’s long straight blonde hair that swept over her gorgeous breasts or what he preferred to think of as knockers.

The players all smiled at John as he finished his sentence.

“Now then I think it’s time for a little more fun” said Sarah looking directly at Lucy’s skimpy clothing.
Lucy groaned realising what Sarah was implying. Saying nothing she slowly approached Sarah on her hands and knees with her slightly larger than average ass pointing in the air with only a sexy piece of material restricting access to some much needed holes.

Lucy’s lingerie was made from lace and mesh with lace trimming around the top and a satin bow to finish the sexy look, there were several bits that appeared to be almost see through and the red candle wax that had been spilt on the thong earlier made an erotic sight.

Eventually Lucy was crouched in front of Sarah dreading the actions that she knew were only moment away from taking place.

“Stand and face me” instructed Sarah feeling dominant all of a sudden.

Lucy duly did as instructed and slowly stood dragging her knees of the floor as she did so.

“Spread your legs slightly apart” was the next instruction that came from Sarah, in a teasing voice.

“Right what was Brian’s guess, what did he think Lucy would be like down below” asked Sarah who knew the moment of truth had finally arrived.

"Well Brian predicted that Lucy would be ……………….

TO BE CONTINUED …………

What will happen next?
What will Lucy look like down below?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

07-19-2011, 01:05 PM

Some more teasing, hope you enjoy.

Was Brian correct?

Find out in ….

Part 126 (211) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Well Brian predicted that Lucy would be waxed or shaved and we are about to find out if he is correct” said John smugly, reading the notes he had made earlier, and praying that Brian would indeed be correct about Lucy.

“Was Brian correct about Dani” interrupted Amber, having forgotten what Brian had predicted.

“Well Brian predicted that Dani would be natural down there, meaning she would have a full bush / pussy” replied John. The players all took a quick glance at Dani to re check if Brian’s prediction was correct or not.

Everyone saw that Dani had a neatly trimmed small brown bush and knew instantly that Brian was incorrect. Mark sat thinking what what would win if he guess many successfully, were the group in store for another treat later in the game.

“So Brian’s score is currently 0/1, I wonder if his prediction with Lucy will be correct”? said John trying to sound mysterious, while at the same time anxious.

Sarah slowly reached up and put her hands on the top of Lucy’s sexy thong. Lucy was currently facing away from the 8 other member and only Sarah was in a position to see her delicate area.

Slowly raising her hand, Sarah gave Lucy’s plump ass a playful slap. “Ouch” Lucy said with a short sharp squeal as the spank surprised her and stung a little.

“Shut it” ordered Sarah before she slowly peeled Lucy’s wax stained thong down over her ass cheeks.

“Sexy” came a quiet growl from the room as Lucy’s bum was now on offer for all to see for the first time without the thong hiding the dark tunnel.

Sarah held Lucy’s thong slightly off the ground with her legs still in the designed holes.

“Put your leg up” instructed Sarah, asking Lucy to pull her leg high in the air and out of the sexy thong.

Lucy followed her orders as she really had no choice, but to comply with Sarah’s commands. As she first lifted her right leg into the air slowly stepping out of her moist thong her right ass cheek did the same spreading away from the other.

The many excited players got their first quick glimpse of what looked like a small tight pair of lips. “Wow, turn around” instructed Mark practically worshipping Lucy’s ass and pussy.

Lucy just laughed, as she now had only one of her chunky legs in her underwear hole. Sarah was holding these again slightly off the ground preventing Lucy from simply kicking her underwear to one side.

“Now for your left leg” giggled Sarah, who had the perfect view of everything Lucy had to offer.

As carefully as she could Lucy began to raise her left leg making her cheeky ass wobble for everyone to see. Stepping out or the sexy lingerie she almost fell over causing more giggle as the excited poker players got another quick glimpse of the hole they were in dire need of filling.

Lucy managed to steady herself much to the disappointment to several players. Still stood with her back to the 8 players she felt a tingly feeling inside. Was she really getting off, at the thought of her new friends seeing what she believed to be a gorgeous female ass, she began to wonder, as she felt a butter churning feeling deep down inside?

"Stop teasing us, turn around and show us your pussy" screamed Mark in a diplomatic manner.

Lucy looked into Sarah’s eyes as she...........

TO BE CONTINUED...........

Apologies for yet another tease lol

More Strip Poker with a Twist soon

Rachie

07-21-2011, 11:30 AM

Thanks for everyone that has entered the name competition. This is still open but will close in 12 hours time. Any last votes are much appreciated

COMPETITION (PICK A NAME) (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=81343)

----------------------------------------------------------------

What is Lucy going to be like?

Find out now in ……

PART 127 (212) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy looked into Sarah’s eyes and began to plead. How she was hoping everything would end.

"Turn around" barked Sarah, who had over the last few rounds began to get excited with being rather dominant

Lucy knew that she must comply with Sarah, after all, her underwear was on the floor at the side of Sarah's still partly covered body and she could easily be punish far more severely.

Lucy began to cover her damp cunt with her hand before Sarah snapped "what do you think you are fucking doing, no covering up remember?" she snapped.

Lucy's heart broke once again as her hand drooped alongside her. It'll not be bad; it'll not be bad she kept trying to reasure herself.

Tensely she began to face the group who could see for the first time that Lucy’s pussy was shaved, but not just any old shaved. Her pubic hair was shaved in places and totally bare in others. Someone had designed a drawing on Lucy's pussy.

"Wow how did you do that?" asked several of the poker members.

Lucy blushed as she realised 9 sets of eyes were all focused on her cunt lips and the sparse bit if hair that was shaved to look like a love heart.

"Can I take a picture" wished Mark, finding the sight of Lucy's lady area beyond imaginable. Her lips were perfectly formed and tucked neatly away with a little moisture clearly visible.

"I think we all want to take pictures" said John remembering the video he had caught of Lucy at the shaving parlour.

There was a long pause as everyone admired Lucy's lady garden with opened mouths before John finally broke the silence by asking "Lucy, you know what happens if you lose the next round"

"The same thing that will be happening to you" chuckled Lucy throwing the words back into John's face, before the realisation had even hit her.

John realised with just the single chip in front of him, that indeed Lucy was correct, if either of them lost the next round they would be the first players out of the game.

"Is it time for the next round" asked Brian still half fixed on Lucy's spectacular pussy.

"indeed it is" answered John looking down at the papers in front of him and realising it was about to be the 40th epic round of what had been an eventful evening and strip poker game.

Sarah collected the cards that were still on the red carpet in front of everyone. "The game is getting interesting now" said David who was the only male player to still be wearing an article of clothing as well as a chip in case of any unfortunate turns in his luck.

1/2 of the players knew that if they finished in the bottom too they would either be performing a dare or answering a truth

Sarah dealt the cards as everyone tried to blank out the sights that were in front of them and instead concentrate on the game.

Everyone checked their cards and full attention was paid (even the males penises were to attention lol)

"I've won this round" said Mark trying to scare someone into making a mistake. However Mark's toes were twitching as they had done earlier in the game.

Several cards were discarded and new ones replaced.

"Let's see what everyone has got" asked Sarah happy that everyone had cheerful faces despite all that had happened.

The cards were revealed and the players saw that ............,

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

So who is going to be the unfortunate looser?

What is going to happen next?

Who was correct that Lucy was going to be (let’s say trimmed)?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

07-23-2011, 12:44 PM

Find out what happens in the next round now by reading ………

PART 128 (213) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The cards were revealed and the players saw that David was the loser of the round. In 9th place finished Dani, who luckily had a single chip remaining preventing her from being out of the game.

The winner of the round was a relieved Lucy who was sat butt naked with several sets of eyes still fixed to that one area of the body, most men wanted to go.

The overall results for round 40 were;

Lucy – 3 OF A KIND (S – 6) (H - 6) (S - 6) (C - 9) (S - 4)
Brian – 2 PAIR (H - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (S - 10) (C - 10) (C - 6)

John – 2 PAIR (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 4) (C - 4) (D - 7)
Adam – PAIR (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (S - 6) (D - 5) (H - 4)

Sarah – PAIR (D - 3) (C - 3) (S - 10) (S - 7) (D - 4)
Laura – HIGH CARD (D - ACE) (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (C - 9)

Amber – HIGH CARD (H - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8) (C - 7) (H - 6)
Mark – HIGH CARD (H - 10) (H - 8) (C - 7) (S - 5) (H - 4)

Dani – HIGH CARD (H - 10) (S - 8) (C - 6) (D- 5) (D - 3)
David – HIGH CARD (S - 7) (H - 6) (C - 5) (S - 4) (H - 2)

Mark was very lucky as he had indeed been trying to bluff his way through the round. His High card of a 10 matched Dani’s, his second card also matched Dani’s with only his 3rd card beating her 7 to a 6.

Lucy rubbed her hands together with joy as she realised she was about to be given the opportunity, for some more fun.

First she looked at Dani who was already naked meaning a truth question was coming her way.

"Errrrrm, what shall I ask" teased Lucy.

"Dani when was the first time your pussy was shaved, who did it, when and why, also answer these same questions for the last time you shaved and finally have you ever shaved anyone else or would you want to, who and what style" finished Lucy in a big muffled question.

"That's not a question, it's a book" protested Dani, believing the length of some of the questions had got out of hand.

"As it is all about the same thing (subject) I deem it to be ok, now answer it" ordered John

"Well the first ever time I shaved I was 15 I think, I did this myself as I had a swimming contest and was told it would make me go faster" laughed Dani, now knowing it was a load of cod wallops (nonsense)

After a slight pause of breath Dani continued, "the last time I was trimmed was a few days ago, like I am sure you can all see, this was for a bit of fun, after knowing that this evening was about to take place.

"Did you do it yourself" asked Sarah smiling.

Dani just chuckled before answering "you jolly well already know the story behind it, why don't you tell them"

"O.K. I will" started Sarah.

"Nooo I was being silly, that's not part of the question, so please don't tell them" protested Dani.

"O.K I will let you off for now, but you have still got to finish of answering your question" muttered Sarah.

"Well Sarah actually shaved me because I lost a bet" said Dani not revealing too much detail of what the bet was. "This also happened here" continued Dani.

"What do you mean here" asked Lucy wanting a little more clarification.

"Well I was laid on the red carpet over there" Dani pointed to a spot on the floor, only a few feet away from where the players were sat.

"What about the last part of your question" asked Amber who like everyone else was now aware that Dani and Sarah had actually done far more than the rest of the players had ever imagined.

"I shaved this girl quite a long time ago that used to go to school with us, but she moved away and have never seen her since"

"Who was it" asked John who was now curious as most of the group had been going to the same school for all their life and John was sure he must have known the girl.

There was an awkward silence for a few seconds, before john finally spoke.

Instead of asking the usual predicted question John instead asked "Did you have any feelings for this girl, would you like to meet her once again".

"Yes I did have feelings for her and would love to meet her once again, I kick myself that my mobile phone got pinched 2 days after she had left and I have no way of getting in touch with her"

"what was her name?" asked Laura puzzled.

Dani answered "her name was ...............

TO BE CONTINUED...........

What is going to happen next?

What will the rest of Dani’s answer be?

Keep reading for answers

THE NEXT PART WILL REVEAL THE ANSWER FOR THE MYSTERY NAME – (as said in part 129)

Rachie

07-26-2011, 02:18 AM

Thank you for everyone that has participated in the “PICK A NAME” Competition.

Each of the 5 female poker players choose there favourite name and these went into a draw. The selected winners name was chosen at random and is revealed now in …….

PART 129 (214) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani answered "her name was Kate"

"You mean Kate, the one that was fantastic in the gym" came the quick reply from several of the players who were shocked at the discovery of Dani and Kates fetish.

"Yeah, she was so fit" said Dani looking a little sad at the thought she may never see her friend again.

John sat there chuckling, for what the group saw as for no apparent reason at all. Staring at John, Amber asked "What’s funny" believing he was being disrespectful, laughing whiles his friend had just told them about her misfortune.

"I will tell you, right after Dani has finished answering her questions" said John sounding quite happy. "What was the reason you shaved Kate, did you like doing it, what style did you do, or was it just a trim and where did you do it" finished John wanting to know a bit more before telling everyone why he had chuckled.

Dani glanced down, feeling a little wet between her legs she started to answer "Kate, really wanted to sense the feeling of a shaved pussy. We dared each other to have a bit of fun, before and after I shaved her" Dani said still leaving a mystery for people to find out.

Everyone looked at Dani wondering what fun she could possibly be talking about, however no-one asked as they were all thrilled to hear the rest of Dani's speech.

"We shaved each other totally, so there was not a spec of hair anywhere down there. Oh and before you ask, yes we loved doing it" said Dani with a cheeky smile

There was only 1 final part of the question Lucy had asked, for Dani to answer. (where did it take place)

"It kind of happened strangely" started Dani before continuing "it was at someone else's house that we were given the dare, but we did it at Kate’s house”

"What was the dare" asked David wanting to extract as much information from Dani's truth question as possible.

"Well that is not part of the question, so you will just have to imagine for now" replied Dani teasing David who would soon be naked like her.

"Maybe we should ask her, or invite her to play in one of our strip poker games" asked John, believing that Kate was now even hotter than he had ever imagined her to be.

"I wish" answered Dani more to the last part of john's question or rather statement. She would love to meet her friend once again.

"Well is it now time for John to reveal why he was laughing" asked Lucy still a little mystified.

"Well I actually still know where Kate lives. Her farther owns a club and is close friends with my dad is. They only live about 5 miles away" John revealed.

"I thought she had moved up north" said Dani beginning to get excited of the possible fact that her friend could live a lot closer than she ever dreamed to imagine.

"They did move up North for a year or so, but came back when money got tight, I can get you her number if you really want" John said trying to sound like a good Samaritan.

"Yeah please do, I would love that" answered Dani jumping around for joy but at the same time a little puzzled why her friend would not have tried to contact her if she had moved so close.

"Ok" said John fumbling for his phone"

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

So what is going to happen next?

Keep reading Strip poker with a Twist the Sequel to find out.

Congratulations to Katebabe21 for winning the name competition, and has won 1 of 2 selective once in a life time prizes.

http://i.imgur.com/cmcW3.png

ABOVE IS THE WINNING NAME
WILL THE WINNER PLEASE PRIVATE MESSAGE ME WHEN READ
AND WILL GIVE YOU THE CHOICE OF YOUR 2 POSSIBLE PRIZES

Rachie

07-27-2011, 01:02 PM

http://i.imgur.com/CGazo.gif

OVER 2 MILLION VIEWS
THANK YOU

What is going to happen next?

Find out now in ….

PART 130 (215) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“ok" said John fumbling for his phone, finding it he began to text someone.

"What! You have Kate’s number in your phone?" asked Dani a little surprised.

"No you big silly Billy" said John as he happily continued to type his message.

The players looked puzzled, not for the first time that evening. Seeing this John eventually said, I'm texting my dad, I know he will know Kate’s father’s number.

"Oh" came a short sharp reply as everyone realised john's clever idea. John continued to type and it wasn't long before a cheerful tune rang out as the message was sent.

"Know we have just got to wait to see if my Dad will answer the question?” John chuckled once again. “Now while we wait for that where were we” asked Amber who had got a little confused with her mind being all over the place during the last few rounds.

"Isn't it time for the next round" said David knowing full well what it was actually time for.

"Your not getting off that easily" sniggered Laura who was as anxious as all the females were to see another willy dangling freely in front of them. However there was little chance of any of the male’s tools dangling as they were all as hard as a rock with all the flirting and action that had been going on.

David was ordered to stand in front if Lucy who was the winner of the last round.

"You want me to face you, or them?” he asked nervously

"Face them" demanded Lucy wishing to reward her friends a little for the evening’s activities. Never before had she expected the opportunity of seeing 4 males stripped in one night, never mind them being people she personally knew. She had seen quite a few females up close in the shaving tattoo and piercing parlour, however none got her turned on like she was this evening.

David stood in front of Lucy facing the 8 excited players. 3 of the females had already seen David's dick in the past, and even though it was not the size of John's it was still very much an erotic sight.

Teasing David for a few minutes, Lucy ran her finger up his bum crack before giving his ass a playful tap.

The tool in David's underwear was pleased with all the attention he was getting and it slowly bobbed up and down to full attention.

Suddenly without any warning Lucy grabbed the sides of David's boxers and as quick as a flash she pulled them down revealing a decent size penis that was pointing towards the ceiling looking rather happy.

"Wow now we have 4 cocks with balls swinging below them on display for all us sexy gals to see” giggled Amber who was Lucky enough to still be wearing her sexy lingerie which was pictured earlier.

"What do you expect to happen next" asked Sarah with her pointy nipples looking like bullets which the members though was so hot they would all gladly pay just to feel them, never mind suck them which would be a dream come true.

"Well the next thing that's going to happen is that we’re going to play the next round and you (Sarah) are going to lose the round and be forced to strip out of that lovely lace/mesh thong. You will then have lost your bet and will be punished" said Dani teasingly hoping her wish would actually come true.

The cards were collected and after a quick shuffle, dealt evenly to everyone.

Just as the cards had been dealt a mobile phone began to ring. Everyone turned to Dani

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

What is going to happen next?

Whose phone is ringing?

Who will it be?

What was Sarah’s possible dare if she loses the next round?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answer

And the next part has its usual instalment and a little quiz (in part B) so please stay tuned

Rachie

07-28-2011, 02:56 PM

Who’s phone is ringing?

Find out now in ……….

PART 131 (216) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The cards were collected and after a quick shuffles dealt evenly to every anxious player in the room.

Just as the cards had been dealt a mobile phone began to ring and everyone turned to Dani.

"What you all looking at me for" asked a puzzled Dani who was sure the mobile phone wasn't hers.

John smiled as he said “I think that's mine" in a rather pleasing voice. Reaching for his jeans, he dug deep into his pocket to pull out an up to date modern phone with all the perks of modern technology.

Smiling he said nothing but read the text message to himself, that had been sent by Kate He debated if he should tell the room that it was from her, and after a short deliberation he decided that Kate and himself could have a bit of fun.

Returning a message saying, that everything was ok, a short plan began to form and he continued to chuckle. Dani was sure to like this he thought as he clicked send returning a message to Kate. John now saved the new number into his phone and sat down feeling happy with himself.

"Right then is it now time for us to finish off round 41" John asked the group trying to look serious once again.

"I think it is" said Amber wondering what John had been looking so happy for, had he indeed made contact with Kate and if so why hadn't he even mentioned her. She knew that something was happening but couldn't quite put her finger on it, much like she couldn't touch Brian weapon as he was the only male player to be still wearing his underwear.

The remaining cards were dealt, so that everyone had 5 cards placed in front of them. As they initially looked at the cards a few of the players had shocked looks on their faces. Were they pleasant or horrific shocks?

As the overall cards were revealed John noticed that he had lost the round, because he was already naked, yet again the extra rule that he had added earlier that evening, was going to catch him out.

In 9th position was Lucy who felt bloody lucky she had won the last round meaning she had a chip to spare. Handing this over, she was now naked and chip less much the same as John.

Amber = STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4)
Laura = FULL HOUSE (D - KING) (S - KING) (C - KING) (D – JACK) (D - JACK)

Adam = THREE OF A KIND (S - 3) (C - 3) (D - 3) (D - 7) (H - 5)
Mark = THREE OF A KIND (S - 2) (S - 2) (H- 2) (D - 10) (H - 8)

Brian = TWO PAIR (D - 9) (H - 9) (H - 8) (D - 8) (S - 6)
Dani= PAIR (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4)

David = PAIR (C - 2) (H - 2) (D - 9) (D - 7) (S- 6)
Sarah = HIGH CARD ACE (C - ACE) (D - 7) (D - 5) (S - 4) (H 3)

Lucy = HIGH CARD (C - KING) (C JACK) (C 10) (C 9) (D 3)
John = HIGH CARD (C – 7) (H - 5) (H - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

Amber took 2 chips from John and 1 from Lucy. She felt very pleased that she had won the round as it felt like a life time since her last, which was actually on round 24.

The happiness seemed went from strength to strength as she realised that as both John and Lucy were already fully naked she had the opportunity to dare John and ask Lucy a question.

Rubbing her hands together she looked at the 2 losers both who sat naked on the red carpet with their legs spread open wide as the rules indicated. She couldn't make up her mind who she thought was sexier, John with what she would call a monster cock or Lucy with her shaved pussy in the shape of a sexy love heart.

“Right then who is going first, are you asking Lucy a truth or daring John” asked Laura feeling quite excited with the anticipation of everything that was going on, and could happen later that evening.

“Right I think I am going to give John a dare first, however there is a twist John can take, to make his dare easier” said Amber chuckling as she made plans

“What do you mean?” asked Mark looking rather puzzled.

“Well if you shut up, I will have time to explain” snapped Amber, much the same as he had moments earlier.

“Well I will start from the beginning” Amber said as her grin got bigger and bigger.

TO BE CONTINUED ………….

What was the twist to be?

In part B there is also a small relatively easy music/film/book quiz.

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel to find out more.

Rachie

07-29-2011, 04:50 AM

Only a mini part here, with details of John's dare and the start of a small quiz

Please read, comment and enjoy

PART 131b (216b) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“I will get 10 different things that John must either eat or drink. After each one I will ask him to predict what he had just consumed, if he can successfully name what he has eaten / drank he will be allowed to discard one course, so the better his guessing, the easier it will be” chuckled Amber thinking what she had in store for John.

“The little twist is if John wants to take the option, I will describe (give clues) to 1 piece of music / song / artist. After each clue everyone will have chance to guess what the song etc is, depending on if John can correctly identify it before others his dare may be made easier / harder. I reckon John will be the 4th person to get it correct.

“Oh and one more thing, obviously John is going to be blindfolded so he can't see what he is eating/drinking, and one of us will be the one who is feeding him.”

“So John do you want to take the twist with the music question, do you think you can guess correctly before the 4th person” asked Amber?

“O.K then, I think I can get it before 4 of you can, said John sounding very confident and not wanting to be seen as a coward in front of his friends.

Amber handed around scraps of paper to everyone, and once everyone was ready she began to reveal a few clues.

THE CLUES
CLUE 1
It spent 10 weeks at number 1 in Australia.

CLUE 2
The song is featured in a film

TO BE CONTINUED .............

OH AND PLEASE DO NOT CHEAT, USE ONLY YOUR BRAIN POWER, DON'T SEARCH FOR ANSWER ETC,
AS JOHN WOULD NEVER HAVE THIS OPORTUNITY

More clues will follow after a few guesses

Can people please leave answers in SPOILERS -- so as not to spoil it for others, thank you (To make a spoiler click the black face on the tool bar "right at the end")

What is going to happen next?

Waht will John be doing?

Rachie

07-29-2011, 11:17 AM

Another clue is revealed

THE CLUES
CLUE 1
It spent 10 weeks at number 1 in Australia.

CLUE 2
The song is featured in a film

CLUE 3
The song title is said 10 times during the song

TO BE CONTINUED .............

More clues after a few comments

Rachie

07-30-2011, 01:49 AM

Rachie

07-30-2011, 11:11 AM

Rachie

07-31-2011, 06:38 AM

NAME THE SONG

Another clue is revealed

THE CLUES
CLUE 1
It spent 10 weeks at number 1 in Australia.

CLUE 2
The song is featured in a film

CLUE 3
The song title is said 10 times during the song

CLUE 4
This is song that was released in the 1970s

CLUE 5
It's a song from their 3rd Album

CLUE 6
The group had 18 consecutive top 10 singles in the U.K

TO BE CONTINUED .............

More clues to follow

Rachie

07-31-2011, 10:47 AM

NAME THE SONG

Another clue is revealed

THE CLUES
CLUE 1
It spent 10 weeks at number 1 in Australia.

CLUE 2
The song is featured in a film

CLUE 3
The song title is said 10 times during the song

CLUE 4
This is song that was released in the 1970s

CLUE 5
It's a song from their 3rd Album

CLUE 6
The group had 18 consecutive top 10 singles in the U.K

CLUE 7
She has several possible Dads

TO BE CONTINUED .............

More clues to follow

Rachie

08-01-2011, 07:52 AM

NAME THE SONG

Another clue is revealed

THE CLUES
CLUE 1
It spent 10 weeks at number 1 in Australia.

CLUE 2
The song is featured in a film

CLUE 3
The song title is said 10 times during the song

CLUE 4
This is song that was released in the 1970s

CLUE 5
It's a song from their 3rd Album

CLUE 6
The group had 18 consecutive top 10 singles in the U.K

CLUE 7
She has several possible Dads

CLUE 8
It has connections with Meryl Streep

TO BE CONTINUED .............

More clues to follow

Rachie

08-01-2011, 09:40 AM

NAME THE SONG

Another clue is revealed

THE CLUES
CLUE 1
It spent 10 weeks at number 1 in Australia.

CLUE 2
The song is featured in a film

CLUE 3
The song title is said 10 times during the song

CLUE 4
This is song that was released in the 1970s

CLUE 5
It's a song from their 3rd Album

CLUE 6
The group had 18 consecutive top 10 singles in the U.K

CLUE 7
She has several possible Dads

CLUE 8
It has connections with Meryl Streep

CLUE 9
Song title just has 2 words, and only 3 letters are used.

TO BE CONTINUED .............

More clues to follow

Rachie

08-02-2011, 11:56 AM

Answer to the music puzzle is revealed as well as the following part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.

How will John do, find out now in ….

PART 132 (217) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber handed around scraps of paper to everyone and soon the players were ready. She then began to reveal a few clues.

After john had finally correctly guessed the correct answer which was

------>♥ CLICK FOR ANSWER ♥ (http://bouchee.net/spwat.html) <------

Amber kept asking questions to see how much longer it would take the rest of the players. After the last person had got the correct answer, Amber finally revealed how many clues the different individuals had required to guess correct.

Well John it took you 6 clues to guess correctly, however you were not the first person as this was Lucy who got it right extremely quickly and only took 3 clues.

“What? How the hell did you get it so quickly” asked John looking so surprised and starting to panic at the same time, as he knew it had taken him considerably longer to correctly identify it.

“Well I have heard a question about Australia number 1s before, so as soon as that question came up I was 90% sure, but it took another clue to bring that to mind” Lucy said, trying to justify how she had got the correct answer so quickly.

“Who was the next person to get it” asked Mark, knowing full well it wasn’t to be him.

“Well Laura was next, and it was a tie between Sarah and John for 3rd place, so congratulations to john who has managed to beat the target of the 4th person as I predicted, only just though” Amber continued.

“So what does that mean about John’s dare” asked Brian a little confused.

Amber read from a slip of paper that she had written on while asking the questions. This is what was written.

http://i.imgur.com/Co1M8.png

“So does that mean, John has a maximum of 8 courses he must taste / drink?”

“Yes” said Amber, to Mark who believed it was a simple subtraction 10 - 2 = 8

“OK then what are the meals going to be” quizzed David thinking back to his similar dare the previous week.

“Adam can you take John upstairs into your own bedroom and play on a computer game or something, while we set things up. We will come and get you in a bit, oh and put some music on too, we don’t want you hearing anything” sniggered Amber and Sarah at a similar time

Adam disappeared with John up the winding stairs, along the corridor and up the second set of stairs and into Adam’s small bedroom. Along the way john stared into Sarah/Laura room, getting hard, thinking about the game and all the fun the group had been having wouldn’t have been taking place if it wasn’t for the little things that happened in there the previous week.

Eventually the two males came to Adam’s room where they decided to have another play on Adam’s still relatively new computer game “As fast as you can”. Turning the IPOD Docking station on to nearly full blast they started to listen to a bit of music while thinking about what the others could be coming up with, regarding ideas with what John must digest.

Meanwhile the group were all over the place, trying to get / find things that John would not usually like to eat.

As the dare leader Amber told a few players what to do. “Right I want the last possible course to be ………………”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………………

Tune away now, if you don’t like revolting food lol

What will happen next?
What food / items is John going to be forced to consume

Hope that everyone enjoyed the puzzle, and congratulations for everyone that managed to solve it, without cheating.

The music / file was designed by Black Jack (B.J) who i would like to thank greatly for all his effort.

Rachie

08-04-2011, 12:07 PM

Longer than average part. Some of the upcoming parts are also longer than average as they were written as 2 parts and edited to become 1 (part 135 ad 136) (aren’t you lucky lol)

What will John be eating?

Find out now in …..

PART 133 (218) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Right I want the last possible course to be sperm. And another is going to be pee, have we any more suggestions” Amber asked the room looking happy as her plans of revolting meals began to take place.

Meanwhile John and Adam had their willies out on show continuing to play on what they were now calling the greatest computer game on earth oblivious to the others scrambling around in mad panic only rooms away having a whale of a time dreaming of Johns upcoming torture.

With Sarah's help, Amber had thought of a few revolting things including.

Fish / custard blended, making a king of drink

Fish eyes

Baby milk

Yoghurt out of someone’s mouth

Luckily she had been to the fish mongers earlier than day and had purchased a fish that she was going to eat for tomorrows tea, as well as some eyes as she had believed they may come in handy for some reason other. What had the 2 females already got planned earlier that day?

Right then who's piss did they want John to drink, the players began to ask themselves.

After everything John had forced her to do the previous week, Sarah was determined to get revenge on john in as many ways possible.

"Surly he will be able to tell that he is drinking piss and will then be allowed to discard something else" said David wondering if there was any way of hiding the taste, but still making it revolting.

"Ok then, we could mix urine with some apple juice and can tease John about it afterwards" giggled Dani.

"That's a great idea" agree Sarah, giving Dani a beaker and sending her off to carry out her plan.

"How many courses have we got designed" was the next thing that Sarah asked losing track of everything.

"5, and with your cum, that'll make 6" answered Brian rather looking forward to the show that was going to be performed shortly in front of everyone’s watching eyes.

"My cum" thought Sarah to herself, not realising that the players were anticipating that it was going to be her orgasmic cream that John would be tasting.

Sarah left the room in the same direction as Dani, but unlike her, she was still wearing her sexy blue lace/mesh thong which was pulled tight up her splendid crack.

6 players remained in the stuffy kitchen concocting strange meal courses out of weird ingredients. “Where is the baby milk” asked Mark, surprised that there would be any such thing kept in the house.

Laura answered, it’s over there near the (***MYSTERY WORD ***), Sarah bought some the other week for her brother. Its cow and gate 2 year plus growing up milk.

The two remaining courses would be a boiled sweet covered in ice-cream and a red hot chilli.

Sarah soon returned clutching a bowl tightly in her hand. "What you got there" asked Mark puzzled.

"Wait and see! It’s a little different from what I had initially planned, but I'm sure you will like it" Sarah moaned with the bowl held tight in her hands.

All of the courses were soon prepared and carried down to the basement where the fun and games had been taking place. They waited for a few minutes for Amber to return with a glass of horrible looking stuff in her hand before they were finally set up for the big feast.

"I hope John is hungry and appreciated all of the time we have spent preparing all this lovely food for him" Laura said smiling, looking forward to getting her own back like her sister.

"Right who is going to fetch John and Adam" asked Sarah making some final adjustments.

"I will" said Laura, standing ready to exit the room.

"Well don't forget his blindfold" replied Sarah just as Laura was about to climb the stairs once again.

Laura took the scarf which had been blindfolding John earlier that evening when he had received a wonderful hand shake from Amber on his gigantic cock, as his reward for being the first player naked along with Adam.

The two boys were a little startled and jumped when the bed room door was opened and in walked Laura. Usually Adam’s room was private and his sisters rarely entered unless they had been given permission.

“I win, I win” screamed John, moments later.

“Don’t forget what you promised” said John as a blindfold was quickly tied around his eyes preventing even a spec of light.

It wasn't long before Laura was guiding John back to the basement. Both John and Adam were still unaware of everything that the group had got planned. However they weren’t going to have to wait long to find out.

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

MYSTERY WORD – (Just for a bit of fun)

1) I’m something tasty
2) I’m usually black and White or brown

How is John’s taste session going to start?

What has Adam promised to John?

And another small twist in the next part, but what?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for more thrills and spills

Rachie

08-05-2011, 05:36 AM

Thank you for all the comments / replies, between the original and sequel there has now been over 3000 replies

Ref post 2154

MYSTERY WORD – (Just for a bit of fun)

1) I’m something tasty
2) I’m usually black and White or brown
3) I like it south

Love Rachie
x x x

Rachie

08-05-2011, 04:58 PM

MYSTERY WORD – (Just for a bit of fun)

1) I’m something tasty
2) I’m usually black and White or brown
3) I like it south
4) A getDare user with over 900 posts has got this as their avatar

Love Rachie
x x x x

Just realised that in some countries these may not exsist, apologies if this is the case

Rachie

08-06-2011, 12:05 PM

MYSTERY WORD – (Just for a bit of fun)

1) I’m something tasty
2) I’m usually black and White or brown
3) I like it south
4) A getDare user with over 900 posts has got this as their avatar
5) I am an Animal

Love Rachie
x x x x

Just realised that in some countries these may not exsist, apologies if this is the case

Rachie

08-07-2011, 11:49 AM

1) I’m something tasty
http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_2jMwkqcEXzo/SEK9a7Wr4tI/AAAAAAAAASI/9tQ2NoJ3MK4/s320/-Penguin-biscuit.jpg

Chocolate Bar – Tasty :)

2) I’m usually black and White or brown
http://www.greatbluemarble.com/_borders/penguin_ski_md_wht.gif Penguins are black and white, and the chocolate bar is brown

3) I like it south
--->CLICK MAP<---- (http://www.penguins.cl/penguins-region.htm) (They live south of the equator)

4) A getDare user with over 900 posts has got this as their avatar
PINGU'S PROFILE (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/member.php?u=5802)

5) I am an Animal
I am a Penguin

Love Rachie
x x x x

C O N G R A T U L A T I O N S ... T O ... P R I N C E S S J E S S I E
F O R ... G E T T I N G ... T H E .. C O R R E C T ... A N S W E R

P E N G U I N

Rachie

08-07-2011, 12:01 PM

Some of the tasting begins, in a slightly longer than average part

Find out more now in ….

PART 134 (219) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Both John and Adam were still unaware of everything that the group had got planned. However they weren't going to have to wait long to find out.

John was brought into the room where everyone was sat awaiting his arrival still blindfolded as instructed. He was positioned on the red carpet where everyone could see his nervous state.

"Is someone hungry and looking forward to tasting some of our yummy food" teased Amber looking forward to a couple of courses more than others.

"Can I make an added deal with Amber" John asked, hoping to speak to her alone.

"O.K what is it" asked Amber in front of the group.

Johns replied "Can you pass me a piece of paper and show me out of the room, I will then write it down." Amber duly complied and soon John was guided back out if the room to scribble something of paper. Amber followed to check everything that John was up to was within the rules, as well as admire the gorgeous naked body that John was revealing.

Taking the note from John and leading him back in the room now blindfolded once again, she sat down and read what John had put. Amber nodded, smiling she said "I will write the answer to if you have got a deal or not on the bottom of your request" said Amber still not telling anyone what John's request was.

“What deal, what are you talking about” quietly asked Lucy, a little puzzled with all that was happening.

"Right then I think it is time for your first taste session" said Amber who as the main darer was in charge of her saucy activities.

"What number do you want first" asked Dani, thinking this could possibly wind John up even more, especially as he would then have actually chosen the disgusting meal.

"Ummm I don't really know, number 3 John eventually decided. He was sat there blindfolded as Amber sneaked up to him and asked him to open wide so she could thrust a glass to his throat.

Smelling the substance John thought he was going to puke his guts up. What could the awful smell be, he tried to think, hoping it would give him a clue. He was still uncertain if Amber had agreed to his request or not, but either way he knew what he was going to be forced to do.

Taking the glass from Amber he put it to his lips, before taking a deep breath and drinking a load of the substance. Yuck he thought to himself hoping the worst would now be over. However it was the foul smell that strangely seemed even worse that the taste itself.

"O.k. what do you think it was" asked Dani glad to have said something in this important taste session.

"Well it tastes a little like runny custard, but I have no idea, what it has been mixed with" replied John, getting half of it correct.

"Well I'm going to say you are half way there, so if you can get half of another one I will give it to you" reasoned Amber, believing she was being perfectly fair.

"O.K do you want to know what it was" asked Brian who was literally dying to spill the beans.

"Not really, but I can tell that you are dying to tease me" answered John, while still trying to sound calm, happy and relaxed despite the possibly 7 courses he may still have to consume.

Brian couldn't keep his mouth shut for a second longer and said "well you have just tastes custard like you had already predicted correctly blended with fish"

John nearly threw up at the thought of what he had just done, but managed to keep the yellow looking liquid down for now.

"What is your second number, what will you be tasting next?" teased Lucy.

"Well I would like to pick number 6" said John nervously, unaware of anything around him.

Number 6 was again a liquid, but it was nowhere near as bad as what some of the other courses would be.

To John's mouth was thrust another glass and he was forced to taste the mixture. There was little smell and John was happy that it tasted a lot more pleasant than the previous. It wasn't long before a thought came to his mind.

"Right, this time I have got the right answer" he said, grinning to himself.

"Number 6 is baby milk" muttered John.

"Well done you are correct" said Amber followed by “How the heck do you know what baby milk tastes like, is it one of your daily drinks” followed by a chuckle.

There was no answer from John and soon Amber spoke asking "What number would you like to discard, and not have to taste"

John knew instantly that Amber had .................

TO BE CONTINUED............

What was John’s bargain?
What did John Know?
Did Amber take John up on his offer/bargain?
What will John be tasting next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

08-09-2011, 12:26 PM

The longest chapter ever (was 2 parts put into 1)

What will John be required to eat/drink

Find out now in …….

PART 135 (220) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

John knew instantly that Amber had declined his earlier suggestion, and his heart sank a little. However he was now glad that he had at least guessed some correctly meaning he would be able to discard at least one course.

"I would like to discard number 4" said John hoping this would be one of the other revolting courses that he would now not have to eat/drink.

"O.K" said Amber as she moved the item marked as number 4 to the other end of the table.

"Right then, what's the choice for now then" asked Adam who was rather excited as he was also totally unaware of what John would be tasting until the cover was removed.

John paused for a few seconds before finally deciding "can I have number 1" he chose nervously.

"Certainly" replied Amber smiling.

O.M.G thought John hearing how happy Amber had become when he had revealed to her his next meal choice.

Amber stabbed the food off plate number 1. "Open wide, big boy" she teased as she brought the fork containing a fish eye, up to John's waiting mouth.

"How does that lovely prepared item taste" teased Amber as John was forced to chew the fish eyes.

"O.M.G I think I'm going to be sick" mumbled John with his mouth still full of the revolting food.

"Keep chewing" sniggered Laura believing the revenge for what John had made her do the previous week was absolutely fantastic.

John continued to chew his food, and at the first opportunity he swallowed the fowl ingredient.

"What was it" Amber asked thinking that John would have no idea at all. To her greatest pleasure she was correct as John answered "Something I don't ever want to taste again, but I have no idea what, and I don't think I even want to know" finished John coughing and spluttering.

"Well we all know you were wrong, as the yummy food you have actually so kindly tasted for us was fish eyes that we got from the fish mongers earlier today, especially for you" Amber teased hoping it wouldn't come back and bite her in the bun later in the game.

"You know what that means" smiled Lucy knowing that John was now forced to pick another meal to eat.

John new perfectly well and said "number 5 next, and it better not be as revolting as the last ones, and how the heck did you manage to think of all of these and even have then in the house" asked John wondering.

"Number 5 is coming right up, and the answer to the last part of the question is a secret that will never be revealed" smiled Sarah to the blindfolded male.

John groaned, and later smiled as he thought of a possible way to tease it out of them.

It was now Dani's turn for a bit of revenge as she uncovered item number 5.

Adam wasn't sure what is was at first, as it looked just like apple juice, however he was perfectly aware that it couldn't be just that. He sat wondering what it was as the beaker was brought up to John's nose before
Sarah ordered him to take a whiff. A strange smell filled John's nose as the scent began to fill the room.

John could recognise part of the smell, but couldn't quite put a finger on what it actually was.

"I hope that you are going to like this taste" teased Dani while several of the players looked at where some of the substance had magically come from.

The beaker/glass was moved to John's waiting lips and as the smelly liquid touched his lips and tongue for the first time he gave a slight shudder as he recognised one of the tastes instantly.

"Is it black current juice" asked John, uncertain if the group could possibly try fooling him by putting a rather ordinary item in their taste test.

There was a long pause while the players all waited to see if John was going to add anything else to his prediction.

"Is that your final guess" asked Amber taking control of the dare she had set once again.

John sat wondering why his friends had asked this, was he indeed correct and did they want him to change his answer, or was there something else he was missing.

"Yes that's my final answer, it’s quite tasty actually" said John seeming quite certain that's what the taste was. The sweet taste was John’s best taste test course at present. “Do you have any more of this that I could try later” John continued.

"Well I'm going to give you 1/2 marks again, that means coupled with your first answer you have got a chance to eliminate another number if you so wish" said Amber quite happy that John was managing to get a few correct or part correct and was obviously trying his hardest to get out of tasting as much as he possibly could.

"So what was I wrong about" asked John, wishing he hadn't asked at all.

The room laughed as Dani pointed down to her tight wet lips where some of the liquid had come from.

"What have I just drunk!" asked the blindfolded John not believing it was what he was now beginning to think.

"It was juice mixed with some of Dani's warm urine straight from the cow about 15 minutes ago" teased Laura, enjoying the look of John's face, as he realised he had actually said that he had enjoyed the taste.

“Who you calling a cow!” asked Dani, shocked at the way her friend had chosen to tease John and her use of words. Laura didn’t answer and after a short pause the topic continued.

"Do you really want more of that cocktail" teased Dani. "I have plenty more where that CUM from" she finished off giggling. John didn’t answer and it was soon time for the discarded item to be chosen.

"O.K then what number do you wish to discard" Amber asked.

"I would like to remove number 7" was the reply from John, as a hand grabbed the item and moved it over towards number 4 which had already been discarded.

"So it looks like you only have 2 numbers left, which if I'm correct means if you can correctly identify the next recipe you won't have to taste the last, so good luck" mumbled David, trying to make his buddy feel a little better.

"Well can I pick number 8" asked John quite politely.

"Of course you can honey, it Is only my pleasure to fetch you that choice, I wish you good luck with your predictions" finished Amber as she scurried to fetch the food labelled number 8

"Open wide" Amber continued to tease shoving the boiled sweet which was coated by ice cream to the back of John's throat.

At his first taste, John shuddered as the freezing cold ice cream sent a shiver down his spine.

"So what do you think it is" asked Mark, happy he wasn't in John's position and having to taste all of these weird concoctions.

"Well it was something freezing like ice cream" started John still shivering from the cold food that had been placed in his mouth.

"Wait" he shouted as he felt something hard in his mouth. What could it be, he began to wonder to himself as the ice-cream taste had now almost disappeared.

"There is some sort of sweet in it, can I guess a boiled sweet covered in mint choc chip ice cream" asked John quite happy that it was the pleasantest taste he had been required to eat, all be it one of the weirdest combinations.

"Congratulations, you have guessed correct" started Amber.

"Does this mean I don't have to eat/drink anymore" said John sounding very happy.

The reply from Amber was "it ................"

TO BE CONTINUED............

What would Amber’s reply be?
What will happen next?

Thank you for reading the longest part so far, please comment and more will follow shortly.

Rachie

08-12-2011, 05:21 AM

Another longer than average part as the twist is revealed,

To find out what this was read ……

PART 136 (221) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The reply from Amber was "it would be, however I have a slip here that states other wise" she teased, telling John that she had actually agree to his twist, (which was that if he ate all of the meals he would have chance to select anyone to eat a similar recipe, the players however were still unaware of what the twist actually was) This would mean that he would have to eat all of the recipes after all.

"Oh fuck" shouted John, realising he would be forced to taste the 3 other courses. He had never anticipated his friends would be so evil to him, however he at least now had the chance to make any one of his friends taste 1 item and go through the same as what he had been made to go through.

Everyone was still unaware of the little twist, as his brain began to rattle thinking who he was going to dare and which meal. Suddenly Sarah shouted "What's the next number Jonny boy" John had always hated being called this and his face lit up with anger.

"I will go for number four (4), and don't call me that again or you'll be sorry" snapped John

"Where's item 4" asked Adam a little surprised at seeing only a spoon near the number 4.

"shhh" said Dani, who opened a strawberry yoghurt pot near her side and spooned a large quantity into Lucy's mouth. Lucy shut her mouth and the sticky stuff swirled around inside her. After a few seconds of this Lucy stopped and opened her mouth. The food inside her looked, well let's say revolting.

Dani spooned a large amount of the strawberry yoghurt out and shovelled it down John's throat. "Yuck" replied John, not even giving a care in the world to what he was digesting.

"Do you want to know what it was" asked Brian, knowing perfectly well that John was just hoping to get it over with.

"We might tell you later" Dani teased, hoping to keep John's mind wondering for at least a few more minutes.

"Next" snapped Amber wanting to keep the show on the road.

The simple reply from John was "7"

"Oh your wanting to save the best till last are you" teased Sarah again.

Meal course number 7 was a luxury compared to the rest of the courses, or so some may think. A red hot chilli pepper was stuffed in John's mouth.

Steam flew out of John's ears from the red hot sensation John was feeling. John tried to mutter something, but nothing came out.

"Does poor Jonny boy want a drink of Dani's pee to cool down" teased Sarah again.

John just stuck 2 fingers up, as his mouth was still filled with that burning feeling.

The room was in laughter for several minutes as it seemed to take forever for the eventual heat to die down in John’s mouth.

"Bet you can easily guess what that was" mumbled Adam followed by "surly it's an easy one for a mind blowing person like you"

"Hawtt chilli" answered John beginning to be able to chat again.

"Told you it was easy" said Adam, confirming John's suspicions.

"Are you ready for your final course" sniggered Sarah who new perfectly well what meal choice number 2 contained.

John chuckled silently to himself, only one more to go, he thought. Then someone’s gunna get it, he continued to think followed by an evil cackle at the end.

Amber started to uncover meal choice number 2. There were an odd couple of faces in the room as the meal looked like ordinary cereals covered with milk.

The cereals were little things (rice crispies) and had shrivelled up, having soaked up a lot of the liquid.

"I bet you are going to like this" teased Sarah a little more.

John just groaned as the agonising wait was driving him insane. Eventually Amber picked up the spoon and scraped out a few Rice-crispies and the White liquid they had been soaking in.

"Open wide" Lucy mumbled as Amber made train like noises symbolising that the spoon full was about to reach its destination.

John duly complied and as his jaw started to drop Amber shuffled the food deep inside John's gaping hole.

A load of little cereals hit the back of John's throat, and he almost gagged at the occasional think lumpy cream that they were coated with.

"How do I taste" teased Sarah, giving away that something of hers was added to the cereals.

"Errrrrr" mumbled John, still not getting the taste of Sarah's cum.

The players were laughing as the 2nd spoon full was shoved into John's gaping hole. This time Amber made sure that it contained some thick creamy cream that had been deposited by Sarah.

"YUCK" screamed John at the top if his voice, as the rest of the players were glancing between John's wicked facial expression and Sarah's panty covered pussy to where the substance had come from and wondering where Sarah's hand was about to disappear too.

Everyone except John could tell that she was very aroused, and was now rubbing her hand across her panty covered love hole.

"Sarah you’re a naughty girl!" teased Laura with a smug grin spreading from cheek to cheek.

John sat there with the taste of Sarah's orgasmic powers (cum) mixed with rice crispies.

Amber kept shoving spoonful after spoonful of the tasty nutritious cereal down John's throat for what seemed like forever until finally she decided that John's punishment / dare was finally complete to her satisfaction.

"Are you still hungry for more, teased Sarah again"

"Huh" answered John with the shrug of his shoulders, and not wanting to provoke the group to carry out anything else.

"I have plenty more where that CUM from" sniggered Sarah some more, still not wanting to leave John alone. The atmosphere in the room was electric as everyone giggled and cheered with what Sarah had just uttered.

"Can I see again" pleaded John, who could see no reason for his blind fold to be kept in place.

"O.K" said Amber, crawling over to John to remove the material.

The sudden rush of light hit john's eyes like a brick, and he couldn't see a thing for a few seconds. When he readjusted to the light he received a shock when he noticed where Sarah's naughty hand had now become rested.

"Wow Sarah" was all John could say.

"Was my cream, really that good to taste" giggled Sarah as her hand continued to move.

Right is it now time for Amber to ask her other question" said Mark who’s ...........

TO BE CONTINUED ……..

What will happen next?

Who will John select, and what will they be forced to taste?

Keep reading Strip poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

08-14-2011, 05:45 AM

What is going to happen next?

Find out now in …

PART 137 (222) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Right is it now time for Amber to ask her other question" said Mark who's cock was being held tight in Sarah's right hand

"No" shouted John, stomping his authority once again.

Sarah quickly took her hand off marks now throbbing cock and stared at John, in a similar way to what everyone else was doing.

"What's the matter, are you still hungry" Sarah began to cackle.

John just grinned making plans for the choices he was soon about to be given the opportunity to make.

"Have we some more of all the meals" asked John. The players all looked weirdly at John wondering why he would care, let alone ask such an unusual question.

Amber was the only player that new about why John was asking this, as well as nodding her head with agreement she replied "yes, everything is set up for your next decision".

"What are you on about, what decision has John got to make" asked a few players wondering what Amber was talking about.

"Well John made a bargain before he started to eat his meals, if he ate everything, he would get the opportunity to dare anyone here to eat one of or a similar things to what he had eaten.

"What!" screamed several people, wondering if they had actually heard Amber correctly or if she was just having a laugh.

Amber waved the letter / note that John had written in the air "Why else, do you think he had to eat the others even when he thought he had finished his task.

The group realised that indeed Amber was correct, and was telling the truth, they however felt a little nervous and were all hoping that there name for the dare would not be chosen.

"So who is it going to be" asked Amber, sounding quite certain that John was not going to pick her.

"Well the person that I want to go through some of the torture that I have been through is a female." As soon as John had said this all the males breathed a huge breath of relieve. The females however were now a little worried. Which of them was John going to chose, and which of the meal choices was on John's mind.

John teased a little more by asking for a slip of paper so he could write something down. What was John wanting to write panicked a few of the females. Mark handed john the paper, and waited for the message to eventually be written.

John then passed the paper to Dani who read the note while John wrote another note for Laura and then another and another, until all the females were sitting there with a personal note from John.

Reading they all asked for a pen so they could write there reply. They were all also wondering if the others were reading the same message that John had written, and if this was the case why hadn't he just handed the same note around instead of spending time re writing it.

It wasn't long before John had recieved the 5 answers from the individual females. Reading these his dick became harder and harder and soon looked to be as stiff as a nail. Whatever John had asked and received was certainly getting him excited thought David.

"Do I have all of your words, that you will each stick to your agreement if you have your way" asked John.

"Yeah" they each answered, and John finally said "Dani

TO BE CONTINUED..........

What was the note going to be?

Why had John said Dani?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

08-14-2011, 01:03 PM

Thank you for all the speedy comments, as there are so many I am please to say that there’s another part out. Please keep commenting for more.

PART 138 (223) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Yeah" they each answered, and John finally said "Dani I will take you up on your offer as long as I can have it in writing that you will do as your told. This will be nothing serious so don't worry" John uttered.

"Yippee" squealed Dani. As she realised that this meant that she would not be the one facing the food dare, of what was still unknown. She quickly scribbled a note of acceptance as she was anxious to find out who the dare would fall on.

John then went down the row of females who were sat nervously awaiting John's decision. "Lucy it won't be you" was the words John spoke eliminating her from any more worry.

There were still 3 females (Laura Amber and Sarah) who were almost shitting there panties waiting to hear the next decision. "Amber, it could be you" John said sending shivers down her spine.

Next John moved onto Laura who was sat trying to stay confident, while at the same time dreading eating any of John's previous meals.

"Laura it isn't you" smiled John, followed by a huge sigh of relieve a few seconds later from Laura.

"So that means it's between Amber and Sarah" said David trying to keep track of the situation. "I wonder who has irritated John the most" David continued.

The group realised what David was meaning, as Amber had given John the dare while Sarah had been teasing him on and off the whole time.

Both Sarah and Amber stared at John, while pleading with their eyes, and begging not to be chosen.

John was getting off at the thought of having Dani help him with the task as well as having both Sarah and Amber crawling at his feet.

"You both have 30 seconds to plead" said John to the two ladies.

Amber started first practically grovelling at John's feet as she really really did not want to do the task. As much fun as what it was to watch, she now felt sorry for John and she knew all of this was her fault, why had she accepted that last twist?

Sarah soon followed in a very similar matter to Amber wobbling her thong covered ass in the air as she pleaded for John's forgiveness.

"O.k" said John followed by a deep breath and "Adam take them both out of the room and accompany them until someone comes to get you and give you orders" he smiled as his plans began to take place.

Adam led the two worried females out of the room, why hadn't John said who would be facing the dare, thought Amber realising the anticipation was almost unbearable.

The 6 remaining players looked at John who was grinning from ear to ear. "Right here is where I need your help" asked John staring at the sexy Dani who was completely naked and a sight many would have died for.

"Your wish is my command" grinned Dani, sounding a lot like a "genie in a lamp".

John smiled admiring Dani's cute lips before saying "I require some cream out of your lips".

The males all laughed at John's comment as they realised what either Amber or Sarah was going to be asked to taste.

Dani froze before finally managing to speak "can I go to toilet and do it please"

"Only because it is not your dare" John agreed, before pointing to the door and ordering Dani to fetch a bowl of rice crispies and complete her fun task.

Dani scampered away, still not knowing who was going to be eating the special source she would produce. Finding the deep bowls on top of the kitchen worktop and the rice crispies in the jug she tipped a huge bowl full into the black pot bowl. Hey why not take a glass and a spoon just incase she needed it, Dani decided before running off to the bathroom like a little kiddy.

Once in the bathroom everything was quiet that was until ……

TO BE CONTINUED ………………

What is going to happen next?

Who will be forced to eat the taste food?

Keep reading to find out in the following parts of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Rachie

08-15-2011, 05:25 AM

What is going to happen is the bathroom

Find out now in ……

PART 139 (224) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Once in the bathroom everything was quiet that was until Dani started to scream the Walls down.

Now usually Dani could control her volume, however this time she just simply couldn't care less.

She started with slow quiet whimpers as she rubbed her hand over her moist pussy. She felt like she was beginning to die thinking about something else rubbing across it and teasing her to the point of no control.

"Oh baby" she began to moan thinking about one of her fantasies with another female.

Dani's cries became louder and louder as she slipped first one then two fingers into the deep trench.

"Fuck me baby, fuck me" Dani screamed as she found the spot where every female likes to be touched and fantasing that it was someone else giving it to her.

After a few minutes Dani was nearing the edge, with the bowl full of cereals on the floor in front of her.

Her groans gradually got louder as she breathed heavier and heavier. Suddenly out splatter lots of female spray from her tight wet vagina where her fingers had been rubbing.

The cummy spray went everywhere, all over the now nutritious cereal. Wow I hope that my sexy babie enjoys these, thought Dani, secretly hoping it would be Sarah who would be forced to eat them rather than Amber.

Dani sat fidgeting with her juice bucket allowing any last splats of her tasty self, to cover the rice crispies. She was living the fact / dreaming that Sarah would be forced to eat it.

Curious to the taste Dani picked up the spoon and shovelled a small spoon full of the cummy cereals. Bringing it up to her nose and Smelling the sweet smell of sex. Her mind went blank, as not for the first time she lost control.

The next thing that Dani realised was taking the spoon out of her mouth. Had she really spooned it inside her, she wondered. The taste was nowhere near as bad as she had expected, and the cereals were a lot soggier than usual.

It was the first time Dani had ever tasted herself, or done anything like this. Still holding the spoon Dani wondered if she was turning into a slut, or where these curious activities natural.

She was thinking about what she was doing / tasting, as her mind was lost in a world of its own once again. Suddenly there was a knock on the bathroom door.

It startled Dani who suddenly came out of her day dream and realised what she was doing once again.

How come she was doing this, she wondered?

The voice outside the bathroom spoke "have you got lost down the toilet.

Dani didn't say anything, as she knew if she tried to reply her words would all be slurred from the magical world she had been in moments before.

"Were going to fetch Sarah and Amber back in a minute, are you cumming?" the male asked with a chuckle as he knew that was exactly what Dani was supposed to be doing.

Dani grinned on the opposite side of the door, "I won't be long" she stuttered calming down from what was close to becoming her second orgasm in the last 10 minutes.

"Ok, hurry up, do you need any help" came the reply from the male praying the answer would be yes. With only a chuckle from Dani the male disappeared back to the room where the group were sat wearing little or nothing patiently waiting for the activities to continue.

Dani looked down at her swollen pussy, and was about to pull ............

TO BE CONTINUED .............

Please comment and more will be revealed

What is going to happen next?

Who is going to taste that juicy cereal?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

08-16-2011, 11:58 AM

Thanks for all the support, and thanks regarding several quick chapters.

What is Dani doing now?

And a short easy puzzle to keep your minds working (please post answers in spoilers if possible)

PART 140 (225) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani looked down at her swollen pussy, and was about to pull the spoon that had mysteriously been placed inside her mixing up all her love juices.

Dani realised the spoon had been inside her for several minutes, and she must have inserted it when she had become lost in a world of her own, before the still mysterious male had knocked on the bathroom door and startled her.

What should she do with the spoon, Dani wondered, could she really be that evil and make Sarah eat off it.

She began to silently chuckle as she realised she could easily be that mean to her sexy friend especially as she was sure when she relived the memories in her mind afterwards Sarah would be so turned on to realise she had not only eaten some of her cream bit also the spoon had been tight up her juicy twat.

She dismounted from the toilet and bent down to pull her lingerie up, not realising she was totally bare and there was no clothing to pull up.

Flushing the toilet Dani left the lavatory without even wiping. Slowly cum dribbled out of her lips and down her slender legs.

Holding the now extra soggy yet tasty bowl of cereals, she left the tidy bathroom and went in search for the other players.

Knowing exactly where to find them, all 6 player were sat waiting for her arrival as Adam was still absent because he had led both Amber and Sarah to another part of the house while they awaited for the dare that one of them was going to be required to take part to be set up.

"Right is it about time we find out which of the two sexy girls is going to be sorry, and be facing the small dare" asked Mark Still curious to see if it would be his younger sister (Amber)

"Well you haven't got long to wait" said John followed by asking Laura if she minded going and fetching the 3 players who were still vacant.

Laura left the room as John ordered Dani to place her tasty snack on the small table. Smiling Dani followed her orders and sat back down still naked on the red carpet.

"Right while we await for the others i have a riddle for you" smiled Brian.

"Oh what is it" wondered John who throughout the last few days had got used to a few riddles ad puzzles.

Brian revealed a few clues to the players and sat watching there brains tick.

R I D D L E

It's more powerful than God.
It's more evil than the devil.
The poor have it.
The rich need it.
If you eat it, you'll die.

What am I?

The players sat in silence rattling there brains, but none of them could think of a convincing answer. "I wonder if one of the others will know" asked Brian keeping the tension for a little longer.

It didn't take Laura long to find the two other girls and Adam trying to think positive that John wouldn't be saying there name when they got back to the room.

Smiling Laura said "Sarah it is time for you to follow me, oh and Amber and Adam can follow too" with a cheeky smile, not knowing the actual results but instead trying to strike fear down her twin sisters spine.

The look on Sarah's face would have painted a thousand pictures, as Amber felt complete relief.

All 3 followed Laura out of the stuffy bedroom and walked towards the basement. Sarah lagged far behind as she was not looking forward to the end results.

Eventually the four intrepid teenagers came to the bottom of the stairs and waited near the basement door.

"What have we stopped here for?" asked Amber a little confused.

Laura didn't reply but instead she held out not 1 but 2 scarf blindfolds.

Understanding what Laura was meaning, Adam took hold of one scarf and asked ................

TO BE CONTINUED ..........

Can you solve the easy riddle - Post answers in spoilers if possible (grumpy black face on edit tool bar)

How will Sarah feel when she realises that Laura does not know who will be facing the dare?

How will the cereals taste, and what about the spoon?

Rachie

08-17-2011, 02:23 AM

Congratulations for everyone that got the easy riddle correct.

Find out what is going to happen next now in ……

PART 141 (226) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Understanding what Laura was meaning, Adam took hold of one scarf and asked "Who needs to be blindfolded"

Amber just chuckled believing that as Laura had earlier said the dare would be for Sarah, she would be lucky and not have to be blindfolded, as she hated the unknown.

The reply from Laura was not what Amber was expecting "they both require to be blindfolded" she said with a chuckle, as she graded hold of her sexy sister and started to tie the scarf in place.

Adam did the same with Amber, who was not feeling very happy with everything that was happening, and could see little reason for everything if Laura was telling the truth.

Sarah's and Amber's eye sight were soon restricted and the two females were dragged back into the basement to where John and the others were waiting.

Here before any action took place, Brian asked the 3 newbie’s the same question / riddle that he had asked the others moments earlier.

“That’s easy” grinned Adam, wanting to show off in front of his friends. “The answer is nothing” The rest of the players all sat weighing up if the answer could possibly be that.

“Congratulations” said Brian revealing that Adam had indeed answered correctly, “What do I win” started Adam before being interrupted by John.

"Right then" said John, in a teasing sort of way hoping to get back to the evenings entertainment. "I want you both to tell me why it shouldn't be you, that has to face the small challenge.

"Don't pick me, don't pick me" Amber wailed.

Sarah soon butted in saying "I thought you loved me" trying to play her cards close to her chest or rather close to her perky nipples which were on show for the room to see.

"Shh, I'm fed up of your winging and moaning" butted in John, just as amber was about to start her plead.

The players all sat listening, quite shocked at how little time John had given the two. They each predicted that all John was trying to do was make there blood run cold and panic the two females a little more.

"Can't you just tell us who it is" asked Lucy, trying to act polite, but at the same time a little confused with the current situation.

"O.k, I suppose the tease has gone on long enough" said John, pleased with the look on Sarah's and Amber's faces.

John just said one word before falling silent "AMBER".

Amber couldn't believe her ears, had John actually said her name, did this mean she would have to eat something, what would it be, she thought? Her heart missed a few beats as the panic started to settle in.

"It isn't going to be you, but I hope I got you worried, and I may get you back for that horrible taste test later, however for now you are off the hook" said John untying the blindfold from around Amber's eyes and letting a huge flood of light hit her like a lead balloon, in a similar way to what John had received moments earlier.

Meanwhile Sarah was panicking, did this actually mean that she had been chosen, why would John do an evil thing like this, she wondered?

"Sarah I have chosen you for several reasons" John started to say before taking a deep breath.

"Tell us" jumped in Amber who was bouncing with happiness, like a little kiddy that's excited to go to the sea side, and much relieved that she was not the one.

John resumed "I chose Sarah because:

A) I want a little revenge because of all the teasing she was doing,

B) if she was turned on, so much her cum ran out of her juicy pussy, I think she needs to calm down a little.

C) All great lovers must share things, so I would like to share the memories from this taste session.

John then paused before ordering Adam to help Sarah position her near the small table ready for her tasty treat to begin.

"Sarah are you ready" teased John a little more.

The answer from Sarah was as expected "NO, but do I get a choice"

There was a small cackle of laughter as John stuck his tongue out at Sarah, he then gave a raspberry effect (Tongue out and blow)

Sarah felt a little hard done by and stuck out her tongue just as ..........

TO BE CONTINUED .........

So it is Sarah that is going to get the task?

How is she going to feel?

What is going to happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Riddle answer = ---- NOTHING

It's more powerful than God. ----- NOTHING
It's more evil than the devil. ---- NOTHING
The poor have it. ---- NOTHING
The rich need it. ---- NOTHING
If you eat it, you'll die. ---- NOTHING

Rachie

08-17-2011, 04:09 PM

Thanks for the exceptional support

Find out what is going to happen next now by reading ………

PART 142 (227) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Sarah felt a little hard done by and stuck out her tongue just as John shovelled in a large spoonful of the messy cereals.

"Yuck" murmured Sarah realising instantly what she was tasting, but not who's cream it was.

"Oh I'm sure it tastes sweet like honey" chuckled John, knowing what the cream would be like from tasting similar only moments before.

John then spooned a Hugh spoon full of Dani’s orgasm juice onto the cummy spoon and thrust it down Sarah's slutty mouth.

Sarah took the food of the spoon, knowing that she would be punished if not.

"Lick the spoon" John demanded, leaving the spoon in Sarah's gob until she performed her task to a satisfactory standard. Sarah curled her tongue up and licked every millimetre of the spoon.

At first it tasted even worse than the cereal, thought Sarah not knowing that the spoon itself had been inside a secure place where little else had been.

"What's the particular taste" asked Sarah hoping it wasn’t what she was thinking.

Dani chuckled, as nobody else knew that the spoon had been deep inside her pink juicy hole.

John tried to answer Sarah's question, however he was incorrect saying "it's some tasty cum on cereals, would you like some more". Finishing his sentence John trust another spoonful into Sarah's slutty mouth.

Sarah tried to swallow the little things (rice crispies) as quick as possible, trying to get the fowl taste out of her mouth. Doing so she started to choke on the creamy female cum.

After another couple of spoon full’s, John decided he had, had enough fun with Sarah for now and asked her "how does that cum taste, I bet you are very thankful for having the chance to taste it.

"Please tell me that wasn't your spunk" mumbled Sarah with her mouth still full of the revolting food.

"No, it isn't mine" said John smiling to himself "who's do you think it was"

Having no idea at all Sarah started to panic, what would she do if John said it was her own juice she had been tasting.

"Is it mine" she eventually managed to pluck up the courage to ask, while still hoping she was wrong.

This answer resulted in John getting yet more cereals in the tasty spoon and forcing them down Sarah's willing mouth. “Do they taste of your cum” John asked trying to get a reaction from Sarah.

Sarah sat there not knowing what to say. If she answered would it appear that she had tasted herself before. Going red she started to say “Errrr, well” before pausing hoping someone else would break the silence and help her out of the sticky situation.

Luckily she heard a voice say "No they WERE NOT covered in your slutty juice" Sarah recognised the voice was John’s and that he was stressing the word "WERE NOT"

John then paused for a few seconds before continuing "unlike that last one". This was followed by a roar of laughter as everyone saw the weird face Sarah was now pulling.

"You mean that's" started Sarah, not finishing the sentence as she never really wanted to know the answer.

"Yes that is the same food you made me taste earlier, and what did you says about it" John grinned. Sarah remembered perfectly well what she had said, however the thought of what she had just done was, how can I say it mind-blowing. Never in her wildest dreams would she have predicted any of these events happening a fortnight ago, and look how much of a whore she had become, she thought to herself.

As John took the spoon out of Sarah's mouse trap for the final time he required Sarah to once again lick every millimetre of it.

Being an obedient teenager Sarah did as she was told and this time Dani decided to tease her saying "how does a spoon taste that has been inside a females vagina".

The room went silent, not knowing if to believe all that Dani was saying.

"Who's?" asked Sarah

TO BE CONTINUED ........

Hope you liked the cummy episodes

Please comment and more will continue.

What is going to happen next?

Rachie

08-18-2011, 04:02 PM

What is going to happen next?

Find out now in ………

PART 143 (228) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

The room went silent, not knowing if to believe all that Dani was saying.

"Who's?" asked Sarah

"You might find out later" teased David, as the scarf blindfold was removed from around Sarah's eyes.

As the light hit Sarah's eyes she had sudden flashbacks thinking of herself cumming over the cereals. Every now and then her face was replaced with each of the players

She really couldn't make up her mind which of the players she would have preferred it to have been. They each had different positives and negatives, and she knew she would more than likely find out later that evening.

With a funny taste still inside Sarah's yummy mouth, she said "Is it time for Lucy's question" several of the players had forgotten about this, after the long dare that John had received.

Amber looked up happily, realising that again it was her duty. She sat smiling thinking about all that she already knew. Eventually still smiling Amber asked "How long have you been working at the shaving parlour, how many people have you shaved, are you ever turned on shaving people. When was the first time you shaved. Has anyone ever shaved you, what's the story behind this.

All Amber's questions were designed around shaving, and multiple parts were allowed as others had done similar before.

Lucy was a little shocked by the choice of questions, "where should I start" she said thinking there could be a lot to say.

"Why don't you start from the beginning" suggested David, stating the obvious.

"Well I have been working at the shaving tattoo and piercing parlour for almost a year on my apprentice however at first it was only basic things like cleaning up, but steadily I have been allowed to do more" Lucy answered for the first part of her question

"I really wouldn't like to say how many I have shaved, I have done a mixture of all sorts, some fully shaved, others have been given a Brazilian. But it is probably something like 30-40 people" continued Lucy.

"Wow that many!" asked John never expecting Lucy to have done half that. "So are you turned on when shaving people" Adam butted in.

"Depends" started Lucy followed by "I prefer females that males, though"

There was a few shocked looks as several of the players weren't aware that Lucy had shaved/waxes both males and females.

"So which females do you get turned on by" asked Amber hoping that Lucy would continue answering the question. Lucy was a bit surprised at how much detail the players were after, how could she answer it truthfully yet not reveal to much precious information, she wondered. It wasn't long before Lucy sighed as she realised there was no way of doing this

"I often get turned on when it is someone’s first time, and they are looking nervous about it, wondering what it will be like etc. I prefer the younger person around 18 is always nice. I can then sometimes fantasise about them later when I am in private"

You probably wouldn't believe how people look so different down there, and sometimes it is hard to recognise they are the same person afterwards.

Lucy blushed before continuing "if it is there first time and they are really hot sometimes I .......

TO BE CONTINUED ..........

What does Lucy sometimes do?

What will the rest of her answers be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

08-19-2011, 02:39 PM

Another thrilling part is revealed

Find out what happens now in ………

PART 144 (229) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy blushed before continuing "if it is there first time and they are really hot sometimes I ask then to dip a finger into themselves and spread their lips, You won't believe how many people are so gullible and do this, letting me see all their juices and how turned on they are.

"Sometimes I will even do this myself, spread their lips and have a little play with them. After all you do need them to be wet to aid the shaving and their experience is then a load better.

"I get so turned on while doing any of these, I have even recorded a few people"

"You have what!" shouted Brian not knowing if he had heard Lucy correctly or not.

Lucy face was bright red, had she really said all of that, she wondered hoping she hadn't or would be able to shrug it off. However by the look of the players faces this may be easier said than done

"The last time I shaved was a couple of days ago however as you can see this was only a trim, the last time I was fully shaven was about a month ago" continued Lucy hoping to take the mind off what she had blurted out moments before.

"Tell us more about video recording people, why who, what do you do afterwards etc" asked Mark wanting to know more information now that Lucy had wetted his appetite.

"No" argued Lucy, realising that indeed she had opened her trap without thinking. If only I could go back and change the last few minutes she thought, realising that someone was bound to ask the same or similar questions later in the game.

"So has anyone ever shaven you" asked Amber thinking about the final part of her question.

"Yeah I have been shaven a few times, which do you want to hear about" stuttered Lucy, going even redder than before.

The group could easily tell that she was being turned on by the fact her bright pink bare nipples were as hard as bullets, and the way that every now and then her legs would clamp shut tight, before she realised she was breaking the rules by doing so.

The choice was up to Amber as it was her question that Lucy was answering and quietly she said "please tell us all about the first time someone else shaved you, what was it like, who did it, why, where etc"

Lucy was already partly anticipating this and she slumped down trying to make herself as small as possible as she answered "Well the first time I was shaved resulted in the second too" Lucy started, while noticing several players were sat open mouthed while staring at her holes which were usually private.

"Tell us about them" said Amber rather impatiently.

"Well the first time I was shaved was the result of a lost bet. Me and my friend were having a bit of fun playing a computer game (Mario kart) and after a few games we decided that the looser of each race would have to perform a dare.

I won the first game and I dared her to perform a strip tease for me while I recorded it. The next race however I lost and she decided to get her revenge by ........

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What is the revenge?

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

08-20-2011, 11:49 AM

Thank you again for all the wonderful replies and messages, please keep them coming, the support is much appreciated.

What is the story behind Lucy’s first shaving experience with someone else?

Find out now in …………

PART 145 (230) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"The next race however I lost and she decided to get her revenge by the dare she gave me. This was to allow her to shave me, and my then hairy pussy must remain that way for at least a week.

“I was petrified as I had never even shaven myself before, so letting someone else do it was nerve racking" said Lucy, beginning to tell her story to her 9 new friends.

Everyone was holding on to ever word and encouraging Lucy to carry on.

"Wow what happened?” Was she shaved too?" "What did you dare her" "did she get her own back people kept asking.

With all the muffled questions Lucy decided she would be best to tell her story in her own special way.

"After watching my friend strip earlier, I knew that she had a landing strip down there, and I never knew if she had ever been fully shaved or if she had attempted to shave anyone else before. She could see that I was nervous and asked me to lie on the bed and close my eyes, and everything would be over within a couple of minutes. I was so nervous that I did as she told me; never expecting what happened next"

"What happened, what happened" asked Brian excitedly.

"Well, I closed my eyes and I was soon lost in a world of my own when suddenly I heard a particular sound. I wasn't sure if to open my eyes or not, and the nerves came flooding back"

"I kept my eyes tight shut as suddenly she took hold of my hand and I heard the same clicking noise again.

As quick as a flash I opened my eyes to see her stood there grinning with a set of handcuffs tightly around my aching wrists.

"What’s happening" I asked her in a nervous manner.

The only answer I got was "you are about to be shaved, and there is nothing you can do about it" she then cackled like an evil witch and I realised all she had was saying was perfectly true. I knew the dare would be taking place, but not until then, was I aware of how, or how I would be positioned.

I was wearing a tiny skirt and briefs at the time and she quickly managed to pull them down and chucked them at me. They landed right on my face, but this was the least of my worries.

The next thing I knew I had this tingly feeling as I felt something scrape on my then moderator thick bush. I wasn't sure at first if I was being turned on by the whole experience.

I became wetter and wetter the more I thought about all that was happening, and the fact that my friend was still naked turned me on even more.

I managed to throw the used briefs that I had been wearing moments before from off my face, by shaking my head, but being handcuffed only added to the thrill. In some ways I was desperate to be set free, but at the same time the thrill of having no control was making my juices run.

The whole events lasted for about 20 minutes before my friend finally told me she was finished.

As I have said, I had never been shaven before and was unsure what the sensation would be like while doing what females do" finished Lucy in a daze.

"What do females do" asked Mark, who was perfectly aware of everything, but wanted to here it from the whores mouth, sorry I mean horse’s mouth (typo lol).

Lucy tried to just laugh it off believing she had answered all of her question, however .........

TO BE CONTINUED .........

However what?

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

08-21-2011, 11:54 AM

Another round is played

Find out what happens here in ………………

PART 146 (231) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy tried to just laugh it off believing she had answered all of her question, however Adam was the first to ask "Did you like the experience and have you ever been shaved by someone else since"

"I believe I have answered my question, however I will say that it was a once in a life time experience" Lucy answered leaving some thoughts inside everyone’s minds.

"Right, is it time for the next round" asked John, desperate for some more fun to take place.

Several players agreed and the cards were handed to Amber who as the winner of the last round had the duty of being the dealer. Sitting on the red carpet (see image in following post) Amber concentrated all her attention on the game, only taking her eyes off the cards to view a few of the players.

As the cards were swiftly delt Amber's bare breasts swung freely. Everyone appeared to be looking in different directions for the first time in a while. There was so much to see and take in, and at the same time concentration had to be paid to stop them from revealing anymore.

Eventually the cards were revealed and there were a few shocked looks/faces when they realised that finally someone had lost the game.

The overall results were

Amber– 4 OF A KIND (D - 4) (D - 4) (S - 4) (C - 4) (C - 9)
Brian– 3 OF A KIND (D - ACE) (S - ACE) (C - ACE) (D - JACK) (C - 10)

Adam – 3 OF A KIND (D - 10) (C - 10) (S - 10) (S - 8) (D - 5)
John – 2 PAIRS (D - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (S - 9) (C - 9) (C - 8)

David – 2 PAIRS (C - JACK) (H - JACK) (H - 7) (C - 7) (C - 5)
Laura – PAIR (D - ACE) (H - ACE) (D - JACK) (C - 10) (S - 8)

Lucy– PAIR (D - 7) (C - 7) (D - 8) (H - 6) (C - 2)
Dani – HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (S - 8) (S - 6) (S - 5) (H - 3)

Sarah – HIGH CARD (S - 10) (D - 8) (C - 6) (S - 4) (S - 3)
Mark – HIGH CARD (D - 9) (D - 8) (D - 6) (H - 5) (D - 2)

Mark looked at the floor as he realised his poor hand of a 9 High Card, had lost the round. What happens now, he wondered.

The players all looked at themselves with glee as Adam asked "Does the same thing happen to the looser that happened in the last game"

"What was that" asked Mark surprised and worried, his cock began to shrivel up in shame as he tried to think what the group could possibly have in store for him later.

Everyone seemed to ignore Mark and instead Dani decided to ask "Now we all know who the looser of the round is, who has finished 9th and who's the winner" she asked rather hoping that Sarah would be forced to strip some more clothes soon, so that the dare that was set earlier would go her way.

"Looks like part of your wish is going to come true" said Brian trying to predict what Dani had been thinking.

Sarah stared at Brian before asking "what you on about?"

"You have finished 9th" replied Brian. Everyone instantly knew that Sarah would therefore have to sacrifice an extra chip, but the big question was, did she have any?

Everyone appeared to be looking besides Sarah hoping they wouldn't find anything.

Mark began to smile believing that Sarah hadn't got any chips and would be required to strip naked much like himself. How he was going to enjoy the next few minutes if this was the case. Would he be able to control the thing between his legs that was beginning to come out of hiding and grow once again at the thought of sexy Sarah and some sex toys.

"Oh would the gorgeous Sarah come here, I think I need to see a little more" sniggered Amber who was the winner of the round.

"why can't she come to me" argued Mark, not realising that His 1/2 sister was the winner of the round, and would have this duty as well as the opportunity to set a Dare for Mark in a few moments time.

Sarah smiled before opening her lips .........

TO BE CONTINUED .........

Why is Sarah’s lips opening?

What will Mark’s dare be?

What is going to happen next?

Rachie

08-21-2011, 11:55 AM

Here is an example picture of the type of room that this poker tournament has taken place in

http://i.imgur.com/oS0hZ.png

Hope this helps you imagine the games a little more (some detail is hard to create - so its not an exact replica)

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

08-22-2011, 04:17 PM

Thank you for all the picture/image compliments – much appreciated after the time in perfecting (on the Sims 3 PC)

Why was Sarah opening her lips?

Find out now in ……

PART 147 (232) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Sarah smiled before opening her lips and said "but I still have a chip remaining, so it looks like all you big boys are going to have to wait that little bit longer, that's if Mark is willing to stay and not chicken enough to walk home like that before the real show gets started.

"Where is your chip then?" asked Amber looking a bit puzzled at why she couldn't see any chips beside Sarah.

Sarah continued to grin before saying "if you want it you are free to cum and get it" before reaching out and taking Amber's hand.

The players were still unaware of what Sarah was on about. That was until they saw where Sarah rested Amber hand.

Amber realised this at the same time and abroad smile spread from cheek to cheek as in a shy manner she asked "would you like me to find it" followed by a cheeky giggle.

"I'm all your honey" answered Sarah, giving Amber permission to feel around the one area of Sarah's spectacular body that every male was dreaming about.

Ambers hands began to tremble as her hand began to stroke it's way up the baby blue lace / mesh thong which was the only thing Sarah had remaining.

"Wow, you look hot" stuttered Brian for the first time taking his eyes off the 2 sexy females who had plenty on show and instead fixing his attention on Sarah, and in particular her lady area.

Sarah's smile just broaden as she realised how much attention everyone was giving to her. She liked the attention and was in dire need of more as Amber slowly and carefully began to peel back the top of Sarah's sticky thong.

Sarah shuddered as she thought how naughty the innocent girl inside her had become. Was she really the same sweet innocent teenage she began to ask herself as she felt first 1 finger, then 2 followed by a few more, sneak inside her sexy lingerie.

Coming back to life, she felt Amber's fingers scrambling around her delicate area like lost girls (sheep) looking for their master. They scrambled everywhere both high and low looking for the lost chip while Sarah sat chuckling out loud with the thrill she was receiving.

"Have you found it yet" asked Mark, hoping he would get the chance to search, and at the same time wondering where Amber's search was taking place. What was Sarah actually like down there? All these questions and more kept spinning around in Marks head. How much sexier could tonight ever get?

Not finding anything at first Amber began to slip her other hand in at the back of Sarah's thong. This looked a right sight, as technically there is only a limited amount of room to hide anything at the back of a thong, with the thin piece of string being the only piece of material to hide behind.

"Has Sarah really got a chip left, or is she just that desperate and horny that she wants more" asked Amber who was mystified at not finding the chip.

John looked through his sheets and ...........

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What was John going to discover?

What will be the consequences?

Please comment and more will follow shortly

Rachie

08-22-2011, 05:31 PM

Is there a missing chip?

Find out now in ……

PART 148 (233) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

John looked through his sheets and saw that indeed Sarah shoud have a chip.

"Where is it" asked John sternly, thinking that as good as Amber's fondling was to watch, it was about time for something else.

Sarah let out a slight moan before pointing at her butt. "it's in here" she muttered like a school kid that had just been given detention. Slowly her ass cheeks separated and a chip slowly became visible inside Sarah's other slutty hole.

Amber fondled her way Through Sarah's thong making sure she felt the luscious lips once more, as she did so Sarah shuddered again as she knew where she wanted them fingers to be placed. Reaching Sarah's bum, Amber's fingers made light work of retrieving the chip that had taken the darkest journey of its life so far

Fantasying about where the chip had been Amber gave the dark tunnel a sharp poke with her thin fingers. Sarah gave a happy squeal and jumped slightly and with Amber now holding the chip she took her hands out of Sarah's sticky thong and dropped the chip besides John who was collecting the chips (banker)

"Now then does Mark have a dare to do?" Asked Amber a little surprised with how the game now went.

"Yea, make it a good one" teased John happy that he would no longer be the overall loser.

Amber rubbed her hands together with glee, as she said "I want you to be my slave for a day"

"Noooo" screamed Mark in protest. Could there be anything worse than having to follow someones orders, and not just any someone, but a female.

The next words Mark was delighted to hear. "I'm afraid honey this isn't allowed, please chose another dare.

Amber wasn't very happy to hear this, but her reward may follow later.

"Ok then" shouted a not so happy Amber "I dare Mark to lie on the floor and be tickled to death" she finally uttered knowing that Mark was extremely ticklish in some areas. She would also get the chance to feel a few things. She gave a silent chuckle as her plans were made.

Mark thought about coughing and swearing at his sister, however he managed to control himself just in time, as he realised the worst thing to do was to make enemies especially at this pivotal point in the game.

"Right Markeee boy will you come here and lay on the floor right near your little sister" Amber said, winding Mark up a little more. Mark had little choice but to follow the instructions his 1/2 sister had set for him and slowly but surely he began to rise from the slouching position he had obtained for several minutes. Walking over to Amber he asked "Would you like me on my front or back" already expecting the answer that he was about to hear.

"Where do you think I want you, and hurry the fuck up, I haven't got all day, the longer you take the more wound up I am becoming, and trust me you don't want that"

Mark quickly laid down with his chubby weapon pointing at the ceiling. It looked ever more impressive from this angle, thought Lucy staring at Mark for the first time (everyone else had seen on video outside the club)

"Right then who wants to tickle Mark first?" asked Amber smiling as she was expecting Mark to have believed it would just be herself.

"What the fuck" screamed Mark who had believed it would only be his sister just as Amber had hoped?

"You heard me" replied Amber, not wanting to delay anything longer than what was forced.

"Well how long is this going to last?" Mark asked, hoping for only a few seconds.

"As long as I decide" screeched Amber before saying "and the more wound up your making ms, the longer it will go on for"

"You know how ticklish I am, and that my feet will probably start kicking at the earliest opportunity"

"Hehe I can soon find a way to stop that, don't you worry" sniggered Amber as her plans thickened.

Amber turned to Adam and asked "can you please ......

TO BE CONTINUED .........

What was Amber about to ask Adam?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers

Rachie

08-23-2011, 01:05 PM

What did Amber ask?

What will happen to Mark?

Find out now in ………….

PART 149 (234) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber turned to Adam and asked "can you please pass me my bag. Adam dutifully complied and dragged Amber's bag from the far end of the room. "What have you got it there, a brick" he asked as the bag seemed to weigh a ton.

Saying nothing Amber began to dig her way through her bag and eventually found what she was looking for. It was a pair of restraints.

http://i.imgur.com/mPrPQ.png

Taking hold of 2 sets of pink fluffy hand cuffs Amber started to restrain the fully naked males to the same area as several others had been earlier that evening (oak cabinet). Mark hardly knew what to say or do, in some was he was in pure heaven, being out of control for the first time, while in other ways the thought of what was about to happen terrified him.

In no time at all Mark was handcuffed to the oak cabinet with his arms spread well apart above his head. It was now time for his feet. Marks protests got louder and louder as the realisation of what was happening began to hit him. However the group were not in the mood for this game, they all had much better plans.

It seemed to take forever for Marks legs to be tied and eventually he was spread eagled on the red carpet looking similar to a star fish. His 5 points (2 arms, 2 legs and a point between them) all spread apart leaving full access to all the right areas.

"Are we all ready for the tickling to begin" coughed Lucy, looking forward to having the chance to tickle and humiliate someone, especially Mark after his facial expression and what he had said when she was given the candle wax dare earlier that evening.

"Noooo" wailed Mark "I'm not ready" he continued, pleading to the players with his puppy dog eyes.

"Clever boy, that's right, we are not ready yet" agreed Amber still thinking how she would be able to humiliate her brother a little more.

The look on Marks face was priceless, what was Amber going to do now, he wondered, with fear in his eyes. He was grateful for the extra seconds of preparation time before the ticklerthon began, but scared of why amber would want to delay things further, unless she had another wicked idea.

"Pass me that scarf" Amber asked Adam, pointing to the scarf’s that were used earlier. The players instantly knew what was going to happen next, as Marks gob spat out more foul words of protest and the scarf blindfold was put in place.

Everyone was awaiting further instructions when Amber giggled before whispering "Laura pass me the pot of pencil from off the side over there.

Mark strained his ears, to hear all that Amber was whispering. Pens, pencils what could Amber possibly want them for he wondered.

Only one thing cane to mind. God no, thought Mark hoping and preying that he was jumping to the wrong conclusion. Surely his so called new friends were not bad enough to write all over him. What would they write.

Mark began to shake his head violently in protest from what was about to happen.

Adam dutifully passed Amber the pot of pens/pencils and taking one of the ..........

TO BE CONTINUED ..........

So what’s with the pens / pencils?

What will happen to Mark?

What will the outcome be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

08-24-2011, 12:56 PM

What is going to happen to Mark in the 150th part

Find out now by reading ……

PART 150 (235) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Adam dutifully passed Amber the pot of pens/pencils and taking one of the feathered top pencils amber smiled before teasingly saying 3, 2, 1.

"Anything but writing on me" screamed Mark, moments before Amber started tickling Mark under the armpits with the feather pencil. She was surprised that all Mark did was flinch as he realised that no one was writing on him. Everyone could tell that he felt terribly embarrassed from the fact that his face had gone bright red from blushing.

Discovering that Mark was nowhere near as ticklish as she was hoping Amber decided to target another area. The reaction was better than she could have hoped for as Mark tried to thrash around on the red carpet and squealed like a baby. All Amber was doing was tickling his brother under the knees. If he reacted like this for that area, god knows what the reaction will be when the feather goes near other areas.

Everyone was grateful for the fact that Amber had restrained Mark, as they were sure there would have been a few black eyes if not.

"Who came 2nd in the last round" asked Amber looking directly at John who she expected to know the answer.

"Well in the last round I finished second, but why do you want to know" replied a puzzled John.

"Well John can come and tickle the soles of his feet." replied Amber, letting the fun role that little bit further.

"Noo!" screamed Mark for the umpteen time.

Everyone could now see what Amber's plan was, as John Slowly yet precisely positioned himself at marks feet and started to slowly run their finger up the middle of the sole.

Mark began to squeal like a baby "stop, stop, I can't take no more" he yelled at the top of his voice. All the players rolled around laughing at Marks expense and even though they had all seen more sexual stuff done that evening, they all would agree that until this point, that was the most they had each laughed.

"Right then you can move to any area of Marks body you like" instructed Amber before also giving the 3rd place finisher time to get in on the fun.

"Laura sweetie, where would you like to tickle" asked Amber, while staring at Laura's beautiful body and fantasising what hidden treasures her thong may be hiding.

"Well" answered Laura before continuing "I would really like to tickle John" There was a short pause and a bit of laughter as Laura's answer had come straight out of the blue, and was not what anyone was expecting as Laura was meaning where on Mark.

"Ha ha, funny" sniggered John, thankful that Laura's wishes were not coming true, at least at the present moment anyway.

Laura then gave a sensible answer saying "can I tickle Marks balls". Finishing her sentence she went bright red as everyone was staring at her with their mouths wide open, had Laura actually said that.

"O.K" replied Amber, giving permission for Laura to go ahead.

Still bright red, Laura moved closer than ever to Marks genitals and stuck out her finger ready to start her assault

Slowly and teasingly she ran her finger along the underneath of Marks precious sacks (balls) at the same time as John was focusing on the sides of marks slightly hairy chest.

Marks started to scream from all the attention 2 pairs of hands were giving him. Never before in his short life could he remember being tickled in such a way.

The squeals got louder with every slow movement of Laura's fingers running over the crown jewels. After a few minutes of thrashing around Mark slowly began to settle down and get used to the assault he was receiving. This was until Laura moved slightly. She now slowly stroked her fingers down the sides of Marks hardening cum buckets all the way to his ass hole, where she reversed the process.

Mark shuddered as his aching balls ...........

TO BE CONTINUED ..........

What is going to happen next?

Thank you for reading the 150th part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel (235 in total)

Please comment and more will follow

Rachie

08-25-2011, 05:47 AM

Is Mark about to cream?

Find out now in ………

PART 151 (236) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Mark shuddered as his aching balls nearly shot their load there and then, when Amber instructed 4th place finisher Dani to get in on the action.

Hearing her name Dani shot out of her place and as quick as lightning had her hand tightly around Marks swollen member. "How do you like that" she whispered into Marks ears, turning him on even more.

"Arrr" screamed Mark as his man made jizz soared out of his balls and filled his stiff cock. His orgasm soon died down as dani was holding his tool so hard that it was spoiled.

After a minute or so Mark was perfectly calm once again with his nob now floppy once again. What was going to happen next he wonder when suddenly Amber shouted "right then everyone, I'm giving you all the chance to tickle Mark in any area you like, good look and have fun" she said finishing with a giggle.

Most of the players looked up with excitement with there ears pricked and holding onto every word. Sarah was the first to react and quickly moved towards the area that was already receiving a lot attention, instead of tickling however, she decided to grasp her hand around marks chunky monster and give it a little hand shake.

Mark was in part heaven part hell from the attention he was receiving. Giggling chuckling and thrashing around on the floor, Mark tried to scream for the group to stop, but he couldn't. Not a single worried managed to escape from his lips and the assault of Marks body was left to continue.

Multiple sets of hands crept all over Mark. His feet, knees, balls, genitals, chest, armpits and neck were all revising their share of the punishment.

Marks lips opened once again and this time a faint whimper could be heard "I'm gunna cream" the group heard in a sexy slutty voice.

Not knowing if she liked the idea of Mark orgasming this way Amber had to make a quick decision. "Stop" she shouted, realising there was more fun to be had with Mark later.

As quick as lightning every stopped and removed their hands from Marks itching body. Mark was still panting quiet as Amber instructed everyone that Marks punishment was finally over.

Hearing the magical words Mark beamed for joy. Thank goodness everything was over, he thought to himself realising that with all his squirming a few of the players had actually scratched him. As the ticklish stopped a rush of pain soon began to set in. Luckily however there was no blood drawn and the jolts of pain which felt like lightning striking Marks body soon began to die down.

Amber removed the blindfold that she had tied tightly around Marks prying eyes. With a sudden rush of light hitting Mark, he shut his eyes instantly trying to allow them to slowly adjust to the new settings.

With his arms and legs still cuffed Mark still had no way of manoeuvring. Suddenly Mark twitched violently as Amber giggled and stroked his dick one last time

"Hey, steady on" Mark protested, resulting in Amber's grip tightening and shaking the tool even harder than before. It was her time for fun and she had the chance to make the rules up for Marks, not himself, she decided.

Not long later though her assault stopped and she untied Mark who was able to see for the first time all that the group had done, his penis was as hard as a nail and as red as beat root. The scratches over his bare skin were still visible and looked to be for some time to come.

"Right is it about time we continued with the game" asked John, looking at his scraps of paper and seeing ........

TO BE CONTINUED .......

What was John seeing?

What will be happening now?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

08-25-2011, 12:02 PM

Another round is played, what are the results, what will these mean.

Find out now in …………

PART 152 (237) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Right is it about time we continued with the game" asked John, looking at his scraps of paper and seeing that they would be soon playing the -43rd round.

"I think Mark has yet decided if he is continuing the game or doing the forfeit and going home" stuttered Laura hoping the answer would be to carry on, and in which case she would be able to have more fun with him later.

Mark sat embarrassed on the floor, knowing that the group hadn't really left him much of a choice. His bright face glowed as bright as Rudolf the red nose reindeer’s nose.

"What does it mean if I continue, can I quit at any time" Mark murmured.

"Yes you may quit at almost any time, providing you do so before the start of the round, however if you do so, the punishment still remains in regards to how you leave here" if you go to the end of the game which is when 4 more players are out of the game I know you will feel allowed better and you can go home with your head held high.

"Ok then" Mark continued, feeling a little brave "I'll continue, after all I am desperate to see the outcome between Sarah and Dani's dare. I am literally dying to see a girl with some sex toys or other objects" Mark continued to cackle

Both Dani and Sarah looked at each other perfectly aware of the task that Mark was implying, from what they had dared each other earlier in the game. Several faces looked puzzled at first until they also realised moments before Dani stuttered "So you want to watch me tease Sarah with a few things"

Sarah glared at Dani as she was determined this would not be the case, and instead the fun would be the opposite way around.

"Ok will Mark just sign here to state he lost the game, and is willing to continue" said John thrusting a piece of paper under Mark's nose.

Mark quickly complied and it was then for the 2nd time in a row Amber that had the honour of dealing the 5 cards to all the horny players. She was relieved that she still had on her sexy underwear hiding her moist crack from view, how long would her luck remain?

Everyone looked anxiously at the cards they had been drawn. As always the players had begun to realise that their first expressions were pivotal. Several players gave the same facial expression no matter what the cards. Others tried to bluff by giving false impressions or sometimes obvious truth ones.

As the cards were eventually revealed after the relevant cards were swapped, the results showed, that to Dani's dismay Sarah had won the round and would subsequently receive an extra chip for her spectacular win.

Sarah – 3 OF A KIND (D – 6) (H - 6) (S - 6) (C - 10) (S - 4)
Brian – 2 PAIR (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (S - 10) (C - 10) (C - 6)

David – 2 PAIR (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 4) (C - 4) (D - 8)
Dani – PAIR (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (S - 6) (D - 5) (H - 4)

John – PAIR (D - 3) (C - 3) (S - 10) (S - 7) (D - 4)
Amber – HIGH CARD (D - ACE) (D - KING) (D - QUEEN) (D - JACK) (C - 9)

Lucy – HIGH CARD (H - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8) (C - 7) (H - 6)
Mark – HIGH CARD (H - 9) (H - 8) (C - 7) (S - 5) (H - 4)

Adam – HIGH CARD (H - 9) (S - 8) (C - 6) (D- 5) (D - 3)
Laura – HIGH CARD (S - 7) (H - 6) (C - 5) (S - 4) (H - 2)

In 9th position was Adam who subsequently would be the 9th place finish of this epic strip poker game. However would Adam be a sport and follow Marks footsteps and continue to play the game. What would his dare be? These and several other questions roamed around in the different players heads.

The last place finisher was Laura who was sat in just her navy blue lace thong that matched her bra that had been removed earlier. Staring at the floor Laura looked a little worried as she knew she would be forced to show .......

TO BE CONTINUED ..........

What will Adam’s dare be?

What will Laura be forced to show?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Hope people like the dare to follow – a little uncertain on people’s views, but we will soon find out. If it is not your taste please keep reading and there is many more epic parts to follow.

Rachie

08-26-2011, 11:36 AM

The dare is revealed?

Find out what is it now in ……

PART 153 (238) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Staring at the floor Laura looked a little worried as she knew she would be forced to show her whole body off in front of everyone. This wouldn't be the first time she stripped, however never before was the group this size, and many of them hadn't seen what she classed as the sexiest body on the planet.

"Who is first" asked a happy Sarah, talking to Adam and Laura who would both be punished in different ways.

Adam looked over at Laura and as a gentleman asked "would you like me to go first, or would you like to get yours over with.

"You go first" Laura said to her brother. Hoping that he might say he would forfeit the game, go home (where he already was so room instead) and therefore not have the chance to view her glory holes once again.

Adam looked up, with a smile on his face, as he knew no matter what he was forced to do, there wasn’t a chance in hell that he would be walking away from a game like this.

So Adam, first I'm going to give you a dare, then you will have the option to continue in the game and therefore get to see me strip the sexy Laura here out of that kinky thong, but first let's see if you are man enough to full fill your task.

Adam seemed a little more nervous than before. "Bring it on" he said trying to sound brave in front of his mates.

Smiling Sarah began to make her plans. "Right then here is what you are going to be doing" she started before giving a deep breath and letting the tension mount.

"As there are 3 other males naked your task will involve them, first of all I want you blindfolded" Sarah happily said, while reaching for the blindfold off the oak cabinet.

Taking hold of the scarf Adam was quickly restricted of his vision and sat nervously awaiting his next commands. The 3 naked males were also wondering what part in Adam's dare they were going to partake in, and why wasn't Brian included.

"Right then here is your task" "I want you to feel all of the males and guess who is who, for every male that you get wrong you will be giving a BJ (Blow Job) too. If there are more than 1 and you then you still can't guess the right person you will truly be sorry.

Quite alarmed that Sarah’s mind was this naughty Mark said "What you want Adam to feel this" he said while waving his tool around for everyone to see.

"That's right, and I suppose you had better hope he guesses who you are" sniggered Sarah, looking forward to the fun that would be revealed in a few minutes time.

"Right then can I have the 3 males who will be receiving this bonus treat in front of me now" Sarah continued laying down the foundation for the dare.

At once John, David and Mark scrambled over the basement’s red carpet and rested in front of Sarah. Adam was then dragged across the room only inches away from his feely destination.

"Right, can I remind everyone not to utter a word until the dare has been completed" instructed Sarah before asking, "is everyone ready"

Receiving the odd nod of the head the sexy twin said

TO BE CONTINUED.........

How well will Adam be at predicting who’s who?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Thanks for everyone that has helped it become the first story on getDare to reach 2500 comments/replies

Rachie

08-27-2011, 01:56 PM

What will Adam be feeling?

Find out now in ………..

PART 154 (239) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Receiving the odd nod of the head the sexy twin said "ok let the feeling begin" followed by a chuckle as she imagined what was going to happen.

Sarah grabbed hold of Adam's right hand and moved it onto Laura's index finger which was stuck out. Adam instantly jumped feeling the skin, believing that it was one of his male friend’s privates.

Everyone laughed there head off realising the prank that the two sisters had played. "How did that feel" asked Laura continuing to laugh.

Shaking Adam didn't know what to say, he genuinely believed that it was a dick, but couldn't work out whose. "Can I make my guess" asked Adam wanting to get the punishment over with as soon as possible.

"Yea. I'm interested in knowing who you believe it was" answered Sarah trying not to cackle with laughter.

Adam kneeled while thinking, he didn't want to guess wrong and be forces to taste that horrible knob. "Was it Mark" Adam finally uttered, taking a complete guess.

With chuckles of laughter spreading across the room Adam instantly believed he had guessed wrong.

"Right Adam, please reach in front of you and you will feel your next surprise" Sarah said looking at the male in front of Adam and confirming her statement.

Adam slowly stuck out his pale arm and tensely his fingers began to open wide. As he did this he felt shrivelled up skin. Knowing instantly what it was, his fingers went in search of the private area hoping go be given as many clues as possible.

Feeling a jungle of hair he flinched. Was this one Mark, he thought to himself, realising if this was true he would be forced to taste the previous person.

Oh, what to chose thought Adam who was desperate not to have to give a bj (blow job) to one of his friends? In the end Adams gut instinct won and he said "I would like to guess that this is Mark.

"Ohhh that’s 2 guesses for Mark, you do realise that one of them must be incorrect" Sarah spoke to Mark in a cool calm voice.

Adam was perfectly aware that his sister was correct and wasn't looking forward to the events to cum. Hopefully the last person doesn't fit Marks description thought Adam, more preying than hoping.

"O.K Adam are you ready for your next feely" Adam just nodded and his hand once again stretched out in front of him.

This time it felt much bigger than the previous, and Adam was instantly drawn to believing it was one individual. The width of the cock was also enormous.

"Now that has to be John" answered Adam confidently almost certain that this had to be the biggest. Adam sank down feeling relieved and believing that the first part of his task was over. Now all he had to do was await the results.

Sarah however knew other wise and instead chuckled "stick your hands out in front of you again"

Adam looked gobsmacked, "why" he nervously asked; believing he had felt 3 pricks and everything should be over.

"Stop back chatting and do what I tell you, or there will be trouble" ordered Sarah like a real mistress.

Adam realised that he was in no position to argue and reluctantly stuck his hand out, wondering what he was about to feel.

It's another cock, though Adam instantly. OMG was the thought that ran through his head, could this mean that Brian had asked to be in on the dare. Why would he do that, unless he was ..........

TO BE CONTINUED .............

What will happen when the tease continues?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel and everything will be revealed

Rachie

08-28-2011, 11:27 AM

The tease continued?

Find our more in ………….

PART 155 (240) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

OMG was the thought that ran through his head, could this mean that Brian had asked to be in on the dare. Why would he do that, unless he was had feelings for other males. Could he really be gay, these and several other questions spun around in Adam's head.

Adam wondered what he should do, should the guess be how he currently felt, and that it was Brian, but what if it wasn't? Could Brian have been one of the first two and the reason he had guessed one of his first incorrectly.

"Arrrr" groaned Adam hoping to keep it to himself.

The decision was torture; if he said it was Brian and it wasn't, would it look like he had feelings for him also. With the latter thought deep in his head Adam eventually managed to splutter “it's John”.

Not realising where the thought had come from, Adam didn't know if to feel relieved or not. A few seconds passed and Adam knew that some of his answers had to be wrong, there wasn't a cat in hells chance that the first 2 would be Mark and the last 2 two to both be John. Certain that he had got at least 2 incorrect Adam sat nervously awaiting to hear who he would be forced to suck.

There was a long pause as the tension mounted before Sarah eventually spoke.

"Well the ACTUAL order of the males you have felt were ...." she eventfully said, stressing the word actual more than it was ever required. The short pause was doing Adam's head in. How could his sister be like this?

Sarah was debating how she could tease Adam even more. It wasn't long before she knew how.

"Mark was the first male". As soon as Sarah had started her sentence with Mark, Adams heart skipped a beat and joy set in, thank goodness at least he wouldn't have to suck Mark, he thought to himself.

Sarah continued her torture after leaving another pause for tension "The second male was John"

"Oh fuck" screamed the still blindfolded naked Adam. He was hoping for anyone but this, as he now realised that his other two guesses must be incorrect as neither of them could be John.

Looking like a slapped back side Adam awaited for the next torturous words to leave Sarah's mouth.

"The third person was David" muttered Sarah, as Adam instantly realised he was going to have to blow his friend. How come he had never tried to guess David as any of them, surely his foolish brain had been put into auto pilot?

There was a long pause as Adam waited to find out who the 4th person was. Sarah kept quiet, knowing the thoughts that were spinning around Adam's head and hoping to torture him a lot more.

Eventually she managed to splutter "you know what that means don't you" with a smug grin on her face.

"Err I think so" was all Adam replied believing that the last person must have been Brian and that he had guessed incorrectly and would again be punished for his actions.

Sarah again paused, letting the thought spin around inside Adam's head. This process didn't last long however because the impatient Adam screamed "God dam it, tell me who the other fucking one was then" in a rather grumpy brother like manor.

There was a load of laughter from the players as Sarah's little trick had played wonders with Adam's who had fell classically for the little trick.

"Who do you think it was" Sarah asked, again putting Adam in the spot light.

"Do I have to guess" replied Adam believing it would make little difference with the task in hand.

"If you can guess correctly then your punishment for everyone that you guessed wrongly will be a little easier" Sarah mumbled hoping this would make Adam speak and she was certain he wouldn't be able to guess correctly as there was no 4th person.

Adam thought about all his sister had said and he felt like there was little to lose.

"The last person I believe was Brian" he whispered shyly preying that his guess would indeed be correct and that his punished be made easier.

There was a big "Ooooo" as Adam predicted Brian. Now why were the players doing this, did it mean he was wrong

"Did you like that last feel" sniggered Dani glad she knew the real answer and had the chance to tease Adam about it.

Well the last person you felt was actually ........

TO BE CONTINUED .......
Hope you enjoyed the part as the tease continued.

How is Adam going to react?

Who is he going to be forced to suck?

Rachie

08-29-2011, 04:00 PM

http://i.imgur.com/EcGRY.gif

My year anniversary of being on getDare - with next week (4th september)
being the anniversary of Strip Poker with a Twist

Who does Adam have to perform a blow job too?

Find out that and more now by reading ……

PART 156 (241) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"Well the last person you felt was actually David" spluttered Sarah wondering what thoughts were now going around Adam's head.

Adam looked confused wondering why Sarah and the other players would want him to feeling David's cock more than once.

The laughter from the room, made Adam aware that he was missing something (thoughts wise) but what could it be. "How many people did I feel" he eventually blurted out, hoping this would help him get to the bottom of his confusion.

"Why have you asked a silly question like that, surely you know how many male dangly things you have felt" replied Sarah, hoping to wind Adam up that little bit more.

This wasn't the reply Adam was hoping for and he sat scowling at the floor. Seeing this Sarah giggled "don't you know the difference between a male’s cock and some fingers" in a Girly giggly voice.

Instantly Adam realised that everything was not as he believed, did this mean that his next task was going to be easier or harder.

This all depended when the players had teased him with a set of fingers, which cock did he believe this was.

Not wanting to ask more questions than needed, with his brain still spinning he asked "so who have I got to suck." saying this he gave a shudder as he realised that the inevitable was soon to be taking place.

Sarah started "Well your first and second guesses were both correct as these were indeed Mark and then John but ..."

"But, but what" cried Adam who was already perfectly aware that his last guess was wrong.

"But the final dick was David's you will therefore get the pleasure of sucking his little monster, I wonder how hard you can make it, oh and as you guessed the last prick wrongly I am not going to go sparingly with your punishment" continued Sarah with a smug grin on her face.

Adam starred at his sister and his heart sank as he really really did not want to suck any of the males, would he be scarred for life?

“Doesn’t he have to suck Laura or at her finger” asked Lucy, thinking it would be a laugh and opportunity for Adam to be humiliated a little more.

“No” shouted Sarah before continuing to explain why, "I want you to feel all of the males and guess who is who, for every male that you get wrong you will be giving a BJ (Blow Job) too.

Lucy’s heart sank a little until she realised the best show was still going to happen.

"How long will it last?" asked Adam hoping for as short a time as possible.

"Well that depends how good a job you can do, you will continue until I am satisfied, but this will be at least 90 seconds, that's unless you are to chicken to do that and willing to be the first person to leave a game before the end, and do your other punishment instead"

Adam sat there not wanting to be out done and look like a wuss in front of his mates, he would do it, he had to do it, he decided reluctantly.

Meanwhile poor David was in a similar position, did he really want another male to suck his precious stick. He had been waiting for the opportunity to be given a blow job, but had always expected it to be a female.

David however had no say in the situation and was jumped upon my Laura and Dani who pinned him down to the floor. Laying there he closed his eyes and tried to picture happy thoughts of cute girls naked in the beech as the events began to unfold in front of him.

Adam reluctantly crawled over towards David's cock and was ordered to open his mouth. After doing as he was instructed he jumped as there was a sudden flash of a camera and a picture had been taken. Shit thought Adam wondering what the players were going to do with it.

“Ouch” he then screamed as someone pushed his head quite forcefully down towards David's still limp tool. “Do it" he was ordered by his sexy sister who had grown used to being in control.

Adam was in no position to bargain and started to do the inevitable. The slimy stick felt nothing like what he was expecting in his mouth, and the taste wasn't as bad either. He was however never going to tell the players this, off his own free will anyway.

Adam bobbed up and down with the weapon deep down his throat, "Wow" came the reply from the room as they were never expecting to be treated with a show like this, Adam was going at it like hammer and tongue.

Well big bro I can certainly ..........

TO BE CONTINUED .......

What will happen next?

How will Adam and David perform?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

08-29-2011, 04:00 PM

So what will happen to Adam?

Find out now by reading ….

PART 157 (242) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Well big bro I can certainly say that it looks like you are having a whale of a time having David's hardening cock in your mouth.

Adam just kept up his assault when suddenly there was a yet another shock in store for him.

FLASH! Another picture had been taken and this time it clearly showed Adam's face with a huge monster stuck half way down his throat. You could also tell that the males were both smiling with joy, which Adam would never have expected himself to be doing if you had asked him a few days ago.

"Right then 1 minute is up, I want some more X rated action and then you will soon be done, let's see some proper tongue action" sniggered Sarah before teasing Adam with further teases about how he looked and that he seemed to be enjoying having one of his best friends inside him.

Adam quickened his tempo with his gum wrapped tight around David's now stiff cock that was soon to erupt if the sensation continued for much longer.

The longer he continued the more Adam got accustomed for cock and he wondered why so many people are afraid of sucking a man, was they wimps he thought to himself, before realising that about a minute ago he was a wimp himself.

"Right I think it's time for you to stop" cried Sarah calling time for Adam's punishment. Adam didn't know if he wanted to stop or not and continued for a few sucks longer before Dani slapped his perk ass which was just dying for some attention.

Receiving the slap Adam stopped stiff. That's maybe more of a description for David though lol. The whole time this had been taking placed David had had his eyes tightly shut dreaming of a cute blonde in a sexy bikini doing everything his friend was doing.

He was partly in heaven until he realised that everything was not as he was dreaming.

Adam pulled off David quicker that anything he had done in the past, he arse hurt a little from the hard whack he had received on her bare backside.

"How was that" Sarah asked her brother wondering if he would be man enough to tell the room how he actually felt.

Adam didn't reply at first and Sarah decided he needed another slap to get his mind into gear. Her hand came down sharply on his bottom and he let of a scream of pure panic and pain.

Sarah started to ask again and before she could get through half of her question Adam blurted out "It was ok at first, but after a while I began to hate it more and more as the giant cock swelled up in my mouth and made it so hard to breath.

"Right then I think I am happy with everything Adam has done" mumbled Sarah. "I think his feeling / sucking activity had changed Adam perspective on gay males an awful lot" continued Amber happily.

"Right what is next then" asked Dani, followed by a short reply from Mark being "I believe it's now time for .........

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

What is it time for?

Thank you for reading the double episode

Please comment and more will follow

Rachie

08-30-2011, 11:25 AM

What will happen now Adam’s punishments over?

Find out now by reading …..

PART 158 (243) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Right, what is next then" asked Dani, followed by a short reply from Mark being "I believe it's now time for Laura to show us that sexy spot.

Laura turned a deep shade of purple as everyone’s attention was drawn to her navy blue thong which was soon to be lying on the floor next to her. Never before in her short life had so many eyes been drooling over her.

"Aww is little Laura ashamed to show her cunt to the room" giggled Sarah, stressing the word cunt more than needed, and by doing so making her sister feel like a whore.

Laura sat opened mouthed, hardly believing that her sister could be so mean and embarrass her this way in front if all her friends.

"Come here you little slut" called Sarah, once again humiliating Laura beyond belief. Getting up Laura felt so degraded as her cute pale cheeky ass wobbled over to Sarah.

Laura stood in her navy blue lace thong that matched her bra which was already on the floor with everyone's clothing, waiting for her next instruction. "Stop still" barked Sarah getting a little annoyed at how Laura kept shivering like a cold dog.

Laura just simple couldn't help it, the 9 sets of eyes which were almost stripping her in her mind were making her pussy run dry and the shivering just got worse and worse.

Sarah slowly took hold of the thin sexy navy material that was around Laura's hips and pulled the pretty bow undone. It didn't take long before there was a "Ohh sexy" from the room followed by other comments which are to extreme to be printed.

Laura's thong was lying on the floor and she was stoop there stark naked with her cute bum on display for everyone to see, not to mention her cunt with a sparse bit of pubic hair.

"Wow you look hottt" screamed Mark, hoping to pay Laura a compliment before saying how he really felt "those luscious lips of yours, they look so tight, I bet there's not much that’s been up there, would you like to change that" he said trying to ask several questions in one and predict the answer by asking the following question.

Laura just glared at Mark, not wanting to answer any of his questions, but perfectly aware that not all if his statements were true.

"Can you turn around sweetie" asked Dani is a polite manor. Laura complied believing there was no possible way of feeling more degraded than she currently felt. However this was wrong as you may find out later.

With Laura's cute ass and back facing towards the players David ordered Laura to "Bend over" hoping to see both of her holes in 1 view and a chance to fantasise about the view/memory for a long time to come.

"You wish" answered Laura who was perfectly aware that one thing would lead to another and before long she would never hear the last of the situation. She had been stripped as instructed by the game rules and wasn't hiding anything from view so she could not see any reason why she should do any more.

"Just remember you are not allowed to cover up" said John glancing between the 3 females which were naked (Dani, Amber and now Laura)

"O.K sir" answered Laura with a few giggles from the room as everyone felt in a similar way in that John was the instigator / head player of all the events.

"O.k has everyone seen enough of Laura's quite trimmed pussy" asked John who was in desperate need for his next fix and wanting to start the next round.

"O.K what's next" chuckled Amber who was happily sat in her sexy underwear which was pictured in part 71 (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=435935&postcount=953)

Well it's got to be time for .........

TO BE CONTINUED ........

So was you correct that Laura had a trimmed pussy? (small amount of hair)

What will happen next?

What will be the circumstances of this?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for Answers

Rachie

08-30-2011, 03:37 PM

4 parts in less thn 24 hours :) As my birthday year continues

More teasing and another round is played

Find out what happens now in ………

PART 159 (244) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"Well it's got to be time for Sarah to lose the next round" sniggered Dani hoping to put her friend under pressure and hoping that she wouldn't be able to handle it.

"Why are you so interested in Sarah loosing" asked Brian who had lost track of some of the previous activities.

"Can't you remember the deal that I made with Sarah several rounds ago" replied Dani surprised that any male could forget a possible dare to do with sex toys.

"Errrr" can you remind me a little" asked Brian feeling a little stupid at forgetting a major thing like this.

"Well the deal we made was that is Sarah was forced to strip naked before the end of the game I would have the opportunity to shove anything I liked within reason inside her cute little holes. If she managed to stay the whole game without stripping naked she would have the option of doing the reverse to me" replies Dani hoping this would easily remind Brian of the dare that had been set.

"Oh yeah I remember" answered Brian smiling as some of the thoughts came flooding back to him.

"So that is why you so wish for Sarah to lose, so you can have a bit of fun time with her" Brian continued with a happy grin on his face not knowing which he would rather see.

"Well I would like for Sarah to have fun with you" said Lucy not knowing if her statement was true or false but wanting to make Dani feel a little under pressure.

"Oh, well there is only one way for the answer to be revealed, and that’s to play more strip poker" butted in Mark feeling like he was just about stating the obvious.

The cards were drawn with several sets of eyes on the new skin that Laura was revealing attracting more attention than usual from the male players, all dreaming what it would be like to feel.

Both John and Adam were presently out of the game and were not in a position to barter and see if they could persuade the other players to raise their stake. They were however both hoping that the females would play a poor hand and that they would get the opportunity to strip them a little more and have them answer a truth or perform a dare for their pleasure

The overall results for the round was

Sarah - 4 OF A KIND (S - 2) (S - 2) (H - 2) (C - 2) (D - KING)
Lucy – FLUSH (C - JACK) (C - 10) (C - 9) (C - 8) (C - 2)

Dani – 3 OF A KIND (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (S - ACE) (H - 4)
John – 2 PAIRS (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (D - 9) (S - 7) (H - 3)

Adam – PAIR (C - ACE) – (S - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (H - 8) (H - 7)
David – PAIR (S - KING) (D - KING) (H - 8) (C - 5) (C - 3)

Laura – PAIR (S - QUEEN) (H - QUEEN) (C - 7) (C - 5) (D - 4)
Mark – PAIR (S - JACK) (H - JACK) (C - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

Amber – HIGH CARD (D - JACK) (D - 9) (C - 6) (D - 4) (D - 3)
Brian – HIGH CARD (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4) (S- 2)

Brian had lost the round and would be forced out of his red pants by the sexy Sarah who was sure not to be as fool hearted as Dani had been earlier with letting Brian get off on a truth question instead of being stripped naked.

In 9th position was Amber who luckily was still holding 2 chips and throw one across the room to John who despite being out of the game was still being the banker and acting like the leader.

Despite finishing in 9th position Amber still felt relatively safe and relaxed as she was in the perfect position to leave the game with her lingerie still intact.

"Yea, I think it's time that the last cock was on display, I wonder how Brian with rank" smiled Dani happily.

"I bet he wanks all the time using his left hand while in the school toilets fantasising about us" giggled Amber pretending to mishear Dani (rank-wank).

"Oh Adam how big was you dreaming Brian's monster was, I bet you liked imagining feeling it" said Sarah roaring with laughter.

"Brian can you cum and stand in front of me, and everything will be over with in a jiffy" Brian dutifully complied and slowly stood up in his red kiddie looking pants. Wondering over to Sarah he looked a right sight of nerves.

"Stop still" cried Sarah who grabbed hold of the red boxers and ........

TO BE CONTINUED........

What will be revealed?

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

08-31-2011, 11:30 AM

Another puzzle / mind games in revealed

Find out about it and more now in ………..

PART 160 (245) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Stop still" cried Sarah who grabbed hold of the red boxers and peered inside.

"Wow you are well endowered" sniggered Sarah with several of the players anxious to see all that Sarah was admiring.

Brian stood there with a huge bulge in his red pants which Sarah was holding the elastic open glaring at what appeared to be a slightly hairy yet decent sized monster

"Come on, stop fooling around and get them off" cried an impatient Lucy. This was followed by several chats of "off off off" from the female players.

Sarah wasn't going to disappoint, and duly whipped brains pants down as fast as she could. Brian was facing the room with a bright red face of embarrassment, never before in his short life had he felt this way. The only positive thing he could think of was that at least when Adam had, had his dare he was wearing underwear and Adam therefore had not been required to feel or even suck his tool.

Brian had indeed got a decent sized penis. It appeared to not quite be to full mast however it would be the biggest in the room when fully erect other than John's massive cock that seemed to be an unrealistic size.

"Well ladies it looks like we have the pleasure of seeing 5 boys naked in front of us at the same time, who do you think is the sexiest" said Lucy while admiring everyone for several seconds from head to toe.

Smiling all the females starred at the different males believing it would be hard to pick who was the sexiest. Adam looked great with a shaved cock and balls, however John's huge dick was simply mind blowing, however would they really like someone as big as this, to be the first inside their virgin pussies.

No one answered Lucy's tough question, but there were a few winks as they eyed up who they secretly were fantasying about

"Has anyone got to do a dare or answer any truths" asked Mark trying to keep track of everything that had been going on.

John answered "Well as Brian was wearing an item of clothing before the round took place and he hasn't lost 2 or more rounds in a row I believe that the rules state that he does not have to answer a truth question this round, however because he is now naked if he loses any round in the future he will not be so lucky"

Brian sank down on the red carpet feeling rather happy with the way the rules had been set. He was however nervous for future rounds knowing if he lost the next he would be challenged with a dare, and with his tool hanging freely there were several scary thoughts flooding Brian's mind thinking about what these could be.

"What about Amber" muttered Mark, interrupting Brian's thought process.

"You wish" snapped Amber who was still in a happy position with chips and underwear.

Mark sulked like a spoilt brat (kid). He was not going to get his way during this round, what about the next he dreamt.

"Is everyone ready for the next round asked Adam looking over at Brian who was daydreaming and trying to think happy thoughts so that his cock would calm down a bit. He wouldn't be able to forgive himself if he squirted without any action.

He sat thinking about a riddle he had heard a few weeks ago. Telling his friends about the mind reading prediction he thought would calm his nerves

SEE NEXT POST FOR PUZZLE / MIND GAMES

A few of the players couldn’t understand the puzzle however 5 players all gave the same answer. “Wow, that was good” said Brian cheerfully making a note to ask people in the future.

"I'm all ready" smiled Mark dreaming of some more action after a disappointing last round.

"Pass us all the cards then" snapped Sarah who was going to be the dealer after an impressive last round. Lucy leaned over to pass the cards to Sarah and doing so she lost balance and ..........

TO BE CONTINUED .........

Please take part in the MIND GAMES – in the following post.

Why has Sarah lost balance?

What is going to happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

08-31-2011, 11:30 AM

PUZZLE - MIND GAMES

PART A
Think of a number between 1 and 10
(x2) Multiply by 2
(+6) Add 6
(/2) Divide by 2
(-N) Subtract the number you started with
Write down your number before moving to part B

PART B
Reset the calculator
Start with your birth date
(x2) Multiply by 2
(+2) Add 2
(/2) Divide by 2
(-N) Subtract the number you started with (birth date)

PART C
Add Part A and B- This gives you the magic number to remember

PART D
With the number you now have convert it to letters eg)
1 = A
2 = B
3 = C
4 = D
5 = E

PART E
Think of the first C O U N T R Y beginning with this letter – eg) 5 = E = ENGLAND

PART F
Go to the following letter in the alphabet eg) 5=E – NOW F
Think of the FIRST animal beginning with this letter

PART G
What is the usual colour of this animal.

FINISHED
LEAVE YOUR COUNRTY, NUMBER, ANIMAL AND COLOUR ON THE THREAD IN A SPOILER.

Let’s see if your answer is the same?

Rachie

08-31-2011, 11:30 AM

The players answers?

What was yours?

http://i.imgur.com/Tbvh8.png

Love Rachie
x x x x

Rachie

09-01-2011, 05:47 AM

Thanks for everyone that participated in Mind Games (puzzle) answer that Adam gave was posted 30 sec after the puzzle -
C L I C K - H E R E (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showpost.php?p=527496&postcount=2605) (9 out of 13 posts on here were the same 69%)

A bit of a fill in chapter leading up to another action packed part of the story. Please read and enjoy

PART 161 (246) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Lucy leaned over to pass the cards to Sarah and doing so she lost balance and knocked over a glass of cherryade which spilt all over Brian's now stick cock.

Everyone laughed there heads off at Brian's expense who was literally soaked down below.

"Well at least you don't have any clothes on" cackled Lucy who was feeling a little embarrassed with what she had clumsily just done.

"Can I get cleaned up" asked Brian, who felt a little dirty with the red liquid.

"No that can wait" chuckled John as Laura grabbed a cloth from the side and cleaned up the red carpet the best she could. Thank goodness the carpet was already red and the cherryade wouldn't stain to much.

While Laura was doing this Sarah had collected all of the cards and after a good shuffled dealt 5 cards into 10 piles for the individual players. Collecting there cards Lucy instantly realised she was in an awkward position, should she risk everything for a potential winning hand or play safe, however several players had played what they believe was a safe round and been caught out by the exceptional play everyone was enjoying.

The tough decision was even more nerve racking as she glanced around the room to see the expressions on everyone’s faces. Everyone seemed relatively happy with there cards, God I won't forgive myself if I loose without even trying for the hand, thought Lucy as she nervously discarded a card

Lucy sat there not looking at the extra card that Sarah had dealt to her. With her hand just rested on the top of the card she used all of her will power to make it her dream card. Everyone else revealed their cards before Lucy who was sat silently willing her mystery card.

"What are you doing" asked Brian surprised.

"I think she's trying to use magic like what's in that film" answered Mark.

"What film is that" asked Brian still a little surprised and puzzled. Lucy however sat as still as a dodo without uttering a word using all the power she could summon to help her will the card.

"I think the film's called Maverick" interrupted Mark.

Everyone other than Lucy had revealed there cards and the players could tell that it could be an interesting round indeed. Now what was Lucy's mystery card going to be, wondered Laura.

Lucy was still sat with her hand hovered over the card realising that it was about time the suspense was over and as quick as a flash she flipped the card over and to everyone’s enjoyment they saw that all Lucy had was a high card.

"Ha ha, you know what this means don't you" sniggered Brian at Lucy's expense. He had suddenly cheered up knowing he wasn't going to be out the game or face a dare until at least the next round.

Looking around Laura noticed that Amber had finished the round in 9th position for the second round in a row. "Oh Amber's going to be getting a truth question" smiled Sarah who realised she was the winner of the previous round and therefore would have the opportunity as we'll as the winner of this round who was still uncertain at the present moment until everyone’s eyes scanned the cards to discover who if would be.

Hey it looks like the winner is ..........

TO BE CONTINUED ...............

Who is the winner going to be?

What are Amber’s questions going to be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist for answers.

Rachie

09-01-2011, 12:18 PM

(Part a) Leading up to some key parts, thanks for all the support.

Who is going to be the winner of the round?

And a Joke for good measure.

Find out now in .........

PART 162a (247a) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“It looks like the winner is Laura” said Dani viewing everyone’s cards

Laura = STRAIGHT FLUSH (C - 8) (C - 7) (C - 6) (C - 5) (C - 4)
Mark = FLUSH (D - 7) (D - 6) (D - 5) (D - 4) (D - 3)

Brian = 3 OF A KIND (S - 2) (C - 2) (D - 2) (D - 7) (D - 6)
David = 2 PAIRS (D - Ace) (C - Ace) (D - 2) (H - 2) (D - 5)

Sarah = PAIR (C - Ace) (H - Ace) (D - 10) (C - 9) (S - 3)
Dani = PAIR (H - 9) (C - 9) (S - King) (H - 4) (S - 3)

John = HIGH CARD (S - Ace) (S - Queen) (S - Jack) (H - 7) (S - 6)
Adam = HIGH CARD (S - King) (S - 7) (S - 6) (H - 5) (S - 4)

Amber = HIGH CARD (S - Queen) (S - 10) (S - 9) (S - 7) (H - 8)
Lucy = HIGH CARD (S - Jack) (S - 10) (S - 9) (S - 8) (H - 6)

Lucy had been trying to get a high Straight Flush and if her final cards had been either a Queen of Spades or 7 of Spades she would have succeeded in being the winner of the round. If the card was any spade she would have had a flush and been safe, however instead she had to put up with the suspense in thinking what was going to happen to her.

A few more jokes were told as the winner of the round, a relieved Laura who had been stripped bare only a few minutes ago had time to think about what lucky times she was going to have with what she was able to do.

There was laughter from the jokes and one kept spinning around Brian's head as he tried to remember it for later.

http://i.imgur.com/KwJQ6.png

"Lucy your punishment can wait for a few minutes, first I want to ask Amber a truth question" said Laura, smiling and turning towards Amber who was sat nervously awaiting her question.

"Amber I would like you to tell us all - when was the first time you masturbated, where was you and how did you feel and have you ever tried squirting" asked Laura hoping to embarrass Amber a little.

Amber looked god smacked at the questions she had been asked. "Well" she answered before saying "the first time that I masturbated I was 13 and I was just curious after seeing something" started Amber before several different words and questions came from the other players.

"What had you seen" "wow that young" was just a few of the things she heard through the blur of voices.

"That's not part of the question" answered Amber sticking her tongue out at the room to the question about what she had seen.

The players could tell that she was relieved and was hiding something. They were all determined to discover the secret at the earliest opportunity.

"I was at home and it felt simply wonderful" continued Amber giggling and reliving the memorise of her first masturbation and all the events that unfolded.

"What about the last part of your question" asked John before reiterating "have you ever squished"

Amber bowed her head down in shame before answering "yes I have often squirted, it feels lovely and goes everywhere"

"Oh please tell us more" asked a curious David who had a thing for squirters.

"Maybe some other time" answered Amber hoping that the subject of her masturbation would never come up again. Her sexy underwear was starting to feel damp as her juice cunt got turned on my all the thoughts that were going from her brain to her luscious lips and back again.

The unhappy look on some of the players faces looked like a pigs slapped back side, as they were hoping for a little more detail from Amber.

Why hadn't Laura worded her questions a little different they all thought

With all the unhappy looks most of the players had totally forgotten about the other question Amber would have to answer from Sarah as she had finished in 9th position for 2 rounds in a row.

"Are you ready for my question" asked Sarah grinning from ear to ear as her cunning plan was hatched.

She had been thinking about the question for a few minutes and was certain that the other players would be happy when they heard what it was.

"Oh god I forgot about you" replied Amber who had totally forgotten about Sarah who also had opportunity to ask her a question.

"You will be sorry that you have forgotten about me" started Sarah before continuing with her question. I would like to know ........

TO BE CONTINUED .......

So what is Sarah going to ask?

Find out shortly in part B

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

09-02-2011, 11:57 AM

What will Sarah ask?

Find out now in ……

PART 162b (247b) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

I would like to know what was the story behind your first masturbation, what did you see, what position was you in, where in your house were you and did you squirt your first time? I would also like to know has anyone seen you masturbate and have you see anyone, if yes who was the last and if there is a story again please tell?" reeled off Sarah like a shopping list.

Amber sat opened mouthed as she was never expecting the topic to come up again in conversation least of all after only a 2 minute cooling down period from her previous less descriptive set of questions.

Everyone in the room could tell that Sarah had been thinking about this the whole time that her sister had asked the previous question.

Amber sad gloomily on the red carpet much to the delight of the players who could tell something big was about to be revealed.

Not knowing how to start Amber eventually asked, "Do I really have to answer this, I’m so embarrassed"

Sarah chuckled thinking it would be even more fun finding the answers out if it was going to embarrass Amber in the way it sported to be doing. "Yes" she eventually snapped, back at Amber.

Amber groaned before answering truthfully "like I have said I was 13 at the time I had seen a few films of masturbation on TV and been turned on beyond belief a few times, however I was too scared to ever try it. Well one night by older brother had a guest over. She seemed to be a nice lady and the 2 of them got on extremely well"

Amber took a deep breath wondering how to continue with the story, while doing so Mark asked "this seems a hot story I wonder where it is going, how does it lead up to your first masturbation session" he wondered before saying "please continue"

Amber sat in her sexy thong thinking about everything before saying "my brother and his fancy piece had a fun time. He fingered her in some weird positions and she seemed to like it so much. The squealing noises she made, combined with the heavy breathing and pants was so arousing. I almost just wanted to finger myself there and then, however with no experience I was a little scared".

"Instead I rubbed my panties over my young teenage pussy and fantasised about how it would feel if he was doing that to me" said Amber blushing from ear to ear and not realising that she was telling the players that she used to fantasise about her older brother.

"Oh you sexy thing" sniggered Mark believing Amber must be talking about his brother who was now in the army and had not spoken to for a few years.

"Have you ever fantasises about me" asked Mark puzzled

Amber just looked at Mark and grinned, was this a yes or a no, he wondered while knowing full well she didn't have to answer and probably wouldn't.

"Well what happened next" asked Brian puzzled. Well as I watched the young beauty lots of events kept unfolding, he seemed to be fingering her deep. She kept screaming at him to go harder and deeper into what sounded like a wet pussy. The words turned me on almost as much as the events, however at this time I was unable to see anything as they were still wearing clothes.

"Where were you when all of this happened" asked Mark a little confused and so ashamed as he had interrupted the erotic story which was making his naked cock stand on end and grow as thick as a tree trunk.

"Well I errr" started Amber hoping that the question would never come up, and she wouldn't be in a awkward position like this.

"Go on" instructed John wanting to hear the answer as much as everyone else.

Amber bowed her head again in shame not wanting to admit that she had .........

TO BE CONTINUED .......

Comment and more will follow

Where was Amber?

What will Amber tell the group next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist and all will be revealed

Rachie

09-03-2011, 11:42 AM

WARNING – AROUSAL CONTENT – KEEP YOUR HANDS IN VIEW AT ALL TIMES lol

What is Amber going to reveal.

Please read and comment

PART 163 (248) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Amber bowed her head again in shame, not wanting to admit that she had stolen the web cam off Mark and planted it in her other older brothers room after hearing that he had a guest over, never did she anticipate that these events were going to unfold, but as a curious teen she wondered what he brother could get up to when he was too busy for her.

"Oh, you have been a naughty girl" sniggered Adam not anticipating that Amber would be this wild as a young teenager. "I think you need to be punished" he continued followed by a laugh.

"How come you have never mentioned that you had another older brother how much older is he and what's his name" asked Laura curious and believing it wasn't the type of question that would be required as a truth question.

Mark decided to answer Instead of Amber, and in a rough manly voice he stuttered "Sam is about 4 years older than Amber and is now in the army.

"As children we lived very locally to here and moved when our parents got into financial trouble. We very rarely have seen him for the last couple of years and he had an argument with our parents before he left, that's the main reason we don't talk about it" mentioned Mark jumbling several facts into a few sentences and making little sense.

"Oh" cried a few players at once now realising that Amber and Mark had an older brother and that they actually lived locally as young children before moving back to the local area a few weeks ago. How close was locally a few players wondered?

"Can we get back to Ambers story, it was beginning to get very arousing and turning me on" said David in his usual happy voice.

"We can tell that something was enjoying it" giggled Dani while staring at David's now erect penis that was begging to be touched.

Amber realising the wait had to finish at some point began to finish answering in a slow nervous way "I saw it all on web cam and I was so surprised at everything that was going on, not least to say who the sexy female was"

"Who was it, who was it" the players asked Followed by "Do we know her"

Amber felt a bit unsure if she should tell the players or not, and instead decided she would leave the suspense for a little longer.

"I wasn't aware that Sam had a thing for younger girls and she appeared to be around the same age as me, possibly a year or 2 older but I'd never guess anything older than that.

"Please tell us who it is, if you know" asked Sarah wanting to know as much information as possible.

"Maybe later, now do you want me to finish off answering the question or not" grinned Amber believing this would shut the players up for a minute or 2.

Sam continued to finger her, and I was almost shouting for him to remove her thong which was all that was restricting me access to her cute holes. After a few minutes of screaming she shoved her hand down his trousers and I can only imagine what she was doing and feeling.

"They were like this for agers and I sat rubbing my panties still uncertain if I was doing everything right or not" continued Amber blushing at her last statement.

"Did they do anything else" asked Mark curious to how much his brother had done at that age, and hoping to possibly tease him about it whenever they next spoke.

"Well Sam seemed to enjoy whatever her hand was doing and from his facial expression he appeared to be in heaven. She also appeared to be enjoying wherever his hand was wandering and after what seemed like a life time Sam moved over to her and started to tug down her pink silk thong.

She was laid on the bed with her legs high in the air as the sexy material was pulled off her. I could see the pinkest wettest pussy I had ever seen. I was literally dying to rush out of my room and burst in on them. I don't really know how I stopped myself as Sam them went down on her and licked what appeared to be the tastiest juice in the world.

I had a close view of everything that was going on and as soon as Sam stuck his tongue inside of her cunt I lost control and slipped by hand inside my then soaked underwear. At first I just stroked myself but as soon as Sam screamed her name I just had to go the extra step.

"What did he shout" asked a curious Adam.

Well the name he screamed was .......

TO BE CONTINUED ..........

What is going to happen next?

Hope you liked the part – please comment for more

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Rachie

09-06-2011, 11:13 AM

Now over a year since the first part of Strip Poker with a Twist was produced. In a yea there has been 248 parts and several part B’s, puzzles, over 2.1 million views and over 3500 comments/replies. Special thanks for everyone that has contributed.

Apologies for being 72 hours since previous post, but have had personal emergencies and mind not been in the correct place to proof the part.

What did Sam shout?

Find out now in ….

PART 164 (249) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Well what he shouted was "OMG Kate you look so fucking hot, I'm so fucking lucky you lost the bet" he (Sam) screamed loudly

"Kate, did you say Kate” asked Dani surprised at hearing the name while at the same time unsure if she was meaning the same Kate that she had had so much fun with.

"Yes her name is/was Kate, however I couldn't tell you if it was the same person as I don't know what the Kate you know looks like" replied Amber stating the obvious.

"Anyway that can wait, please continue" said John trying to act like the one in charge once again.

"Well I was laid in my bed watching the web cam recording getting so turned on with having my fingers deep inside my wet juicy virgin twat. This was the first time I had ever tried anything of this nature, however I am pleased to say that it hasn't been my last.

Kate was screaming and having what I now know was a wonderful orgasm. However at that moment I was a little uncertain why she was screaming so loud, all I could think of was that she was in some sort of pain.

As the events unfolded on web cam yet only meters away, I finger myself wondering what was going to happen next. After Sam had had several more licks of her pussy I seemed to lose control and I had a wonderful orgasm.

When I regained awareness I noticed that Sam and Kate were no longer present in the room. At first I had no idea what they were doing or where they had gone.

"So I suppose that the story of how I first masturbated and why" answered Amber embarrassed at all she had told her friends and even more afraid that Mark was present

"Oh and the answers to the other questions is, yes I have seen a few people masturbate but after that long and detailed truth, I hope you will spare the embarrassment of explaining my last"

To Ambers joy Laura agree, that she wouldn’t have to give details of her last however the rest of the answers must still be revealed.

Hearing this a happy Amber started to mutter "Not many people have seen me masturbate however a few people have fingered me" she said not knowing what had inspired her to use the word fingered as this wasn't a word she used often.

Everyone was pleased with all that Amber had revealed to them, they also were aware more about Amber and how kinky she had become. Why wasn't I aware of these sexy things before, wondered Mark

"So how are we going to find out if it was the same Kate" asked David who was anxious to Know as much as possible.

"Pass me my iPod out of my trousers" asked John who was aware of a wireless connection and photos of her on his email account.

Receiving the iPod touch it didn't take long for John to enter the secure password and find the photo he was looking for. "Ahha this is it" he muttered more to himself that the rest of the room.

"Before I show you, I want you to describe her with as much detail as possible" stated John with a chuckle as he remembered Kate from the fun times they had had together.

"I know, I know" said Sarah impatiently, "Why doesn't Kate draw Amber on the Sims 3 computer game, it will be interesting to see how similar the drawing Amber can make and how the Kate we know looks like" Sarah smiled.

"What an excellent idea" said Laura loading the Sims 3 computer game to the laptop with all of the add on expansion packs installed to make it that little bit extra fun.

Amber started to create a new character and before long the character was finished.

"We will both show the room what Kate looks like after the count of 3, is that ok" asked John still unaware of what the computer animation was going to look like.

"Ok" replied Amber before John shouted "3, 2, 1"

As the countdown reached 0, John turned around his iPod touch while Amber swung the laptop around to the room who saw that ..........

TO BE CONTINUED .........

Was it the same person?

What did the mysterious Kate look like?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

09-06-2011, 02:42 PM

Thanks for all the support and glad to say most o the problem over the last few days has been resolved.

So onto part B What is Kate going to look like

PART 164B

Amber swung the laptop around so the room could view what she had designed. Wow the 2 images were near identical

The display image that Amber had tried to create on the Sim’s 3 looked like a stunning girl. Amber was having to estimate what Kate would look like now, as It was a few years since the events had taken place and she had last seen her.

KATE’S LOOKS INCLUDE

Hair Length – Long
Hair Colour – Blonde
Hair Style – Let down
Eye Colour – Blue
Skin Colour – Very pale
Bottom – Small
Height – Taller than average
Weight – Very slim
Looks fit and energetic

http://i.imgur.com/pkBk2.png

http://i.imgur.com/oVMKM.png

TO BE CONTINUED ........

Special thanks to the winner of the name competition - Katebabe21 (http://www.getdare.com/bbs/member.php?u=38062) who has secretly had the images for several days.

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

09-07-2011, 12:30 PM

What are the player’s reactions?

Find our now in ……..

PART 165 (250) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"Well I would put money on the fact that the two people are the same" said David, as Dani thought about all the fun times they had had together, was John actually going to arrange a meet up, she wondered thinking back to all that he said earlier and hoping everything would turn out right.

"Well Amber how have you remembered how Kate looks like so well" asked Mark a little surprised as the events were several years ago, and there was little possibility of Sam still seeing her as he was now in the Army

Amber really didn't want to tell her brother how she had remembered so well and instead tried to shake it off by saying "what can I say, I have a brilliant memory as well as good lucks" while waving her hair behind her.

Several players laughed as they too would say that Amber had a stunning figure. They weren't too sure about her memory though.

"Yea right" sneezed Mark, beginning to recognise some tell tale signs in Amber's weakness and knowing that she actually had a lousy memory. "Tell us how you know" he grinning, knowing he was putting his half sister under immense pressure.

"Err" started Amber before finally giving in and saying "I have watched it a few times on recording"
"What! You recorded the web cam and still have it" butted in John hardly believing his ears.

Amber blushed, and nodding her head she slowly uttered "yes, I can be a naughty girl sometimes"

"You’re telling me" agreed Mark never expecting that his sister would have recorded her brother and the sexy Kate, never mind watch it and probably do other girly stuff.

Everyone was getting more aroused by the second and they were awaiting the next pivotal round. Currently there were 3 players out of the game (Adam and Mark and now Lucy) the 2 males are carrying on with the game by default. Lucy still had not been asked if she wanted to continue. And she sat deliberating about this for a few seconds longer.

With the game lasting until 5 players were nude chip less and out of the game, these was still chance that anything could happen.

"Lucy, would you like to continue or leave the game now" asked Laura who was the winner of the previous round.

Lucy looked at the floor feeling week, she knew that if she had been asked the same question a few rounds ago after her candle wax dare, she would have jumped at the opportunity and ran as fast as she could. However times had changed, and despite being put in immense pain and being asked some challenging truth questions she was actually beginning to enjoy things, not only that, but she wanted to get revenge on some of the players.

"I've made my decision and I am sitting right hear" smiled Lucy, letting everyone know that she was in no way afraid.

Everyone seemed happy with Lucy's decision and it was time to progress to round 46. With the game finishing when 2 more players were stripped, chip less and owing chips everyone felt certain that the game was drawing to an end. Who were these others to be though, they all awaited to find out?

As the winner of the previous round Laura shuffled and happily dealt to everyone with her naked body attracting as much if not more attention than the cards she was dealing.

As the cards were revealed the players all noticed that it was another pivotal round as there was going to be another player out of the game. This player was .......

TO BE CONTINUED ......

Who else is out of the game now?

What is the round going to reveal?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Q) I'M CURRENTLY JUST ABOUT TO WRITE THE FINAL PART/PARTS OF STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL - WHAT LENGTH APPROX WOULD YOU PREFR THE LAST PART TO BE?

2 PARTS OF 600 WORDS?
A PART OF 1000 WORDS ETC

WHAT WOULD YOU FEEL WOULD BE TOO LONG?

Rachie

09-07-2011, 04:37 PM

Who is going to be out of the game?

What will happen next?

Find out now in ………………

PART 166a (251a) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

There was going to be another player out of the game. This player was Dani who had finished the round in 9th position; she was already butt naked as well as being out of chips. Requiring a chip meant she was out of the game and would be receiving a dare for her punishment.

The overall results for round 46 were:

Laura - FOUR OF A KIND (S - 2) (D - 2) (C - 2) (C - 2) (C - 7)
Adam - FULL HOUSE (D - 6) (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 7) (C - 7)

Lucy - THREE OF A KIND (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - 9) (D - 3) (D - 2)
Amber - THREE OF A KIND (C - 8) (D - 8) (S - 8) (S - 3) (S - 2)

David - 2 PAIRS (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (H - 9)
John - 2 PAIRS (D - KING) (C - KING) (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (C - 6)

Mark - PAIR (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (D - 5)
Brian PAIR (C - 4) (S - 4) (S - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 5)

Dani - HIGH CARD (H - ACE) (H - KING) (H - JACK) (H - 10) (D - 8)
Sarah - HIGH CARD (D - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8) (C - 6) (H - 4)

The winner was a relieved Laura for the second round in a row she sat pleased at the way the round had panned out. Sitting naked on the red carpet as she had been since round 43 she thought of what she could dare Dani for being out of the game.

I know, she said to herself thinking back to the previous week’s game.

“Hang on a minute” suddenly cried John. Laura stopped as stiff as a brush as she was just about to reveal Dani’s dare.

“What’s the matter” asked Dani surprised, hoping that she had not actually finished in 9th place and there had been a mistake in the working out.

“I believe from my records Lucy should have done a dare in the last round.”

“Oh” several players cried, surprised and wondering why no-one had noticed. The only thing they could think of was the long descriptive truths that Amber had answered. Were their minds really that distracted?

Lucy sat there looking at the floor, feeling guilty. “Where you aware of this” asked John, looking at Lucy and seeing her looking sad and sorry.

“I was aware at the start and I had forgotten” apologised the guilty Lucy. Hearing this the players realised that Lucy was part to blame, however it was also their duty to spot the facts.

“I propose that Lucy has a dare now, and also a simple truth, but this must be a simple one” proposed John.

Everyone agree and Lucy sat wondering what her dare would be. Laura had won both the current round and the previous round so it was her duty to set the dare. “Lucy I dare you to lick, suck and drink all of this drink” she said happily waving the half empty glass of cherryade in the air.

Lucy looked at Laura surprised, was her dare really going to be that simple. Lucy went to take the glass off Laura when suddenly it fell. Lucy tried to catch the glass not wanting anymore of it to spill on the floor or any more damage to be done than what had already been caused from her spillage a while ago.

Unfortunately for Lucy the glass landed in almost the same identical place the previous had spilt. The sticky cherryade pop spilt all over Mark and his throbbing cock. God do I really have to lick and suck it all up of that monster, thought Lucy knowing that she didn’t really have a choice.

Bending over she took the monster into her mouth, hoping to get it over with before any more damage was caused. The cock actually tasted far better than anything Lucy could have imagined, or was this because of the sticky juices that were all over it.

Lucy kept licking as fast as she could, realising the effect on Marks monster was similar, it was growing to near bursting point. Luckily Lucy had almost completed her dare and was left with licking Mark’s balls finishing off all the tasty liquid.

Mark’s back arched and he was sure if Lucy had kept up the sucking for another 30 seconds she would have something else to clean up, however luckily or unluckily depends on who’s view you look from, Lucy stopped and finished her dare.

“Right then, do you have a truth question for Lucy” cried John, before ordering it to be a simple one.

“Lucy I would like to know ……………….”

TO BE CONTINUED ………………..

What will the truth question be?

What will the effect of the round be?

What will Dani’s task be?

Will Dani continue playing?

Find out by reading more Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Rachie

09-08-2011, 12:00 PM

What is Lucy’s quick/easy question going to be?
What will Dani be dared?

Find out now in …………

PART 166b (251b) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Lucy I would like to know how far are you willing to go with Ben if he made the move” asked Laura smiling as she made some plans for future weeks depending on the answer Lucy gave.

“Well, that is a tough one” started Lucy, “I guess it would depend how things took off, I’m most certainly open for oral, both giving and receiving” she blushed as she realised she had just done some giving to Mark and not too long ago either. I don’t think I would have sex on the first date, but most certainly consider it after that.

Lucy had revealed a lot to the room and she was feeling a little guilty for missing out on her dare the previous round.

There was an awful long pause before finally Laura turned to Dani and continued thinking about what she was going to say earlier. Her mind wandered to the previous week’s game.

Now what had been Dani’s dislikes; ah ha an idea came flooding to her from the stars above as she remembered that Dani had stated that anal and therefore anal toys was one thing she would not like to try.

Now as this was a major dare for being out of the game Laura believed the punishment / dare she had in mind would be justice to fit all of Dani's crimes.

Umm after all how can Dani call it a dislike unless she has tried it, thought Laura. Until she had tried it the previous week when she was being blackmailed would have called it a dislike as well.

"Ok" started Laura before continuing "Dani your dare for finishing 9th and therefore being out if the game is …" she then took a big breath to add suspense.

"First I would like you to get that sexy ass of yours over here" Laura said beckoning Dani over with her index finger.

Dani nervously got to her feet, with cheers and whistles from the players looking at her drop dead gorgeous nude body, she shyly walked over to Laura as she'd been instructed with her ass wobbling behind her.

Reaching her destination Dani plonked her bouncy ass on the floor and looked up into Laura's hands pleasingly. Still not aware of Laura's plans Dani was uncertain if she should say anything or sit awaiting for her next commands.

"Sarah pass me my bag" ordered Laura patiently waiting for her command to be followed. As quick as a flash Sarah jumped up with her toys bouncing freely and grabbed the bag. "Wow what's in here" she asked almost falling over as she felt the weight of the bag.

Laura just smiled as she took hold of the bag and started to rummage inside. "Got it" she eventually cried as she took hold of what she had been looking for.

"What have you got" asked several players surprised.

At first there was no reply from Laura who sat grinning knowing she was playing havoc with Dani's mind. After a further few seconds Laura pulled her hand out of the bag grasping some sort of anal toy.

"O.M.G that's not what I think it is" asked Dani looking worriedly at Laura who sat smiling expecting the reaction that she had got.

"Oh what do you think it is, and where do you think it is going" asked Laura trying to sound sexy and put Dani under a little more strain and pressure than what she was already feeling.

http://i.imgur.com/FFIdJ.png

Everyone looked at the blue butt plug that was about 3.5 inches long and around an inch in diameter. The corkscrew styling made a fantastic finish.

"Have you used that fucking thing" asked Sarah more out of curiosity than surprise as she would never have guessed that Laura was the adventurous type.

Laura pretended she didn't hear her sister and instead still starring at Dani she ordered "Please will you ......

TO BE CONTINUED ........

So what is the dare going to be?
What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

09-10-2011, 01:39 PM

What did Laura ask?

Find out now in ….

PART 167 (252) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Laura pretended she didn't hear her sister and instead still stirring at Dani she ordered "Please will you stand up, i want to see how cute your little bum is" she chuckled out loud.

Dani didn't have much choice other than to comply. Reluctantly she Rose to her feet and stood with her perfectly formed round globes (arse) facing Laura who was still stood holding the blue toy tight in her hand.

"Do it, Give it to her" a few voices were heard.

Laura's next order was for Dani to bend over which she ordered in such a way Dani felt like a worthless slut. Bending over double Dani's perky ass was shoved in the air and was begging for punishment.

"Wow, can I give it a slap" asked Brian, who seemed mesmerised by the sight of Dani's two gaping holes that were plain for anyone to see.

Laura didn't say anything, and instead positioned the butt plug at the entrance to Dani's anus. "Are you ready for a bit of pleasure" asked Laura teasing Dani a little more.

Dani didn't know what to say and as she felt something touch her pale ass she shuddered and closed her eyes tightly trying to forget about everything that was happening.

"I bet you are going to enjoy this small plug going inside your virgin ass" giggled Laura some more, as the tension mounted waiting for whatever would happen next.

Laura still hadn't inserted the plug when she asked for her bag to be passed over. Wondering what Laura might have planned, Sarah fetched her sister’s bag as fast as she could hoping she wouldn't miss the first insertion.

It didn't take long for Sarah to get there as it was on the top of the pile where Laura had thrown it moments earlier. What did she want her bag for, Sarah wondered? The only thing she could think of was double penetration if she had another toy in the bag. However surely Laura could not be this mean, could she?

The tension mounted as Laura took hold of her bag in one hand and kept teasing Dani with the plug by stroking it up and down her splendid crack.

"Ah got it" said Laura as her fishing finished and she took hold of what she was searching for. Out of her bag she pulled out her phone. Dani was still turned away from the group and new nothing about what Laura had got or was planning on doing.

Switched it to video mode she handed her phone to Sarah who realised exactly what Laura was planning.

With Dani unaware that her first time was going to be recorded Laura smiled and teased Dani with the plug some more. Everyone could tell that the tease was driving Dani insane as her juicy cunt became wetter and wetter.

"Wow you are liking this aren't you" teased Amber who was more playing for the camera and hoping for an audio response from Dani of some kind.

As the only player to be sitting in front of Dani, John smiled as Dani's facial expression painted a thousand pictures. She looked lost, surprised nervous anxious all at the same time.

With the video now rolling it was soon time for a bit more action. Dani gritted her teeth in anticipation as Laura screamed 1, 2 3.

Just as Laura shouted 3, Dani began to scream anticipating the pain that was going to be caused.

However there was no pain and Laura shouted .......

TO BE CONTINUED .......

What did Laura shout?

What happened next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

09-12-2011, 03:24 PM

What is Dani’s dare going to be?

Find out now in ……..

PART 168 (253) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However there was no pain and Laura shouted "4, 5" The tension mounted how long was Laura going to count for, what was the reason for this thought Dani.

"6, 7 8, 9, 10, 11.... Laura kept counting in a steady way making sure each number could clearly be heard.

Adam decided as Laura was counting he had time to tell a quick joke
What four animals does a woman like to have in her house? A tiger in bed, a mink in her closet, a jaguar in her garage and a jackass to pay for it all.

Over time Dani like everyone else started thinking about the joke that Adam was telling and therefore paid less attention to Laura who took the opportunity and shoved the little blue plug hard into Dani's waiting ass.

"Fuck meeee" screamed Dani as the plug went deeper into her virgin ass. The plug wasn't big, but if sure felt like it for Dani who would have never imagined herself doing this, let alone in front of her friends.

Mark stood up with his cock hanging free and happily said "I would be honoured, I haven't done that for a while"

The group stirred at him with Amber asking her brother "do you mean it has been a while since you fucked or that it's been a while since you fucked a girl while there was something up her butt. Several players laughed at this and Mark scowled at the room wishing he hadn't said anything in the first place.

Meanwhile Dani was stuffed with the anal plug that Laura had left deep inside her dark tunnel letting Dani get accustomed to the colourful object.

Just as The sensation began to die Laura decided to have a little more fun knowing everything was being caught on film and wanting Dani to remember the first experience

There was a sudden squeal of pleasure as Laura gave Dani's arse cheeks a hard slap causing the globes to wobble and the sensation to tingle inside her caused by the motion of the anal plug.

"You liked that didn't you, you little slut" said Laura strictly hoping to spark a response from Dani.

The response she got couldn’t have been better "Your making me so fucking horny, you can shove that inside me anytime you fucking like"

Laura smiled knowing it was all on video for later evidence. "Do you mean that and what about my other toys" sniggered Laura as later events and plans spun around her head.

"Yea I'm serious, your such a tease and anything you have my body can sure take it, just put it in me" answered Dani feeling very naughty and not realising what she was saying or that there was a camera video recording everything that was being said and done.

Unaware to Dani, Laura smiled as she again gave the cuddled cheeks a playful slap causing a similar effect to before. Taking hold of a pen and paper she quickly scrubbed a note to the other players instructing them not to tell Laura that she was recorded and if they were good and did this they may be in store for a further treat if everything went as planned. The note was very scribbly as Laura was multitasking and not wanting the video to deteriorate.

Everyone was anxious to know what else Laura could have planned and they all nodded their heads in agreement.

Laura then gave her dare to Dani "Your dare is to let whoever I decide put that plug inside you whenever I tell you/them for the next week. You must then leave it there until I give you instructions otherwise"

"For a week" stuttered Dani wondering how much time it was going to be inside her, was her views about disliking anything in that mucky hole about to change.

"Now then I think it's time ..........

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What is it time for?

What will happen next?

Find out by reading more Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Rachie

09-14-2011, 02:30 AM

How much more fun, will Dani have?

Find out now in …………..

PART 169 (254) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"Now then I think it's time that Adam had a little fun and took that plug out of your tight ass" smiled Laura hoping that Dani would understand how much fun the next week was going to be for her.

"Ok" answered Dani happily, expecting this would be the last she would feel of the plug, for that night anyway.

Adam jumped for joy as he heard his name, followed by the task he had been offered. This excitement went from strength to strength when he heard Laura's following words "Do it was fast or as slow as you like" she silently chuckling to herself as she made the next steps of her plan. Wow Dani is going to love watching this video.

Taking hold of the 3 1/2 inch sex toy Adam started to tease it out of Dani's tight ass. Slowly more and more of the plug could be seen as Dani's ass gave way. The extreme pleasure Dani was receiving was better than she could ever have expected. She felt shameful that she was giving in, and she always believed that her arse was good for one thing and that nothing would ever be allowed access. This is naughty, this is naughty she kept saying to herself still hoping that it would never happen again, but at the same time realising what she had told Laura in the spit of the moment when the pleasure was too high to control. They will have forgotten about it in a round or two's time she thought, not realising that her whole actions were being recorded.

Dani screamed with pleasure as the toy was finally removed, she was shocked however with hearing the words that followed. "Amber would you like to shove that plug back into its rightful place" Laura giggled trying to imagine how Dani was feeling.

Amber was delighted with the words and the opportunity to get close to Dani's two holes. Taking the blue plug off Adam, Amber debated if she should tease Dani anymore and if yes how.

Dani stood there with her bum stuck up in the air waiting for the assault of her arse to continue. She wasn't prepared for what happened next. Amber thrust the anal plug as hard and fast into Dani's ass as she possibly could.

The noise from Dani was so loud it probably saved the planet by scaring any aliens living on distant planets. "ARGGG FUCK MEEEE BACKWARDSS" Dani screamed at the top of her voice.

Several players roared with laughter knowing that Dani was having the ride of her life as well as the fact that everything was recorded for the players to relive over and over again.

"Did that feel as good as the first" asked Amber trying to make Dani feel as slutty as she could.

There was no reply from Dani who just sat panting from the immense pleasure / pain she had felt.

"I think it's time the game continued" muttered Laura knowing the plug was still deep in place.

"What, this thing of your is still inside me" shouted Dani stating the obvious. She wasn't expecting to be playing any more of the game with it there as her concentration levels would surely reduce dramatically.

Turning her video off and saving it Laura asked "Now then Dani would you like to stay and finish the game or are you going to walk home a little revealing" she asked already anticipating the answer.

"I am going to continue playing the game and wait for Sarah to be stripped, I will then have a little fun of my own" answered Dani not thinking what it would be like if she wasn't stripped and what it may be like to have 2 toys or other items inside her.

Laura turned to her sister and asked .......

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

What did Laura ask?
Time for the next round, what will it reveal?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answer

Rachie

09-16-2011, 11:57 AM

Is it time for the next round?
What will be the consequences?

Find out now in ……

PART 170 (255) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Laura turned to her sister and asked, "Sarah you are lucky enough not to face a truth or a dare however I still require a few of your chips" holding her hand out to take the chips that were on the floor besides Sarah who was one of those lucky players to still be sat in their underwear, Laura gave a wide smile.

Sarah handed over her last 2 chips. She was sat feeling a little nervous as she now was once again on the brink of having her sexy thong removed from her.

With Adam, Mark, Dani and Lucy being out of the game, it was only a matter of time before the 5th and final victim was discovered and the Game would come to an end. Would it be this round or the one after, Sarah thought hoping she would win a few rounds and the fun would continue.

"Is everyone ready for the next round" asked John wondering what would happen next. There were few objections and Laura dealt the cards to the nervous people.

As the rounds become more and more critical the tension mounts. Should they play safe or was it possible they could have a winning hand in which case should they discard cards and try for this.

This provided everything for a very interesting round and the overall results for round 47 showed.

John = Straight Flush (D - 9) (D - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (D - 5)
David = Full House (C - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (S - 4) (D - 4)

Adam = STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6)
Mark = THREE OF A KIND (H - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (D - KING) (S - 3)

Brian = 2 PAIRS(C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - KING)
Sarah = 2 PAIRS (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - 9) (H - 9) (H - JACK)

Lucy = PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (S - 5) (H - 2)
Laura = PAIR (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Dani = HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (S - 6) (H - 3)
Amber = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (C - 2)

It turned out to be a complete perfect round for the males who had filled the top 5 places for the first time.

Amber got that sinking feeling as she realised she would be required to show a little more. She was currently only one of two players to be sat in their underwear with the other player being Sarah.

Dani was likewise not happy with her rounds performance and her concentration had indeed been interrupted by the unusual tingly feeling she had in her ass.

John was the winner of the round and happily had the decision of who to deal with first. Should he strip Amber or give Dani a dare.

After a few seconds to think about it John decide that he would strip Amber giving him a few extra minutes to perfect Dani's dare.

"Amber has to strip, Amber has to strip" sang Mark as he danced around the room ecstatic at the thought of seeing his 1/2 sister in the nude.

"Indeed she does" answered John as she approached Amber, who didn't seem to be shy one bit.

"Arn't you nervous" asked Adam remembering his first time the previous week.

"After how many eyes saw me at Lincoln, do you think I am nervous when there are other sexy girls here in the same state and everyone is friendly" replied Amber giving a very simple, no I'm not nervous message to all the players.

"Are you ready" asked John as she took hold of the part see through black mesh material of Amber’s thong.

"Of course I'm ready" replied Amber who was hoping her friend would get it over with.

John slowly pulled the black, part see through mesh / lace thong down at the back, slowly revealing a splendid ass crack to the players.

"Wow it looks fucking .." started Mark who was going to finish off by saying sexy, however he was rudely interrupted by Adam who said fuck able.

There were a few roars of laughter and the players still had not seen the gem they were all hoping for.

John pulled the sexy thong totally away from Ambers ass who's pussy was only hidden by a tiny piece of material. Teasing the players for what seemed like an eternity he eventually pulled the thong clean off Amber and chucked it in Marks face.

Mark was so shocked and wondered what hit him. Should he act like he was enjoying having the thong there or pull it away as quick as possible, decision decisions.

In the end Mark decided he would do neither, and slowly picked the thong up off his face. Letting it linger there for a little longer than was necessary, savouring the taste and smell of his sexy now naked 1/2 sisters used underwear.

There were a few whistles as they all saw the tighter juiciest pussy they had ever seen. The lips were all tucked nicely into place and many believed there hadn't been much inside that love hole.

Amber remained with her legs in the air showing everyone her gorgeous figure. To the surprise of most of the players Amber didn't seem to be shy in the least. This was almost the total opposite to the first time of every other female.

"Now is it time for Dani's dare so we can move on to the next round" asked Amber after what seemed like several minutes of silence with the players sat open mouthed starring at the perfect sight.

John eventually came back to life grinning as he knew the time had arrived for some more fun. Still smiling he opened his mouth while ........

TO BE CONTINUED .......

What will happen next?
How much more fun can they possibly have with Dani?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel and all will be revealed.

Rachie

09-18-2011, 11:59 AM

Dani’s Dare is revealed

Find out what, now in …………

PART 171 (256) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Still smiling John opened his mouth while looking up at the ceiling and noticing something he smiled as his plan was beginning to form.

“Dani, how much you enjoy your dare will depend on the results from a little game you are going to play”.

"You are going to be spanked. Where and how many times depends on your skill. This is the game you are going to play" started John striking a little fear into Dani's still young heart.

"I am going to lay five cards in 2 different lines. You will then turn the first card over and you may choose to discard the card for the card in the second pile, before moving onto the second cards in each pile etc.

"In the end you will finish up with 5 selected cards. Some may be from the first column others may be from the second column"

"Now here is your task" John continued.

"The lower the cards are the better you will feel as this determines the number of slaps that you will be facing. The suit depends who will be doing the slapping and where it will be

Diamonds = me (John) on your ass
Hearts = me (John) and 2 others on your ass

Clubs = me (John) anywhere I like
Spades = me (John) and 2 others anywhere we like

http://i.imgur.com/K9rli.png

"There will also be a little twist after you have finished playing your game. You will have a choice if to participate in that or not though"

"Do you understand the rules" asked John, one final time.

"Err so what are the picture cards worth" asked Dani thinking of a very intelligent question.

"Oh yes, I forgot to State that" muttered John, giving credit to Dani's question. "All picture cards are worth 10 as well as double the previous card.

"Ok I think I understand the rules" said Dani nervously wondering how much pain she was soon about to feel.

John placed 10 cards on the red carpet. These were in 2 rows of 5 and Dani sat debating how the best way to play the game would be. Should she try for any value red card as it would only be John spanking her then, or should she try for low values or what about avoiding picture cards. God there were so many choices and neither seemed straight forward.

"Ok then, turn the first card over" said John giving his orders for Dani to start her dare.

Dani slowly turned the first card over, not knowing what to expect. She did so very gingerly that anyone would have thought she was picking up a pet crocodile.

Slowly looking down at the carpet she saw the tough decision that she was faced with. Should she ask to swap the card, but what if it was worse that she currently was holding.

"What does hearts mean" she asked already knowing the answer but wanting a little clarification to make certain.

John answered "Hearts means you will be spanked by me and 2 others on your ass, and the number 6 means that you will be given 6 slaps by all 3 of us"

"Oh" cried Dani hoping that it would be 6 slaps between the 3 players.

Dani sat wondering what to do, in the end she final made her mind up and nervously asked John "please may I ........

TO BE CONTINUED .......

What would you do?

If you have a pack of cards feel free to play a quick demo game, tosee what you would be forced with.

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for more punishing results.

Rachie

09-20-2011, 11:23 AM

What would Dani chose?
Find out now in ………

PART 172 (257) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Dani sat wondering what to do, in the end she final made her mind up and nervously asked John "please may I keep this card" she said feeling rather unhappy that she was asking for 6 spanks from 3 different people on her bare behind.

John smiled knowing Dani's first assault was set.

"Right then, I think it's time you moved on to your second card, would you like to turn that over" asked John politely

Dani slowly turned the card over like she had done the last. Not wanting to look at the card she kept her eyes closed before squinting through them. It was a Low number 3 however the downside was that it was a Spade meaning the slapping would be by 3 people instead of just one, also it could be anywhere.

Dani instantly decided that it would be better to keep the card than risk it and find the other was something much more terrible.

"I will keep it" she told John, sounding rather happy at her decision.

"Moving on then" smiled John imagining where he was going to slap Dani now that he had the opportunity to slap her anywhere at least 3 times

Dani knew what John was implying and turned her 3rd card over, this time much quicker than the previous two and the players could tell that her confidence was starting to build.

The card was a 9 of clubs. Oh this one was a tough decision, as 9 slaps anywhere by John could be quite painful, but it would just be him. Dani tried to way out the odds, was it better to go with this or risk the other card.

The thought process seemed to last forever before Dani eventually said "can I please risk it for the other card"

"Certainly honey, just remember that as soon as you have touched the card there is no going back and you will be undertaking the task that the card relates to" smiled John hoping and praying that he would have the chance to tease Dani about the card at a later date and that it would be an even worse card than the one Dani had already chosen and now discarded.

"I understand" replied Dani as she placed her hand on the card and slowly started to turn it over. The first thing that she noticed was that the card was a 10 and so she would be punished more heavily, but what was the suit.

Trying to calm down she realised that to her regret the card was a Spade and therefore the worst possible suit. Dani sat down realising that she had made the wrong decision. Wishing she could go back in time and save the first card Dani began to sulk. How would she feel with 10 slaps by 3 different people? That's 30 slaps anywhere they like thought Dani unable to forget about it.

With her bum still full of the anal plug Dani realised it could be a sore evening, but there were still 2 cards left to pick.

"Are you ready to find out what your next card will be" asked John knowing that he indeed would be able to tease Dani over the card, I wonder how much more luck Dani will have, he wondered.

So far Dani had revealed a 6, 3 and a 10 with the lower the number the better did this mean she was actually having a lucky game or not, a few of the players were wondering?

Dani slowly took hold of the 4th card what would it be, she wondered? As it flipped over Dani saw that it was indeed ..........

TO BE CONTINUED ...........

What would the rest of Dani’s fate be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

09-22-2011, 12:19 PM

Thanks for all the wonderful people who have viewed the Strip Poker with a Twist series - over 2 1/4 million views.

Dani’s final cards are revealed – but what will they be?

Find out now in ……………

PART 173 (258) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

As it flipped over Dani saw that it was indeed another tough decision.

The players could all see that the card was again another spade meaning if Dani chose to keep the card, John as well as 2 others were going to have a bit if fun. The only positive Dani could see was that the card was only a 5. This would still mean she would get 15 spanks in total.

Dani nervously asked for the card to be swapped hoping and praying for anything other than a spade. She was lucky in this respect as it was a heart, meaning all the slaps would be on Dani's currently pale ass that was full of a wonderful blue toy giving Dani a weird sensation as she had never had anything up there and never considered there would be.

The suit of the card was the only positive thing though, the value was a jack meaning as it was a picture card it was worth 10 spanks. The major downside to the picture cards were that the previous card was doubled. Realising this Dani re-check to see what her previous card was, while already expecting and aware Dani was hoping she may have forgotten a round.

This wasn't the case and Dani sat stirring at the 10 of spades which already meant that Dani would be receiving 10 spanks by 3 people anywhere on her naked body they liked.

This was now doubled to 20 spanks by each and Dani got a sinking feeling as she realised the last 2 swaps had been the wrong decision.

"I am going to keep the next card no matter what it is" a grumpy Dani said believing she couldn't then make the wrong decision.

"Oh 20 spanks" teased John, trying to decide where these were mainly going to be focussed. Wow he was going to get some revenge on Dani from all she had made him do earlier that evening and for winning and teasing him about the previous week’s game

Most of the players were smiling wondering who John would pick to do the spanking and indeed where these were going to take place. Also what was the little twist that John had said he was going to ask Dani after the mini game had finished?

"Now then is it time we moved onto the last card or has Dani said she is going to keep to no matter what" asked Lucy wondering how serious Dani was.

John answered "We will play fair, and she can chose after she has seen the first card"

"Dani would you like to turn your last card over please" smiled John

Dani turned it over as fast as she could determine that she was going to keep the card. "I want to kee" started Dani before the card value and suit had even sunk in.

"Can I have a few seconds to think about what I wish to do" asked Dani back tracking what she was about to say.

"Your just in time" answered John "yes you can have a few seconds to think, I don't want you rushing into any decisions, much like I'm not going to be rushing the spanks, I want to take my time" John finished.

Dani sat looking at the king in front of her knowing that the chance of a worse card was quite remote. The card was however a Diamond and so she would only face punishment from John. However the bad news about this card was that if she chose to keep it the previous cards value would be doubled, and as that was already a double card the 3rd card would be quadrupled.

Out of the 104 cards, 7 had already been chosen meaning there was a 1 in 97 chance of any card being selected. There are 12 picture cards in a pack of cards meaning 22 were to be found. These 22 cards would all be equal or worse than the card Dani had already got selected.

The odds were stacked high in Dani's favour with around a 77% chance of a better card.

Fearing the worst Dani asked for the second card. John nodded his head and Dani slowly picked up the last card. Could she look at it, surely she hadn't been foolish again, had she?

Slowly turning the card over Dani noticed that it was a 8 of hearts. Her heart began to beat again as she realised that at least it wasn't a picture card.

"So how is Dani going to be punished and what is the twist you were talking about earlier" asked Adam wondering what his friend could have in store next.

John was just about to answer when instead Laura smiled and asked .........

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What is Laura going to ask?

What will Dani’s twist be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers

Rachie

09-23-2011, 12:46 PM

This is tomorrow’s part early as I won’t be on here tomorrow evening, special night :)

What will Laura ask?

What will John’s twist be?

Find out now in ………..

PART 174 (259) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

John was just about to answer when instead Laura smiled and asked "Dani will you come here please I want to take something out of you"

Dani couldn't have felt happier with hearing these words that Laura had suddenly muttered. Scrambling over to her as fast as her legs could carry her, with the butt plug swinging around inside her dark virgin tunnel, giving her again the weirdest feeling she had ever felt. She didn't care however as Laura had told her the plug would be soon removed.

Once in front of Laura, Dani waited for her plug to be removed. Teasingly Laura did this as slow as possible reminding her of how naughty she had become.

Moments after it had been removed John stated to tell Dani about her options, she could either stick with the spankings she had already confirmed or she had options to risk it with a twist.

Your twist is as follows "There will be 5 cards places in s row on the carpet; you will be shown the first card and have to predict if the next will be higher or lower, if you are successful you move onto the next and so on. You must successfully guess each card correctly to win"

"Oh all 5 guessed correct" asked Dani thinking that should be manageable.

"No, there will only be 4 guesses as the first card you start off with" replied John, making everything seem even easier.

PROPOSED GAME
http://i.imgur.com/1qVNq.png

"And what do I win or what's the penalty if I'm wrong" asked Dani who had already made her mind up she was going to take the twist and felt certain it couldn't be that hard.

Smiling John began to explain the twist "if you are successful you may chose any female here to receive the spanking for you. That means you will not be put in any pain and possibly have the chance to slap someone where ever you like. However if you are incorrect about a single card" started John before giving a deep breath and listened to the muttering around the room.

"So if Dani chooses the twist and gets it correct one of us will be receiving her punishment" asked Sarah quite alarmed, yet not surprised with John's evil mind.

"That's correct" John finally managed to mutter before everyone asked, "but what If she's wrong"

John sat thinking about the punishment, grinning like a Cheshire cat he final answered "If Dani chooses to take the twist and fails she will first receive her punishment here in front of everyone as well as the same amount of spanks at any one time later this week. The spanks may be from a hand or any object and the nature of both spankings will be decided by myself" do you understand.

John was hoping that Dani would take the twist and fail, but at the same time he was not too bother as he knew that even if Dani decided to take the twist and was successful he would have the chance to spank some hot female later that night.

Dani sat thinking about her decision for a little longer, she already felt like she had made her decision but wanted to let the players sweat it out for a little longer.

The wait seamed agonising as the females were all nervous in case Dani chose to take on the twist and was successful.

Eventually Dani opened her mouth and stuttered "I will take the twist on one condition

"What's that" answered John wondering what Dani may want to bargain for and if he would be able to get her to agree to anything else. What she would be prepared to sacrifice?.

Dani nervously started to say "Well I would like to be guaranteed to be able to give some of the spanking if and when I complete this other game.

"Well if you would like for me to agree to that I need you to commit something too" chuckled John knowing he was putting Dani under immense pressure.

"What is that?" asked Dani nervously wondering how the dare twist could get any more daring.

John calmly started to say ........

TO BE CONTINUED ............

What will the rest of John’s twist be?

Will Dani agree to the twist offer?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

09-26-2011, 05:38 AM

Will Dani take the twist?

What will the results be of her decision?

Find out now in ………

PART 175 (260) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

John calmly started to say "If you want that you must also agree that if you lose you must ask 2 different people every day for a week to give you 5 spankings on your ass. Each day these must be different people.

"So would you like to agree to this bargain, if you win you can do some of the spanking, if you loose you must receive some extra from 2 people each day" asked John trying to make out he was doing Dani a favour.

Dani agreed to the new twist with the added dare. John asked for Dani to sign a piece of paper where he wrote down the forfeit if Dani lost and the bonus if she was correct. "Are you ready for me to lay the cards out" continued John in his usual polite manor.

"Go ahead let me show you how easy it will be" replied Dani trying to keep her confidence high

John laid 5 cards in a line all face down so no one could tell what they were. "Turn your first card over when you’re ready" stuttered John teasingly.

Dani turned her first card over and noticed it was a Jack. Relieved that it was a high card and there was a good chance the card would be lower Dani smiled and said "I would like to pick lower, thank you"

"Are you sure you want to predict the next card Is lower" asked John teasing Dani a little as well as making sure everyone was aware what she had chosen.

"Yes please" replied Dani as she took hold of the 2nd card and slowly turned it over. Happily she noticed that it was a 10 meaning her prediction was correct.

"What do you think this time then" asked David who had been in a bit of a daze wondering what the twist was meaning and what would be the results of it.

"I would again like to go lower" answered Dani believing the odds were then in her favour. John asked for her to confirm this before she slowly turned over the card. To her joy it was an ace meaning the next card should be an easy choice.

Dani was almost bouncing around the room like a bouncy ball as she knew her 3rd out if 4 predictions couldn't be anything other than correct.

"Higher please" stated Dani. While waiting for John's magical words she sat twiddling her thumbs hoping the card would be a king and again make the choice easy.

"Go ahead and reveal the next to last card" John ordered Dani, aware that if she was correct she would be playing the last round in the near future.

Again Dani wasn't sure if she was brave enough to look at the card. Eventually she realised that she had no choice but to look at the card.

Her first reaction was the feeling of joy and happiness as she realised again she was correct and the card was indeed higher than her previous.

She had just one more choice to get correct before she would be safe, however what should she chose. It was such an awkward decision to make as the card she had previously revealed was the 7 of hearts.

What did this mean, was there an equal chance of the card being higher and lower? She sat thinking about the odds as they were very near equal however tree was a slight higher chance the card would be ........

TO BE CONTINUED ......

What will happen next?

What are the different odds of the card being higher or lower?

Keep reading Strip poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

09-28-2011, 11:32 AM

Will Dani win or lose

Find out now in ……………….

PART 176 (261) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

She sat thinking about the odds as they were very near equal however there was a slight higher chance the car would be lower. They were playing with 2 packs of cards meaning there were 104 to predict from. 4 cards had been revealed meaning there were 100 more mystical cards.

7 of these cards would be the same value as the card she already had (7%) there were 46 cards which would be higher (46%) and 47 cards would be lower (47%)

With the odds predicting the card would be lower Dani nervously made her prediction “lower please.” She was so nervous and anxious to see what the card would be that her hand was shaking as she waited for John to ask her to confirm her choice and turn the last card over.

"You sure" asked John, making sure that Dani's decision couldn't come back and bite him in the ass.

Everyone was anxious to find out if Dani would be correct or not, they could all see the importance of this card and knowing the impact could be decisive for one of them. If Dani was correct who would she chose to take her place, surely now wasn't the best time to upset her.

"Yes don't try to change my mind now" replied Dani knowing that the statistics were closely matched and the odds were stacked only just in her favour.

As nervous as a suicide pilot, Dani turned the final card over, hoping and praying for something lower than a seven. Her eyes were tightly shut and there was no sound from the players who were all doing as they had been instructed and keeping their lips sealed until after Dani had viewed her card and found out her destiny.

When she opened her eyes to her dismay she saw a 9. How could this be possible, she began to ask herself realising that she had lost the twist. O.M.G this means, she started thinking hoping she had fallen asleep and would wake up to find the last card in front of her.

Dani had failed at the final hurdle and would indeed be spanked by several people in the near future. Could things get any worse, she thought to herself.

"Now Dani can you remember what you agreed" started John before continuing "you agree to the spankings both now as well as again at any 1 time I chose this week. The nature of the spankings will be decided by me. You also agree to have 2 people to spank your bare ass every day for a week.

Dani bowed her head in shame realising that John was indeed correct and she had agreed to all of this in front of her friends. There was no way of getting out if this now.

Believing that indeed it was impossible things could get any worse Dani asked, "Where do you want me" while already feeling the pain behind each slap before they had even begun.

"I want you blindfolded so you are unaware of all the pain you are going to be feeling until it hits you" grinned John believing everything was going to be more enjoyable than he had ever imagined when he had thought of the original dare.

"I also would like you to be" he started making Dani fear the worse.

"Dani babe can you please come here" said .........

TO BE CONTINUED .........

What is going to happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-01-2011, 04:12 AM

What will happen to Dani?

Find out now in ………

PART 177 (262) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"Dani babe can you please come here" said Laura hoping she would be able to insert the blue anal plug inside Dani cute pale ass before she received any of her punishment spanks.

Dani new instantly what her friend Laura was going to do to her. Her previous feelings of that things couldn't get any worse were inaccurate as things indeed were going to start getting a little worse / degrading. Carefully Laura shoved the toy deep into its rightful place as Dani bent over trying to absorb the feeling, giving out a few squeals which was the only noise the players could hear as they silently awaited to find out what would happen next.

Oh that feels good, thought Dani wishing she didn't feel like it. Was she really beginning to like having that thing inside her arse, she really didn't know.

After a few seconds of the toy inside her the feeling slowly started to disappear. O.M.G thought Dani as she tried to imagine her spankings with this inside her. How was she going to feel? This she still wasn't aware of and the unknown excited her even more.

"Are you ready, and how are you feeling" asked Sarah with a smug grin on her face glad that she would have the chance to at least watch if not participate in causing Dani a little pain before she had the opportunity to punish her if she was stripped before the end of the game.

Dani really wasn't sure what to say, it was obvious how she was feeling and she would never be ready for the events that she knew must take place.

"Dani come here I want to blindfold you before we go any further" smiled John making plans for the events to follow

With little choice Dani rose to her feet and wandered over to John. Tying the blindfold tight Dani was left in darkness. Whatever is John going to decide next, she asked herself?

"I would like you to go and stand in the middle of the room where there is a lot more space" instructed John.

Dani heard perfectly well what John had asked her to do however without any vision it was extremely hard to know where the centre of the room was.

Adam guided Dani to where he believed John was meaning. Dani's ass wobbled as she made progress through the house and she was unaware what was happening when John ordered her to put her hands in the air.

Not realising why Dani quickly complied. She wasn't going to annoy John as she knew he had the power over her for at least a few minutes as well as and some other point in the coming week

With Dani's hands in the air John smiled and quickly grabbed her right wrist. "Snap" a handcuff was snapped around Dani wrist with the other end fastened to the demonstration light in the middle of the room ceiling. It wasn't long before her right hand was securely fastened and it was then time to move onto her left.

In what seemed like no time at all she was handcuffed naked with her toy inside her driving her wild while being unaware of everything that was happening around her.

O.M.G this was going to be quite a lot different that she could ever imagine, thought Dani. Was the thrill of the unknown really making her juices dribble?

"So Dani babie, how are you feeling, stood there in the middle of the room with you hands tied above your head and restricted vision" asked John, trying to make it sound kinky.

Dani wasn't sure what she could say to reply at least her feet were firmly on the ground and closed tight together, she thought.

That was until .......

TO BE CONTINUED .......

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip poker with a Twist the sequel for answers

Rachie

10-02-2011, 12:29 PM

Thank you again for all the wonderful replies and views

At least Dani’s feet were firmly on the ground and tight together that was until – what?

Find out now in …………..

PART 178 (263) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

That was until John gave his next command."Spread those fucking legs and answer my damn question you slut" he shouted acting like a really master that wasn't pleased with his slave.

Dani heard John loud and clear and she started to part her legs just a little while babbling, what could she answer "I'm a little nervous wondering what you’re going to do next" she answered truthfully.

"Spread your legs more, you fucking bitch" John continued to insult Dani.

Dani really didn't want too, but she knew she must keep John on her side for the events that were to follow.

As she spread her legs, both John and Adam grabbed hold of her ankles. "What the fuck is happening" Dani swore as her slim legs were tied well apart. The restraints around Dani's arms were tightened forcing Dani to reach higher in the air held up towards the display light.

She was forced to stand legs apart on tip toes with her cute perky ass sticking out for all to see. Her cute pussy lips were also glistening and everyone could tell that Dani was secretly enjoying the thrill.

"Are you ready for the fun to begin" giggled John more to the players than Dani.

"Nooo" replies Dani before continuing "How long is this going to last"

"He he" this may last a while, depends on how much of a good girl you are, there will be a wait between each of your cards punishments to allow time for you to calm down and the effect to hit you before the next thrill.

"How will I know when the spankings are going to begin" Dani asked hoping she would be told beforehand.

John sniggered before he gave his answer "You will know when they are beginning from the slight pain the first one will give you" there was no way he was going to spoil it by giving Dani advance warning.

The room went deadly silent as John began scribbling notes so he wouldn't be telling Dani about anything that was happening. "Is anyone there" asked Dani scared of the fact her friends may have just left her there in the basement all tied up with no control or power to do anything"

Suddenly Dani's fears disappeared as WHACK her bare behind received its first spank. The shock and sting seemed magical at first, but for how long would these feelings last.

I want you to count each one and say "1 slap for my slutty ass etc" ordered John.

Dani felt degraded enough already but knew what must be done.

"Yes sir" she mumbled hoping to please John as her arse was still stinging from the first slap she had received. It was however only a gentle tease compared to some that were to come.

John lifted his hand and gave Dani's right ass cheek a playful slap in a similar position as he'd done moments earlier. Dani's pale cheeks wobbled from the tap and the toy inside her gave her an added thrill as it wobbled around deep inside her. "2 slaps for my slutty ass" she shouted hoping to please John.

"What happened to fucking number 1" snapped John angrily. Dani wasn't sure what she should do next, should she try continuing her number order and answer like the next one was her 3rd or should she say 2 again and pretend like her last was the 1st.

In the end Dani decided the best and easiest way was to not annoy anyone and subsequently start again from scratch.

John once again lightly slapped Dani's pale right cheek, this time in quick succession.

"1 slap for my slutty ass, 2 slaps for my slutty ass" Dani mumbled hoping starting again would please John and make him go easier with the punishment of future spankings.

John smiled as he was pleased that he was turning Dani into a little slut and she was complying with his every command. Her ass looked as sexy as hell with her legs spread apart and standing on tip toes.

John spanked Dani a further 4 times on the same cheek causing her to squeal with pain as well as the joy the plug was giving her. Each time she remembered to count out loud and give the slutty line she had been instructed.

Thank goodness that’s the first part of her punishment over with, she thought just as John ........

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What will the rest of Dani’s punishment be like?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-06-2011, 12:34 PM

Apologies for a longer delay than usual, been a little ill and still getting over the last of it.

Hope my mind checking the part has been ok.

Please read and comment

PART 179 (264) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Thank goodness that’s the first part of my punishment over with, she thought, just as John wrote on a scrap of paper.

Dani was totally unaware of everything that was taking place that was until she felt another shape sting on her ass. This time it landed on her left cheek and totally made her jump.

Almost hitting the light that was above her head, Dani's ass again wobbled as she finally came back down to earth. Who was it, she wondered?

Am I supposed to keep counting she wondered, and so asked in a puzzled voice?

There was another slight pause before John answered "I am instructing you to give a different name for your ass every time it is slapped, eg 1 slap on my ass etc. You can start from 2 though as you are being a good little slut"

Dani was pleased with the few words that John had mumbled. She was just about to open her mouth and say ok when another stink hit her left cheek. "2 slaps on my bum" Dani said happily pleasing John and hopefully whoever the person that was punishing her.

With no time to catch her breath Dani felt another sting "3 slaps on my ass". This was followed by a fourth and fifth. "4 slaps on my butt" "5 slaps on my black hole"

The 6th slaps seemed a lot harder and Dani screamed from the initial pain that was caused. Her mind wasn't in the correct place and she wondered what other words she could use for her bum.

Suddenly a rush of a few words came to her, how could she have been so careless and forgotten the words booty and backside. "6 slaps on my backside" she shouted hoping whoever was giving her the slaps was enjoying feeling her backside. She was perfectly aware they would all be able to see the slutty anal plug that was shoved deep inside her willing ass and causing her immense enjoyment.

There was a few seconds pause before John ordered Dani to describe how she was feeling in-between counting the next slaps.

As soon as John had finished giving his orders Dani felt a playful slap on her ass. Wow this person feels good and is nice and kindly doing it gently, thought Dani, suddenly realising she was supposed to be talking out loud.

"That's feels wonderful" started Dani as another playful tap was given. "Whoever is doing that is so kind and .." Dani continued as another slap was given, this time directly onto the anal plug which was inside her deep hole. This felt totally different to the others and Dani let out a playful squeal as the toy ricashaded through her body

"Oh that one feels a little different and was quite a shock" Dani truthfully mumbled. There was then total silence for a few seconds before an angry voice echoed throughout the basement

"YOUR SUPPOSED TO BE FUCKING COUNTING" bellowed Sarah as she slapped Dani anus a lot harder than before causing Dani to shout at the top of her voice "I'm sorry"

Dani was truly sorry for not following her orders and had genuinely forgotten how many slaps her reddening ass had received from Sarah. It took her a while to think about it before finally she muttered "the 4 spanks you have given me on my ass have turned me on soooo much, please continue"

Sarah gave Dani's ass the final 2 slaps that she deserved in quick succession, one on each cheek. "Thank you mistress, for the fifth and sixth slap you have so kindly given my slutty back side.

"What will the result be of Dani's second card" asked Brian hoping for more fun straight away.

The cards were no longer on the red carpet as they had been collected for Dani's twist. However John had written the results of Dani's cards on a scrap of paper. Showing the players the paper David realised ....

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What did David realise?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-07-2011, 05:34 AM

2 Chapters here, to end all the debate about the punishment going on for longer than needed :p

And user interaction at the end of the last part

Please read enjoy and comment

PART 180 (265) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However John had written the results of Dani's cards on a scrap of paper showing the players the paper. David realised that Dani's second card was the 3 of spades. Oh spades thought Mark wondering who John would select to help with Dani's punishment and where they would select to target their slaps.

Suddenly as if from no where Dani felt a hard slap on her right breast. She let out a loud scream as it took her completely by surprise and the shock continued tingling through her body. "Who the fuck was that" she cried moments after.

"Remember your manners" sternly replied John, as he gave Dani an even harder slap this time on her left breast.

Dani again jumped at the force of her punishment. Time seemed to stop between each of her slaps as John finally finished off on her right breast.

Who the fuck is going to be next, wondered Dani hoping they would go a lot easier than John.

To her relief the 2 people John selected seemed to go easy on her. At least no one had tried to spank her pussy Dani thought.

"Right it's time for a quick break" said John before telling everyone they had to be back in the room within 5 minutes or there would be serious trouble. Setting a stop watch all of the player left the room. Most went to the kitchen to gossip about the way the game was planning out as well as other teenage stuff. A few went to the lavatory while poor Dani remained in the room all alone with no one to speak, blindfolded and only her thoughts to occupy her mind. Dani tried to think positive but the thoughts of the pain she was soon going to be feeling soon hit her.

How she wished for the next round to be taking place and the joy she would feel if Sarah lost the round. Her revenge would be so sweet.

The 5 minutes seemed to last forever and as the time ticked on Dani's feet began to get tired of standing on tip toes and her arms felt like they would be stretched for life. So is this what Jesus felt like being nailed to the cross, thought Dani as another rush of pain hit her.

"Fuck what was that" Dani screamed, not aware that anyone was there. There was a giggle as a rush of a different type of pain brushed across Dani's breasts.

What could it be, thought Dani as she tried to recall what the third card had been and how long her current punishment would last.

Shit it was the 10 of spades, thought Dani as the third and forth jolts went through her. She still wasn't able to tell who or what was giving her the pains. It most certainly didn't feel the same as her previous spanks.

The assault on Dani's bare boobies continued, before John's voice rolled through the room "I bet your enjoying this toy, can you guess what it is, here is your 10th" he finished.

What toy could it be, thought Dani hanging onto John's very words. Well at least this was the 10th so everything wood soon be over.

"Fuck" cried Dani in pain as an 11th assault was given much harder than the previous 10 and seemingly designed to catch Dani's attention and remind her that as the following was a picture card this punishment was doubled.

John continued to punish Dani's bouncy young boobies hoping she would remember the evening for a long time to come.

"Well who do I want to punish Dani" sniggered John trying to wind Dani up even more.

"Me, me me" cried several members, almost begging to be let in on the action.

"Please may I use the ......

TO BE CONTINUED ......

What were they asking to use?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-07-2011, 05:34 AM

TWIST AT THE END – WITH SOME USER INTERACTION – PLEASE PARTICIPATE

What where they asking to use

Find out now in ………….

PART 181 (266) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"Please may I use the crop (toy) on Dani's ass" asked Sarah trying to make it sound innocent and caring, whilst at the same time wanting to get revenge on Dani just in case she did in the end win the side bet.

Hearing what Sarah had asked Dani became aware that there was a strong chance her breasts had been punished by a riding crop. So that's the type of stinging they give you, she continued to think as one of her questions had mysteriously been answered.

John sat there for a few extra seconds hoping that the tension would build and cause Dani huge problems. However this didn't seem to materialise and instead John just tapped one of the player’s shoulders and they then knew it was time for their moments of fun.

Swosh was a faint sound that went through the air before a sharp stinging could be felt on Dani's bare ass.

Dani let out a loud scream followed by several gentle whimpers as the crop continued to tap on her ever reddening cute ass.

The taps alternated from each cheek and thankfully the first 10 slaps went by very quickly. Well this person was definitely gentle, could it be Sarah after all she wondered. As each landed on her ass the plug wobbled inside her, causing her a similar thrill to when she had been spanked by hand earlier.

The final 10 were over her crack and the end off the butt plug forcing it deeper into her backside with every gentle slap. OMG can it go any deeper thought Dani as she tried to imagine what it would feel like when it was pulled out, remembering that she wasn't in control of how frequent or for what duration the plug was going to be inside her for the next week, This turned Dani on even more as the final assault on her ass by the mysterious gentle person came to an end.

The third person again had the opportunity to give 20 slaps to Dani. Like the previous two they used the crop but this time over her bare chest and cute little tummy button. Dani was relieved that she hadn't eaten too much and her stomach wasn't full.

Now what was the 4th card wondered Dani during the short pause and happy 3 out of the 5 were now over with.

Dani then felt a shock as a finger roamed over her bare ass and rested on the plug. Pulling it quickly out Dani again let out a scream as a heavenly feeling soared through her. With the plug now out her treatment for the 4th card began.

Thank goodness it wasn't another spade, Dani thought as she recalled her 4th card was the jack of hearts meaning she would again received 10 slaps but they would all be on the ass. Again it was just her luck that it wouldn't only be John but instead 2 of the players as well.

The thrill Dani felt was very different to the crop and hand which had been used for her previous punishments. The crop had stung like hell in a small spot but the pain had quickly died away. This however lasted for much longer and the pain seemed to spread through her cheeks making them feel like they were on fire.

Now what was causing this, thought Dani as the thrills continued. Was this actually the same crop and the thrill because there was nothing inside her bottom, she continued to think.

"Are you liking that you dirty little slut?" asked John trying to make Dani feel worthless, which only confirmed how she was already feeling.

The 4th card seemed to come to an end fairly quickly and Dani was uncertain where her mind had been. Had she really received 30 punishing blows with the still mysterious object.

"Right it's onto your last card" sniggered John before asking if Dani had any ideas with what she had been punished with. Dani tried to rattle her brain and could come up with nothing.

"It was a paddle, and it might be getting close to other area in a minute" teased Adam who really had no idea where or what John had planned for Dani's final card.

John decided to tease Dani that little bit more by stating " Dani listen carefully I am only going to say this once, if you pay good attention and guess correctly, you may be punished a little less"

Hearing this Dani's ears pricked to full attention, if there was anything she could do to have the pain reduced or stop, she was sure to give it a go.

"Right we are all going to secretly write down a word that people could call your cunt. I am going to view all of these and see which is the most popular. You must guess which this is by saying "Please whip my slutty ......" "for each guess you are incorrect you will be punished. When you finally get the correct answer that punishment will be your last" finished John as he handed around a scrap of paper and a pen to all the players.

Everyone quickly wrote a word on the paper and handed it back to John. Looking at everyone’s votes he could quickly see that ............

TO BE CONTINUED .....

INTERACTION – What other words can you think of for “CUNT” Please do not cheat and look up answers?

What will happen next?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-10-2011, 07:06 AM

Thank you for everyone commenting, now making this the first story to reach 3000 replies. Thank You

What will happen next?

Find out now in ...........

PART 182 (267) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Looking at everyone’s votes John could quickly see that there were a few particular ones. Were people trying to catch Dani off guard, where they really wanting the punishment to last for longer, thought John.

“Oh this is gonna be fun hearing Dani degrade herself until she finally gets it correct” cried a few of the players.

With the votes all counted John smiled as he was the only person to know the key word Dani was looking for.

"Do you understand what you have to do, and are you ready to begin" asked John to the slutty Dani who was hoping everything would soon be over with and the poker game would continue, hopefully without her losing anymore.

Dani eventually answered "looks like I don't have a choice anyway, do I" trying to state the obvious and make the group feel sorry for her.

John just grinned from ear to ear as he knew that Dani was correct, didn't have a choice in the matter. She still had her hands handcuffed in the air above her and her feet spread wide apart. The blinding around her eyes was causing almost as much torture as any of her spanking as she was unaware of anything around her including the pain she was about to receive.

"When you are ready I think we can begin" tortured John a little more.

Dani was aware what she must say, but what was her first word going to be. "Please whip my slutty TWAT" she started, hoping and preying this would be a word that several of the players would have written.

Swosh went the sound of a whip that landed a stream of pain to Dani's cute little pussy. The sound it made was ferocious, yet the forced the whip had landed on Dani was very gentle compare to some that John was dying to inflict if she went down the lines of getting several incorrect.

Dani let out a scream of pain as she realised she must be incorrect, but then it hit her, John had said he would punish her even if she was correct but it would then be her last. So was this the correct answer Dani began to hope.

These hopes were soon shattered when John again asked "so what is your second guess going to be"

Oh fuck thought Dani realising that she would be whipped again, hopefully it won't hurt to bad. "Please whip my slutty pussy" she eventually said feeling downgraded for calling her own body such dirty names.

Again the sound of the whip could be heard cracking through the air before in stung Dani's private area. Shit that felt more painful than the last she thought as the rush of blood filled her cute lips.

"Oh Dani baby, your enjoying this aren't you" laughed John before asking what her 3rd choice was going to be.

Dani tried to rattle her brain and think what her friends would have picked. There was something Adam used to call them, but could she for her life remember. Think girl think, she kept saying to herself. With the answer not becoming clear she eventually frowned and said "Please whip my slutty Cock Socket"

The group laughed as Dani sounded so much like a whore and a dirty little bitch which they already believed she was.

Dani could hear no sound, did this actually mean that her previous answer was correct. Dani's wishes were soon shattered as John again brought the whip down on Dani's desired area.

"FUCK ME" screamed Dani as the whip caught her inner lips and made her feel like she was on fire.

"That wish may come true later" smiled John trying to put different thoughts and images in everyone’s minds as no one other than himself knew what he had planned and written in his secret envelope that was to be opened at the end of the game.

"Any more guesses or do you want me and two other to continue whipping you. What do we have left 17 or 18" warned John, hoping it would hurry Dani to make another decision.

"Please will you whip my slutty .............

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What other words could the group have used instead of “cunt”

Keep reading strip poker with a twist the sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-12-2011, 11:54 AM

What will Dani’s other guesses be?

Find out now in ………..

PART 183 (268) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"Please will you whip my slutty slit" cried Dani still in pain from her previous 4 whippings.

Whoosh went the whip again and striking the target harder than before. Dani really wasn't sure how much she would be able to take.

"Keep guessing what do you think we would call it" grinned John trying to give Dani a little advice.

Dani was killing herself trying to remember. The answer was on the tip of her lips (not them lips). But what could it be, she had already stated the obvious including: twat, pussy, cock socket and now Slit.

If the answer was none of these, what could it possibly be, surely the answer wouldn't be cunt as this was the word John had used in his statement. Unless that was a bluff, she began to think. No surely John wouldn't have been like that or would he? Should she waste a guess on that or continue thinking.

The debate went spinning around Dani's head for what seemed like forever but was only actually a few seconds before she decided "Can you whip my slutty cunt"

"Gladly" answered John picking up the whip and causing yet more pain.

Dani flinched before it struck her already awaiting the pain to rush through her body, what had she done to deserve this she thought, before she started to plot possible revenge for when the opportunity arises.

The pain from each lash seemed to linger for longer each time, or was this because they were getting harder and Dani was getting sore.

"Another guess" stuttered John revealing the fact that Dani's answer had been incorrect.

Dani was lost for words, when she suddenly thought of something. She opened her trap to let out a few words when suddenly Adam blurted out "Hurry up or does your honey tunnel want another whipping" he finished off laughing not realising what he had said.

"Please will you whip my honey tunnel" blurted out Dani grinning from ear to ear as she was almost certain this would be the correct answer.

Everyone starred at Adam as they knew if this was the answer it would all be his fault. John was the only player to look at Dani as the whip again came down on her cute young and tender lips which were now redder than a traffic light.

Dani screamed once more with the excruciating pain she was feeling.

"Ok then Slut, what's next" chuckled John liking the way everything was planning out.

Dani's heart sunk, like it had been shot down with a poisonous arrow. She had felt so sure that honey tunnel would be the correct answer. She would have more than likely stated her life on it.

"Please spank my slutty minge" Dani eventually said in a gloomy not caring sort of way. Already knowing what was going to happen Dani shut her eyes tight. This made little difference anyway as she was already blindfolded and her vision was already non existent.

Woosh was the sound that went through the air from the whip. Dani started to scream as in her mind the pain began to set in once more.

"Arrrrr" she continued until the realisation that she had actually not been struck again. Joy began to set in as she realised or rather hoped than her answer had been correct.

The correct answer was indeed your honey tunnel which is looking splendid right now with all those red marks across it.

You bastard cried Dani as she realised that John had been teasing her by asking her for final word, and causing her more worry than was actually necessary.

Dani smiled and asked "Does this mean that my punishment is finally over. She was so happy believing the answer would be yes.

John spoke very sternly "Yes Dani your dare is over but......

TO BE CONTINUED .........

But what?

What will happen next, keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel to find out?

Rachie

10-15-2011, 02:25 PM

Thanks for all the wonderful replies. Please keep them coming.

PART 184 (269) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

John spoke very sternly "Yes Dani your dare is over but I'm not very happy with Adam.

Adam looked up shocked it wasn't long before he realised what he had said. "Sorry" he muttered behind his hand in an apologetic voice.

John however wasn't in the mood for forgiveness right now and instead asked the players. "Who thinks that Adam deserves to get punished"

Adam began to look even more sorry and the smug grin had been wiped off his face. Surely his friends wouldn't punish him for the slip of the tongue would they, and if so how would he be punished.

Suddenly the room was full of babbling as everyone started to agree that Adam should be punished in a similar way to what Dani had been

Adam's heart froze when he heard their suggestions. Surely he didn't deserve to be put in pain. However he seemed to have no choice.

John was untying Dani who felt like her arms had been stretched having been stood on tip toes with her hands above her head for what seemed like an eternity. As John did this he asked Adam "Will you be punished freely or do we have to tie you up and blindfold you like we had Dani.

Adam froze, his friends were actually being serious about his punishment. "I will be a good boy" answered Adam, hoping the players would then let him off and at worst think he was saying he would be good and wouldn't need restricting.

John then told everyone what he suggested to happen "I believe little Adam here has spoiled the last dare for everyone and we should all have the opportunity for a little revenge. I suggest he received 1 spanking from each of us in any area we like other than his cock. We should be able to use anything we like but I suggest not using the whip that can wait for later in the game if we so wish. Does everyone agree with this" John finished off saying.

There were no objections and Adam was told to lie on the floor with his tummy faced down. Doing so Adam realised most, if not all of his punishment was bound to be on his butt. How hard would his friends hit him, he began to wonder as suddenly the punishment began.

"Oh" screeched Adam quietly; as one of the females was first to spank him quite softly, the second was a little harder but Adam still thought it was manageable. Not wanting to scream like a girl Adam bit his bottom lip harder and harder as the assault continued. Some of the players used the crop some used the paddle and the rest spanked Adam with their bare hand.

There was soon only one person left to punish Adam. She sat there grinning determined to get her revenge and make Adam feel the full force of power she had to offer.

What should she punish Adam with, she wondered knowing that the whip was by far the most powerful, however John had asked for that to be left out for now. After a few seconds to think about all that she was also desperately trying to forget Dani made up her decision. Picking the item up off the floor she waddled over to Adam who was still laying on the floor hoping everything would soon be over with.

Giving a slight giggle Dani gave the naked males butt the hardest whack Adam had ever felt. Adam clutched the floor and bit his tongue at the same time.

Swearing and almost crying Adam eventually came back down to earth. "Please tell me it's finally over" shimmered Adam.

David was the first to answer "NO it's not over......

TO BE CONTINUED .......

What will happen next?

Rachie

10-19-2011, 12:35 PM

Sorry parts are not as consistantly updated as usual
Got computer issues. Using sisters laptop at times (to update stoy), or coming on ipod
Hope to be resolved soon
Thank you for your patients

Why did David answer No?

Find out now in .............

PART 185 (270) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

David was the first to answer "NO it's not over"

Adams jaw hit the floor; this wasn't that surprising as he was still laid on the red carpet face down. Why had David said this, he wondered to himself trying to make sense of the situation, was there yet more punishment for him to go through.

“The game has yet to finish” continued David after a long pause letting Adam sweat.

With round 47 coming to an end with Dani's punishing dare and Amber being made to strip it was now time for the epic game to continue. As the winner of the round John shuffled the cards that were already in front of him after he had used for Dani's dare game and the twist.

The tension was mounting high as there were already 4 members technically out of the game and they were all awaiting to see who would be the final player.

The current situation with the 6 players remaining was.

MALES
John - Naked - 1 chip remaining
David - Naked - 1 chip remaining
Brian - Naked - 0 chips remaining

FEMALES
Laura - Naked - 1 chips remaining
Sarah -Underwear - 0 chips remaining
Amber- Naked - 0 chips remaining

OUT OF GAME
Dani - finished in 7th place
Lucy - finished in 8th place
Adam - finished in 9th place
Mark - finished last (10th)

This resulted in a pivotal round with only Sarah totally safe from elimination, and with 5 possible players that could lose the game there was a high chance the game could come to an end after this very round. Would another player be out of the game before Sarah was forced to strip naked? If this was the case then Sarah would be able to have some more fun with the already sore Dani. However if she was out of the sexy lingerie then Dani was going to get some revenge.

Everyone nervously looked at the cards they had been drawn. The players that were out of the game were all still concentrating hard as they didn't want a dare or truth question to be flying their way. The advantage these players had was they knew they were out of the game and had no chance of being one of the few winners.

After everyone had swapped their chosen cards it was time for the revealing. I shouldn't have done that, thought a few of the players that had discarded cards and received a worse hand.

Everyone scanned each other’s cards hoping they wouldn't have the worst hand and they wouldn't be the one facing further punishment

The overall results for round 48

Mark = STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5) (S - 4)
David= FULL HOUSE (D - KING) (S - KING) (C - KING) (D – JACK) (D - JACK)

Adam = THREE OF A KIND (S - 3) (C - 3) (D - 3) (D - 7) (H - 5)
Laura = THREE OF A KIND (S - 2) (S - 2) (H- 2) (D - 10) (H - 8)

Brian = TWO PAIR (D - 9) (H - 9) (H - 8) (D - 8) (S - 6)
Amber = PAIR (C - ACE) (D - ACE) (H - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4)

Dani = PAIR (C - 2) (H - 2) (D - 9) (D - 7) (S- 6)
Sarah = HIGH CARD ACE (C - ACE) (D - 7) (D - 5) (S - 4) (H 3)

John = HIGH CARD (C - KING) (C JACK) (C 10) (C 9) (D 3)
Lucy = HIGH CARD (C – 7) (H - 5) (H - 4) (S - 3) (D - 2)

John was relieved that he had won the previous round as if he hadn't he would now be the final player out of the game. Giving his last chip up he sat worried on the floor waiting to find out what else the round had planned and hoping the next round would be a great one with the possible chance to see one of the two final teenagers naked.

Tossing his chip into the banker’s pot which was lying beside him he turned to check if the round winner was Mark who he believed had a great hand from the quick glance he had taken.

Indeed Mark was the winner and John made him aware that he had the opportunity to give Lucy a dare as she was already naked and had lost the round.

Mark sat thinking about things for several minutes. Despite winning 2 previous rounds (5 and round 38) he had not been given the opportunity to dare anyone, until now.

Turning to Lucy he eventually grinned and said "Lucy I dare you to ........

TO BE CONTINUED .......

What will Lucy’s dare be?

Who will be the final player out of the game?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-21-2011, 05:34 AM

THANK YOU BLACK JACK FOR THE HELP IN PRODUCING THE VARIOUS SONGS (DONE EARLY SEPTEMBER)

♥ ♥ PLEASE LISTEN TO THIS AS YOU READ - THANK YOU ♥ ♥ (http://bouchee.net/mix.mp3)

What is Lucy’s dare going to be?

Find out now by reading ……………

PART 186 (271) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

♥ ♥ PLEASE LISTEN TO THIS AS YOU READ - THANK YOU ♥ ♥ (http://bouchee.net/mix.mp3)

Turning to Lucy he eventually grinned and said "Lucy I dare you to perform a table dance for 2 songs. I want you to be as exotic as possible and we will see how sexy you are" Mark eventually finished with a smug grin on his face as he admired the sexy yet slightly chubby teen.

The 4 other males were all happy at the dare and the rare opportunity to watch something as exotic as this from only feet away.

Lucy nervously got to her feet and asked for someones assistance to lift her onto the oak table. Again all 5 males were practically begging to have the opportunity to get up close and personal with Lucy with their man hood rubbing against her.

As the dare was given by Mark he was the one gifted with this magnificent present, and rushed over to grab Lucy.

"Steady on tiger" she called, as Mark pacifically swung her above his head leaving her shaved lady garden in full view of Mark and the rest of the players.

Lucy was plonked down on the stage (oak desk/table) to a magnificent round of applause from all of the player. Lucy was wondering how she should start off when suddenly there was a crackle. What was that? She wondered before suddenly it all began.

The music from the speakers was almost deafening at first while Sarah tried to make Adam aware and turn it down. Adam eventually got the instruction and turned it down to a more subtle and gentle level. The song had a catchy beat and was perfect for Lucy to dance to.

I just had sex.

Lucy got to her feet and started dancing occasionally turning around and jiggling her ass in everyone’s face. Her bouncy behind swayed to and throw and everyone could clearly see Lucy's 2 sexy hole that were still were covered in a little wax from her melted candle wax dare earlier that evening.

Lucy then decided to tease the players some more by slowly crouching down and spreading her legs before bending forward letting everyone see right inside her and practically taste her juicy cunt.

The players minds were going in over drive as they watched the show Lucy was performing. "God I would pay to see this" said Mark, afterwards hoping he hadn't stated it out loud.

Lucy's show went on as the music finally ended for her first sing and the second began. This was one of black eyed peas songs and most of the players hadn't heard if it (Sexy). They would certainly remember the songs lyrics afterwards with the fantastic show that was being performed in front of their very eyes.

Lucy seemed like an expert dancer or was it just the evening’s activities or the few drinks catching up on everyone.

When the song got to one of it's hottest moments Lucy just took off, acting like everything in the song was happening to her. She ran her fingers through her hair, pretended she was fucking by thrusting her body forward and back and swinging her hands.

A few of the players laughed when she did this. She looked to be having a whale of a time and everyone agreed they would love to watch it again.

However as the music came to an end so did Lucy's erotic dare, and with cheers of praise it was then time for ........

TO BE CONTINUED.....

What was it then time for?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

All comments are much appreciated.

Rachie

10-24-2011, 06:23 AM

What will happen next?

Find out now in ……….

PART 187 (272) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

However as the music came to an end so did Lucy's erotic dare, and with cheers of praise it was then time for Lucy to get down from the oak table.

After a few seconds of trying and being scared of falling off the table which was only actually about 3 foot off the floor Lucy cried for help. "Can someone help me down."

There was a mad rush as the males all scrambled to there feet to get to Lucy's aid. John was the first there and with his strong muscular body lifted Lucy off her feet. Gently putting her back in the floor before it was time for the next round.

"Sarah surely you have got to lose a round soon" smiles Dani trying to make her friend crack under pressure.

With the suspense high the cards were drawn and slowly revealed by each of the ten players. Was this going to be a round to remember or the calm before the storm? With the players who remained in the game playing safe and the 4 players that had already lost playing or rather targeting strong hands it was even more interesting.

Unfortunately for a few of the players that were playing for winning hands their luck had drawn thin and they were left with the opposite, and held little.

The overall cards each player finished with was.

David – STRAIGHT FLUSH (S - 9) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6) (S - 5)
Dani – FLUSH (S - ACE) (S - KING) (S - 9) (S - 4) (S - 2)

Brian – 3 OF A KIND (H - QUEEN) (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (D- 10) (C - 6)
Lucy – 3 OF A KING (H - 3) (C - 3) (D - 3) (D - 5) (H - 4)

John – 2 PAIR (C - 9) (D - 9) (H - 8) (S - 8) (S - 3)
Amber – 2 PAIR (D - 7) (C - 7) (H - 5) (S - 5) (D - QUEEN)

Laura – 2 PAIR (D - 3) (C - 3) (D - 2) (D - 2) (D - 5)
Sarah PAIR (D - KING) (H - KING) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (H - 9)

Mark – HIGH CARD (D – KING) (D - 9) (C - 8) (H - 6) (C - 4)
Adam – HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (C - 9) (D - 8) (H - 7) (C - 5)

As soon as Adam saw his final card he knew instantly there was a good chance he would be in the bottom two. He was correct and unfortunately finished the round last, with the other looser being Mark.

The winner was David who claimed his extra chip.

"Hey what's going on" cried Dani before continuing "we are supposed to be taking chips from them, not giving extras out"

Several players laughed as they realised what Dani was meaning. The players that had lost the game were already out. Therefore they had no chips to sacrifice, however David was lucky enough to gain an extra chip.

"Now what are the dares and truths going to be" asked David while rubbing his hands with glee. "Who wants to go first" he finally asked.

The two male losers were both a little puzzled as rarely did they have the chance to choose to go first or second.

"I will go first" smiled Adam hoping to get his punishment over with as soon as possible.

David glared at Adam before telling him his dare "Adam you have a bit of an embarrassing dare, I want you to go into ann summers (sex store) next week and ask for assistance about an object that I will later decide. After asking the assistant and getting her advice you must then ask at least 2 customers what they think, one of these must be female and the other male, one over 25 the other under. I will tell you the item and give you more information later in the week. Do you understand" finished David hoping the dare would embarrass Adam a little. He already had planned the item in which Adam would be getting advice on and later purchasing, but wanted to keep this a secret for now, and leave Adam wondering.

Adam sat thinking about his dare, the upcoming week was sure to be an action packed one. "What could David ask him to buy, what would he be forced to do" these questions and more were spinning around his head. He tried to forget about things, but he couldn't.

"Right is it time for Mark truth questions" asked John.

"It sure is" David answered before revealing his truth questions which were ........

TO BE CONTINUED ........

What are the truth questions going to be?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-26-2011, 07:07 AM

So what will Mark’s questions be?

Find out now in ………

PART 188 (273) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

"It sure is time for more fun" David answered before revealing his truth questions which were;

"Mark I would like you to tell us truthfully how you felt when you found out about today's game, what has been the high's and lows and why. I would also like to know what you are looking forward to and why"

Mark sat there expecting for some revealing truths which is what he had received. Opening his trap he finally mumbled "Well when I first found our about being bribed to meet here tonight I was shocked, like I said earlier. However the nerves only lasted for a while as the first few rounds seemed very interesting and I was looking forward to seeing anything that would be revealed if the opportunity arose.

I was very shocked when I realised that Amber had something to do with setting me up, I was however pleased with the way she had thought about me and done all of this to get me to play".

Mark continued answering his question with complete silence from the players. "There have been so many high points of the game that it would actually be difficult for me to pin point. But I suppose I really enjoyed the dare with whipping Dani a few minutes ago" chuckled Mark as he relived the moment.

"I also enjoyed watching the wax spill onto Lucy, I'm not to sure if it was watching the pain they were receiving or the fact they were blindfolded and knew nothing about the situation until it finally arose"

"The low moments would be" Mark started before freezing to recall the moments. "Well I was the first person to be stripped naked and it was a little embarrassing. As you know I did this willingly on round 29 however I believed I would have the chance to redress, I totally forgot the rules"

Another low was the side bet that me and Amber played. In a nervous round 9 (part 38) I found out I had lost, meaning Amber would be able to keep all of my clothing and I must also walk home in just my underwear" stated Mark while also reminding Lucy that she must do the same. Wearing underwear however seemed like a distance memory for Mark and he wasn't sure how hard walking home could be.

"I have only been given the opportunity to strip one person of an article of clothing" started Mark gloomily before continuing in a happier voice "At least this was female and something significant" I was delighted to be given the opportunity to strip Dani from her skirt in round 38 especially as this was after her underwear had been removed and I could see everything the magnificent female had to offer.

My dick was so hard, as I'm sure some of you had noticed as I had no boxers or trousers on at the time, and my cock was free to bounce to high heaven.

"Another slight low moment was Amber’s picture dare as I was so hoping she wouldn't get the correct photo of herself naked, I would literally give my right arm for that photo, you’re so lucky for being the only one to keep it" Mark finished.

There was a long pause while the players took on board all that Mark had revealed before he carried on saying "There are a few things that I am really looking forward to including seeing Lucy walk home nearly naked. I bet she is going to be so embarrassed.

Other things that I am looking forward to seeing or hearing about include ......

TO BE CONTINUED .........

What else is Mark looking forward too?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answers.

Rachie

10-31-2011, 07:03 AM

More Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

With a Joke inserted :)

Apologies for less parts lately than usual, (No laptop)

PART 189 (274) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Other things that I am looking forward to seeing or hearing about include finding out what Lucy's dare is going to be, is this one of her two limits that she had to forego. The anticipation of what I would have her do and what she is forced to do is almost killing me.

Who is going to loose the bet, Dani or Sarah, thats going to be another great event. Will we get to see Sarah and Amber nude before the game finishes.

God I'm looking forward to so much and I'm sure I have missed loads out, so much has happened. I'm very grateful for the opportunity to be here playing with gorgeous people" Mark finished by praising his new friends.

"is all of Mark's questions answered" asked John who was excited about the opportunity of another round.

As the winner of the previous round David happily collected the cards. With having 2 chips he was the only player safe in a way that if he lost he would not be out of the game or be forced to strip something which he couldn't anyway as he was totally naked and he wouldn’t have a truth or a dare like any player that was out the game.

With the widest smile of his face as he admired the 4 naked girls and tried to picture what would be behind Sarah thong, David shuffled and dealt 5 cards to his 9 friends and himself.

The smile was soon wiped off his face when he saw the poor hand he had dealt himself. Unsure of what to do David discarded several cards like all the players.

Dealing himself the last card he was nervously awaiting to find out what it was. Surely there was no need to panic though as there was a good chance the game would come to an end as if John, Laura or Brian finished anywhere in the bottom two they would be out of the game.

Meanwhile Laura was in a similar situation and had developed a nervous twitch as she realised how important this round actually was.

Adam told a joke to the room, hoping to distract the players. Would his plan actually work?

Seven wise men with knowledge so fine,
created a pussy to their design.
First was a butcher,
with smart wit,
using a knife,
he gave it a slit,

Second was a carpenter,
strong and bold,
with a hammer and chisel,
he gave it a hole,

Third was a tailor,
tall and thin,
by using red velvet,
he lined it within,

Fourth was a hunter,
short and stout,
with a piece of fox fur,
he lined it without,

Fifth was a fisherman,
nasty as hell,
threw in a fish and gave it a smell,

Sixth was a preacher,
whose name was McGee,
he touched it and blessed it,
and said it could pee,

Last was a sailor,
dirty little runt,
he sucked it and fucked it,
and called it a cunt.

A few players laughed while others tried to blank there minds and concentrates as much as possible.

As David flipped his final card over he discovered his gamble had not paid off. Now what were the other players going to have. He was hoping he wouldn't occupy one of the bottom places as this would reduce the odds off the game finishing with this round.

After the final player had revealed there hands everyone scanned the room.

"OMG" called a few players when they realised who the losers were.

Does this mean that ........

TO BE CONTINUED ..........

Only a few parts left now, what will happen next?

Hope everyone enjoyed the joke

Keep reading for more Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel

Rachie

11-01-2011, 01:53 PM

What will the round reveal?

Find out now in …………..

PART 190a (275a) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

Does that mean that the opportunity has finally arisen" asked Adam happily.

"What opportunity is that?" answered Lucy as she stared at everyone’s cards and noticed the results for round 50 were.

Amber - FOUR OF A KIND (S - 2) (D - 2) (C - 2) (C - 2) (C - 7)
Adam - FULL HOUSE (D - 6) (C - 6) (S - 6) (D - 7) (C - 7)

Lucy - THREE OF A KIND (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - 9) (D - 3) (D - 2)
Brian - THREE OF A KIND (C - 8) (D - 8) (S - 8) (S - 3) (S - 2)

David - 2 PAIRS (S - ACE) (H - ACE) (H - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (H - 9)
John - 2 PAIRS (D - KING) (C - KING) (C - QUEEN) (D - QUEEN) (C - 6)

Dani - PAIR (S - ACE) (D - ACE) (C - JACK) (C - 10) (D - 5)
Sarah - PAIR (C - 4) (S - 4) (S - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 5)

Laura - HIGH CARD (H - ACE) (H - KING) (H - JACK) (H - 10) (D - 8)
Mark - HIGH CARD (D - JACK) (D - 10) (C - 8) (C - 6) (H - 4)

“Well hasn’t Sarah finished 9th and out of the game meaning everything is over and she has lost the side bet between her and Dani and therefore we will see Dani have a bit of fun with her” Adam continued panting for air as his long sentence came to an end.

“No I believe Mark is the looser with Laura finishing 9th and the winner being Amber” Dani answered correcting Adam and watching the sinking feeling in his heart as he realised this meant that the game was still not over.

Laura handed her only chip to the banker while Amber received her prize chip putting her once again that little bit safe as long as she wasn’t last.

Mark however was already out of the game and would therefore be receiving a dare from Amber, how mean could she be, surely this would be a quick dare as everyone was starting to get a little tired and looking forward to finding out who the 5th and final player out of the game would be.

“Mark I dare you to let us give you a makeover for the next 10 minutes, you must then stay like this or the next 12 hours or until 5 of us all agree you can remove it” chuckled Amber looking forward to humiliating her ½ brother.

Mark looked gob smacked, “What do you mean by a makeover” he asked curiously.

“You will find out soon enough, now Sarah will you get me your make up box if it’s ok for me to borrow it.” Amber continued, hoping that the twins wouldn't mind.

Sarah rushed off happily, and like everyone else looked forward to the sight they were soon going to be witnessing. Coming back carrying a large box she plonked it on the floor with a loud bang. “Here you go” she sniggered, use anything you like.

“Before we start, I would like Mark to sit on that chair and close his eyes the whole time”

Mark knew that he had to comply with his sister’s commands and vowed to get her back in the future when the opportunity arose. Getting up he slowly made his way to the chair and sat as his sister wished. Closing his eyes he wondered what they would open up to see.

“Amber your 10 minute begins in 3, 2, 1 now” shouted John.

Amber scurried down to work, first she started on Mark eyes giving him some baby blue eye shadow. Moving onto his cheeks she smothered Mark with
Satin Creme Blush (http://www.esteelauder.co.uk/templat...T_ID=PROD91035)

His lips received a coating on bright red lipstick. Amber wasn’t paying much attention to detail and more hoping to make Mark look like a complete slut, while rushing to give her extra time to concentrate on any extra area she wished.

Finding a pair of sissors Amber wondered if she really dared do what she was planning. With little time to think about it she set to work with Marks hair. Cutting his fringe in a zig zag pattern Mark looked a right sight.

“2 minutes left” John finally screamed, just as Amber had finished with the sisters.

Grabbing hold of the lipstick for a second time Amber decided to write a few words over Marks body. She was already aware that Mark would be walking home with little on after he had lost the side bet they had agreed to near the start of the game.

Multiple words were written including suck, slag, slave, bad boy, fuck toy, and many more. Marks naked body looked a right sight, his face looked like a girls gone wrong.

The players sat laughing at the sight while Mark kept his eyes closed wondering what they would soon see.

With the remaining seconds Amber decided to torture Mark with the brush tickling his toes before moving to his private area which looked far from private at the present time.

“Your time is up” cried John, as Amber placed the brush back down and admired her handy piece.

Mark opened his eyes and was lost for words. In front of his was a giant mirror and in here he could see a strange person that looked partly like himself gone wrong.

Arrrr, he thought, while trying to work out how long he had to remain in this state.

“Do you like it” sniggered Amber already anticipating the reaction Mark would have.

“Just you wait, just you fucking wait” Mark swore, before it was time for the next important round.

TO BE CONTINUED …………………..

What will the next round reveal?

Keep reading Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel for answer

Rachie

11-01-2011, 01:56 PM

Find out what the next round will reveal now in ……………

PART 190b (275b) STRIP POKER WITH A TWIST THE SEQUEL

“Just you wait, just you fucking wait” Mark swore, before it was time for the next important round.

As the happy winner of the previous round, Amber shuffled the cards and dealt.

Dani = Straight Flush (D - 9) (D - 8) (D - 7) (D - 6) (D - 5)
Brian = Full House (C - 3) (H - 3) (S - 3) (S - 4) (D - 4)

John = STRAIGHT (S - 10) (S - 9) (C - 8) (H - 7) (H - 6)
Mark = THREE OF A KIND (H - 6) (S - 6) (D - 6) (D - KING) (S - 3)

Adam = 2 PAIRS(C - ACE) (S - ACE) (D - 9) (C - 9) (S - KING)
Sarah = 2 PAIRS (H - ACE) (D - ACE) (S - 9) (H - 9) (H - JACK)

Laura = PAIR (H - KING) (C - KING) (D - 10) (S - 5) (H - 2)
Lucy = PAIR (S - QUEEN) (C - QUEEN) (S - 8) (S - 7) (S - 6)

Amber = HIGH CARD (S - JACK) (S - 10) (S - 8) (S - 6) (H - 3)
David = HIGH CARD (C - 7) (S - 5) (S - 4) (D - 3) (C - 2)

Amber was gloating over her last rounds achievement and the makeover she had given Mark. Her attention was not on the cards and she therefore finished 9th.

The overall looser was David who chucked all his remaining chips at John (banker) and was now looking worried being totally nude without any chips to save him from being the final eliminated player.

Dani smiled before asking "as David is naked does it mean I have the chance to ask him a truth" hoping the answer would be yes, she sat waiting for a reply.

To Dani's joy the answer given by John was as she was hoping and she sat thinking for a few seconds aware that there wouldn't be that many more truth questions in this erotic game as it was drawing to an end.

"David please answer the following question truthfully" started Dani as she stalled for a few extra seconds of thinking time. Eventually she asked "some of us have see the video that Laura took of Sarah the previous week when she was masturbating on the telephone to you, well I would like to know: what started the events between you and Sarah, did she do anything else for you, what was you doing on the other end of that telephone, has Sarah got you back for those events, would you change anything if you did it again and would you like her too" Dani eventually finished.

Before answering David looked at Sarah checking how she felt about the question, some of it was partly about her and he didn't want to destroy any of their friendship. There was really very little chance of this with everything that had been done and discovered during the longest evening of the players life's.

Sarah nodded her head and David nervously started to answer his questions, "well the events started when we were at school, we were in a geography quiz, and were talking about countries and places. We were both certain that we knew the most about them.

"What were the questions" asked Brian, who always liked quizzes and thought he was mighty clever.

David started to recall the questions, as the quiz was about a week or so ago it wasn't hard as he knew at the time how much rested on his answers.

The questions were ......

TO BE CONTINUED......

What will the Questions be?

What were the results of these questions?

Find out in the next exciting part of Strip Poker with a Twist the Sequel.